Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats


i-i 
3 


to 

c 

3 
O 

U 

•4-1 
C/2 
l-l 

Oh 
l-i 

rt 

r-| 
<L) 

H     .5 
W      S 

O     ^ 

O         :^ 
CO 

W 

w 
o 

O 

PQ 
< 

w 
O 

w 
re 


'S 
< 

GJD 

_C 
"m 
re 

re 
i-i 

'c 


c 
o 


<u 

c 


c 

I-I 

re 
<■ 


re 

U 

c 

re 

6 

o 

re 

m 

■t-l 


^         re 
§   :^^ 

re  CQ    . 

<i^    1)    fe 
1-1  .^    re 

<u   o  <^ 

OO  "-^  _ 

C    12    G 
<L)     <U     IJ 

-^^    • 
re  "^  CO 

P-   C   re 

re    o  rC 

-a  r^  ^ 

re    o    C  -^  ^ 

r^  C/3  ^  ^  < 


re 

O 

•M 

CO 

PQ 

a 

C 
re 


C 

c 

to 

U 

re 


d 

d) 

c 
o 
<u 
1-1 

M) 

_C 

w 
ffi 

HD 
<U 
I-I 

I 

c 
o 

CO 

c 
o 


'•4-1 

CO 

'i-i 

u 

c 
u 

CO 


•^ 
.< 


CQ         «J 


re 
EL, 

C 

CO 

re 


o 
o 

C 

I-I 

o 


F  -^    ... 

Cut)  re  C        .2P 

.,     C/1  >      C 

o   o  '-'  K°   o        > 


W5' 


<U 


[x.  i-Ji;  r/-,    QJ  t^    O  CQ 


tCn  n3  C/:i    QJ  ,        ^ 

•^     .s     >^ 
jl!     <     p^ 


r— < 


Jt    I  Less)    LJears  (greeting 

"HOW  GREAT  REASON  WE  HAVE  TO  REJOICE"  (Alma  26:1) 

TN  the  brief  hour  which  heralds  the  beginning  of  a  new  year  we  stand  on 
a  vantage  point  which  enables  us  to  look  backward  to  the  year  just 
passed  and  forward  into  the  year  to  come.  Joyously  we  say  with  the 
Prophet  Ammon  ''How  great  reason  we  have  to  rejoice/'  Humbly  we  ask 
''Could  we  have  supposed  .  .  .  that  God  would  have  granted  unto  us  such 
great  blessings?"  In  our  hearts  is  the  secure  knowledge  that  we  have  been 
"encircled  about  in  the  matchless  bounty  of  his  love"  (Alma  26:1-2). 

"What  great  blessings  has  he  bestowed  upon  us?"  The  blessing  of 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  membership  in  his  Church  is  our  great  bless- 
ing. Relief  Society  membership  and  the  opportunity  to  serve  together  as 
sisters  is  a  blessing.  We  have  been  recipients  of  light  and  wisdom.  Our 
hearts  have  been  touched  with  compassion,  and  our  minds  have  been  given 
added  knowledge.  Testimonies  have  been  nurtured  and  strengthened. 
Our  prayerful  efforts  to  be  instruments  in  his  hands  to  do  the  work  he 
would  have  us  do  have  been  successful  in  a  large  measure.  As  individuals 
and  as  a  society  we  have  been  blessed. 

The  General  Board  extends  love  and  warm  appreciation  to  our  sisters 
throughout  the  world.  With  you,  gratitude  to  our  Father  in  heaven  is 
our  foremost  thought.  Now,  looking  into  a  new  year,  we  are  one  with 
you  in  the  sincere  desire  to  be  worthy  of  his  blessings;  to  merit  their  con- 
tinuance is  our  prayer. 

May  happiness  and  joy  come  to  each  of  us.  May  peace  come  to 
the  world.  May  we  increase  our  efforts  to  live  in  righteousness  and  observe 
the  commandments  of  God. 

"Now  have  we  not  reason  to  rejoice?  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  there 
never  were  men  that  had  so  great  reason  to  rejoice  as  we,  since  the  world 
began  .  .  ."  (Alma  26:35). 


The  Cover:  The  Cahfornia  Mission  Home  With  the  Los  Angeles  Temple  in  the 
Background,  Reproduced  from  a  Transparency  by  Harold  Winn 
Submitted  by  Alta  H.  Taylor 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Page   1 


CJrom    I  i 


ear  an 


a  dfc 


ar 


As  we  were  planning  our  trip  through 
the  Northwest,  we  were  dehghted  to  find 
that  wonderful  article  about  the  Olympian 
Rain  Forest  (by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  July 
1958).  We  read  it  over  and  wondered 
if  we  might  stretch  our  time  so  we  might 
also  see  the  wonder  of  this  place.  We 
did,  and  enjoyed  all  the  beauties  that  are 
so  \\ell  \\'ritten  by  one  who  also  had  seen 
nature  with  the  loving  look  and  the  joy 
of  God's  great  handiwork.  We  urge  every- 
one to  read  about  our  Nation  and  enjoy 
the  wonderful  things  we  have  placed  here 
for  our  joy  and  remembrance.  The  Reliei 
Society  Magazine  always  has  a  place  of 
honor  in  our  home. 

— Louise  J.  Scott 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

The  September  Magazine  was  most  en- 
joyable.   As  usual,  I  always  read  the  poems, 
then  the  fiction,  then  the  articles. 
— Maude  Rubin 

Santa  Ana,  California 

I  especially  liked  the  poem  "As  Tangi- 
ble As  Grass,"  by  Eva  Willes  Wangs- 
gaard,  in  the  November  issue  of  The 
ReUef  Society  Magazine.  Mrs.  Wangs- 
gaard  superbly  depicts  beauty  in  her  lines. 
Like  ever\thing  she  writes,  this  poem  is 
of  high  quality.  She  is  a  real  poet.  I  have 
read  and  admired  her  poetry  ever  since 
she  started  to  compose  poems.  Mrs.  Cole's 
poem  ''On  the  Rim,"  (frontispiece  in  the 
same  issue)  is  also  an  exquisite  creation. 
It  is  graphic.  I  want  to  congratulate  those 
who  created  the  November  Magazine  cov- 
er design.  All  of  the  covers  have  been 
interesting  and  lovely,  but  this  one  is 
especially  beautiful.  Having  done  some 
painting  through  the  years,  I  appreciate 
the  fine  use  of  color.  Thanks  for  this 
lovely  Magazine. 

— Grace  Ingles  Frost 

Pro\o,  Utah 

My  prime  interest  has  always  been  the 
Relief  Society  lesson  material,  because  our 
classes  are  so  glorious.  But  even  without 
the  lessons,  the  stories  and  poetry  alone 
are  worth  the  price  of  the  Magazine. 
— Mary  M.  Smoot 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


I  have  just  finished  reading  the  story 
"The  Right  Climate,"  by  Vera  H.  May- 
hew,  in  the  November  issue  of  the  Maga- 
zine, and  I  found  it  most  enlightening. 
I  have  not  been  able  to  attend  Relief  So- 
ciety for  the  past  three  years,  as  I  have 
been  working  to  help  put  my  husband 
through  school  at  the  University.  I  have 
kept  up  my  subscription  to  the  Magazine, 
though,  and  it  has  helped  me  to  keep 
in  touch  with  the  women  of  the  Church. 
Each  month  I  find  stories  that  seem  to 
fit  into  my  life,  and  to  lift  my  spirits. 
Thank  you  very  much  for  such  a  wonder- 
ful little  Magazine. 

— Mrs.  Elden  Liechty 
Logan,  Utah 

I  couldn't  resist  the  most  colorful,  at- 
tractive Magazine  (November  1958)  I 
have  ever  seen  —  that  wonderful  plaque 
inside  the  Relief  Society  Building.  Also, 
it  seems  to  me  there  were  more  poems 
in  November.  I  always  hunt  out  the 
poems.  ...  I  teach  them  to  my  grand- 
children. The  one  "Like  a  Kernel,"  by 
Vesta  Nickerson  Lukei,  is  good.  I  love 
poetry,  especially  the  poems  that  appeal  to 
mothers  and  children. 

— Mrs.  Laura  R.  Merrill 
Logan,  Utah 

The  Post  and  The  Journal  are  publish- 
ing some  more  of  my  poems  soon,  and 
I  have  been  thinking  how  much  I  owe 
to  you  editors  and  to  The  ReUef  Society 
Magazine  for  helping  me  to  reach  this 
goal.  So  I  just  wanted  to  say  thanks  and 
best  wishes.  ...  I  haven't  had  much  time 
to  write  lately,  with  all  the  work  of  being 
a  grandmother. 

— Margery  S.  Stewart 

Pacific  Palisades 
California 

]\lay  I  say  that  we  enjoy  our  Magazine 
in  Airdrie  Branch  very  much.  Almost  all 
of  the  sisters  take  the  Magazine.  Lesson 
participation  is  much  easier  when  we 
have  a  chance  to  study  the  material  before 
class. 

— Marjorie  G.  Foote 

Glasgow,  Scotland 


Page  2 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ   of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  ._--_--  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  ------  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.  Cameron 

Edith  S.  EUiott  Josie  B.  Bay  Winniefred  S.  Afton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.  Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          ----.---_---  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ----------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           ---.-.-_..  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL   46  JANUARY   1959  NO.   1 


e 


ontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

A   New  Year's   Greeting 1 

■     -  -       -  -  4 

6 


Relief  Society — An  Aid  to  the  Priesthood  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

Mountain   Peaks   _.Celia    Luce 

Award  Winners — EHza  R.    Snow   Poem  Contest    7 

The  Telling — First  Prize  Poem Lael  Woolsey  Hill     8 

Portrait  of  Lincoln's  Second  Mother — Second  Prize  Poem  Mabel  Law  Atkinson   10 

Parting  on  the  Prairie — Third  Prize  Poem  Sylvia  Probst  Young  12 

Award  Winners — Annual  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  14 

Good  Bye  and  Good  Luck,  Mrs.  Kelsey — First  Prize  Story  Norma  A.  Wrathall  15 

Exploring  New  Frontiers  in  Health  Basil  O'Connor  21 

The   California   Mission   Preston    R.    Nibley  22 

No,  Thank  You!   35 

The  Rewarding  Time Elsie    Sim   Hansen  41 

FICTION 

The  Silver  Leash — Chapter  1  Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons  24 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  2 

Sixty  Years  Ago  30 

Woman's   Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  31 

Editorial:  Strengthening  Community   Virtues Belle   S.   Spafford  32 

Four  Color  Covers — A  New  Feature  for  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  33 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Assigned  Evening  Meeting  of  Fast  Sunday  in  March  34 

Award  Subscriptions   Presented  in  April   34 

Bound  Volumes  of    1958  Magazine   34 

Notes  From   the   Field:   Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda   Parker  42 

Birthday   Congratulations    72 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  California  Mission  Alta  H.   Taylor  36 

You  Can  Sew — XI — Bound  Buttonholes  Jean  R.   Jennings  38 

Celestia  Chadwick  Tracy's  Quilts  Have  Made  Many  Homes  Beautiful  40 

LESSONS  FOR  APRIL 

Theology — The  Sacrament Roy   W.   Doxey  49 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages — "Pray  Always,  and  I  Will  Pour  Out  My  Spirit  Upon 

You" Christine    H.    Robinson  55 

Work  Meeting — Managerial  Aspects  of  Food  Planning  and  Preparation  Vesta  Barnett  57 

Literature — Young  Jonathan  Edwards  Briant  S.   Jacobs  59 

Social  Science — "A  Principle   With  Promise""   John  Farr  Larson  64 

POETRY 

Every  Good  Gift Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan     6 

Cloud   Feathers Eva    Willes    Wangsgaard  21 

Quiescence June    N.    Ashton  29 

Deserted  Farm  Yard  Maude    Rubin  37 

January   Christie    Lund   Coles  71 

Song  of  Subsequence  Dorothy  J.   Roberts  71 

Winter  Tree  Bernice   Ames  72 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1958  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Relief  Society-An  Aid  to 
the  Priesthood 

Piesident  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Oflficers  Meeting,  Relief  Society  General  Conference, 

October  8,  1858) 

I  REGRET  that  other  duties  re-  needed.    It  has  a  place  as  an  aid  to 

quire  that  I  depart  before  the  the  Priesthood  of  God.    And  while 

close   of  this  meeting,  in  fact  the  sisters  have  not  been  given  the 

when    I    get    through    speaking    to  Priesthood,    it   has   not   been    con- 

you.    It  is  a  wonderful  sight  to  look  ferred   upon    them,   that   does   not 

into  the  faces  of  you  good  sisters  mean  that  the  Lord  has  not  given 

from  all  parts  of  the  Church,  then  unto  them  authority.  Authority  and 

to  realize  the  great  and  important  Priesthood  are  two  different  things, 

duties  that  devolve  upon  you,  and  A  person  may  have  authority  given 

how  perfectly  and  faithfully  you  are  to  him,  or  a  sister  to  her,  to  do  cer- 

doing  your  part.  tain  things  in  the  Church  that  are 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  binding  and  absolutely  necessary  for 
Latter-day  Saints  would  never  have  our  salvation,  such  as  the  work  that 
been  finished  without  the  organ-  our  sisters  do  in  the  House  of  the 
ization  known  as  the  Relief  Society  Lord.  They  have  authority  given 
which  embraces  the  sisters  of  the  unto  them  to  do  some  great  and 
Church.  There  is  no  other  organ-  wonderful  things,  sacred  unto  the 
ization,  as  we  have  already  heard  Lord,  and  binding  just  as  thorough- 
in  the  prayer,  like  it.  The  world  ly  as  are  the  blessings  that  are  given 
could  not  duplicate  it.  There  are  by  the  men  who  hold  the  Priest- 
other  organizations  of  women,  I  hood.  And  you  sisters  who  labor  in 
suppose,  I've  heard  of  such;  but  I  the  House  of  the  Lord  can  lay  your 
am  sure  there  is  no  organization  that  hands  upon  your  sisters,  and  with 
could  assemble  as  you  have  as-  divine  authority,  because  the  Lord 
sembled  here  with  the  same  inspira-  recognizes  positions  which  you  oc- 
tion  and  hopes  and  aspiration  and  cupy.  He  honors  you  and  blesses 
faith  and  love  of  truth  as  you  sisters  you  in  your  labors  in  your  various 
manifest  in  your  lives.  stakes,    and    you    go    forth     with 

The  Prophet  was  inspired.    And,  authority.      You    can    speak    with 

by  revelation  in  March  1842  on  the  authority,    because    the    Lord    has 

17th  day,  he  called  the  sisters  to-  placed  authority  upon  you. 

gether  and  organized  the  Relief  So-  Now,  today,  we  live  in  a  different 

ciety.     It  has  grown  to  be  a  power  age,  a  wonderful  age  in  the  restora- 

in  the  Church.     Absolutely  neces-  tion  of  the  gospel.    As  far  as  I  know, 

sary— we  speak  of  it  as  an  auxiliary,  in  former  years  or  former  dispensa- 

which  means  a  help,  but  the  Relief  tions  of  the  gospel,  our  sisters  were 

Society  is   more  than   that.     It  is  not  called  upon  to  do  very  much. 
Page  4 


RELIEF  SOCIETY— AN  AID  TO  THE  PRIESTHOOD 


Even  in  the  days  of  Paul,  they  were 
counseled  to  be  silent  in  churches 
and  other  restrictions  were  placed 
upon  them.  But  that  was  not 
necessarily  in  accord  with  the  plan 
of  salvation.  The  plan  of  salvation 
had  nothing  to  do  with  those  re- 
strictions. They  were  due  to  the 
prevailing  conditions  among  the 
peoples,  the  customs  of  the  times. 

Today,  our  sisters  take  part  in  the 
various  organizations  that  are  as- 
signed to  them.  They  give  service 
in  the  training  of  our  youth,  our  chil- 
dren, and  what  they  do  is  done  by 
authority.  And  when  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  chose  the  sisters  in 
1842,  he  gave  them  authority. 
Authority  to  administer,  even,  if 
necessary,  the  laying  on  of  hands  in 
behalf  of  the  sick.  Not  to  seal  and 
anoint,  but  by  the  prayer  of  faith 
to  plead  with  the  Lord  for  the  heal- 
ing of  the  sick.  I  have  often 
thought  in  reading  our  scriptures, 
the  old  scriptures,  of  the  restrictions, 
apparently,  that  were  placed  upon 
women  which  the  Lord  in  his  wis- 
dom in  the  dispensation  of  the  ful- 
ness of  times  removed. 

TT  isn't  necessary  today  for  our  sis- 
ters to  be  silent.  They  can  be 
called  upon  to  teach  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  to  bear  their  testi- 
monies and  bear  witness  of  the  truth 
in  our  sacrament  meetings  or  other 
meetings  of  the  Church.  They  have 
their  own  meetings,  such  as  the  Re- 
lief Society,  in  which  they  have  been 
given  power  and  authority  to  do  a 
great  many  things.  The  work  which 
they  do  is  done  by  divine  authority. 
The  Lord  through  his  wisdom  has 
called  upon  our  sisters  to  be  aids  to 
the  Priesthood.  Because  of  their 
sympathy,  tenderness  of  heart,  and 


kindness,  the  Lord  looks  upon  them 
and  gives  unto  them  the  duties  and 
responsibilities  of  being  ministers  to 
the  needy  and  to  the  afflicted.  He 
has  pointed  out  the  path  which  they 
should  follow,  and  he  has  given  to 
them  this  great  organization  where 
they  have  authority  to  serve  under 
the  directions  of  the  bishops  of  the 
wards  and  in  harmony  with  the  bish- 
ops of  the  wards,  looking  after  the 
interest  of  our  people  both  spiritual- 
ly and  temporally. 

And  the  Lord  can  call  upon  our 
sisters  to  go  into  the  homes  to  com- 
fort the  needy,  to  aid  and  assist  the 
afflicted,  to  kneel  with  them  and 
pray  with  them,  and  the  Lord  will 
hearken  to  the  sisters'  prayers  when 
they  are  offered  sincerely  in  behalf 
of  the  sick,  just  as  he  will  listen  to 
the  prayers  of  the  elders  of  the 
Church. 

We  could  not  get  along  without 
this  organization.  I  don't  know 
what  some  of  our  bishops  would  do, 
if  a  bishop  could  not  call  upon  the 
president  of  the  Relief  Society  of 
his  ward  in  cases  of  need.  Maybe 
sometimes  a  bishop  finds  it  rather 
convenient  to  put  something  off  on- 
to the  shoulders  of  the  sisters  of 
the  Relief  Society  when  maybe  he 
ought  to  shoulder  a  few  of  the 
things  himself,  I  don't  know. 
(Laughter.)  But  you  have  been 
very  helpful,  and  the  Lord  ap- 
preciates the  work  that  you  do. 
You,  through  your  faithfulness  and 
your  obedience,  will  find  your  place 
in  the  kingdom  of  God  when  it  is 
established  in  its  fulness  and 
righteousness.  Think  of  it!  It  is 
within  the  privilege  of  the  sisters  of 
this  Church  to  receive  exaltation  in 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  receive 
authority  and  power  as  queens  and 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


priestesses,  and  I  am  sure  if  they 
have  that  power  they  have  some 
power  to  rule  and  reign.  Else  why 
would  they  be  priestesses? 

The  Lord  is  pleased  with  your 
labors.  You,  through  your  service, 
have  helped  to  build  up  and 
strengthen  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Just  as  necessary  is  the  labor  of  the 
Relief  Society  in  the  Church  as  it 
is,  shall  I  say?  with  the  quorums 
of  the  Priesthood.  Now  some  may 
feel  that  I  am  expressing  this  a  lit- 
tle too  strongly,  but  my  own  judg- 
ment is  that  the  work  that  you,  our 
good  sisters,  are  doing,  finds  its  place 
and  is  just  as  important  in  the 
building  up  of  this  kingdom, 
strengthening  it,  causing  it  to  ex- 
pand,   laying    a    foundation    upon 


which  we  all  may  build,  just  as  much 
as  it  is  for  the  brethren  who  hold 
the  Priesthood  of  God.  We  can't 
get  along  without  you. 

Now  I  am  sorry,  but  I  have  to 
leave.  I  hate  to  go,  because  I  would 
like  to  stay  with  you  and  hear  the 
remarks  of  Brother  Petersen  and  the 
other  exercises  that  are  before  you. 
But  I  leave  my  prayer  and  my  bless- 
ing with  you,  and  I  want  to  say  to 
you  that  I  honor  you  and  those  who 
labor  with  you,  who  are  not  here,  in 
your  faithfulness  and  your  integrity 
to  the  truth,  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

May  the  Lord  continue  to  bless 
you  with  his  Holy  Spirit  abundantly, 
I  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
Amen. 


*^ 


Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

Every  good  gift  is  a  gift  from  our  Father, 
All  that  we  have  and  love  and  own, 
Is  given  by  him:  bird-song  and  weather, 
The  silent  dusk,  the  singing  dawn. 

The  bread  of  each  day — life-building  goodness, 
The  hearth  of  e\'ening,  sun-seasoned  wood, 
The  circle  of  love  in  an  hour  of  darkness — 
All  are  gifts  from  our  Father,  God. 

The  home-glow  of  lamplight,  children's  sweet  laughter. 
All  that  we  have  and  hold  and  love. 
Family  and  friendship,  freedom  and  shelter. 
Are  gifts — all  gifts,  from  God  above. 


77? 


ountain 


(Peak 


Celia  Luce 

MOST  mountain  peaks  have  to  be  climbed.  If  you  want  the  breathtaking  view,  the 
heady  feeling  of  being  on  top  of  the  world,  you  have  to  work  for  it.  Oh,  there 
are  smooth  roads  to  the  top  of  a  few  peaks,  and  roads  part  way  up  others.  There  are 
roads  with  lovely  views  that  carry  you  into  the  mountains.  But  few  roads  lead  to  the 
mountain  peaks. 

Life  is  like  that.  Some  happiness  seems  to  be  handed  to  us  \\ith  very  little 
effort  on  our  part.  But  most  happiness,  like  the  view  from  a  mountain  peak,  has  to 
be  earned  by  hard  work  on  our  part. 


Kyiward    vi/i 


inners 


ibliza  U\.   Snow  LPoetn   Looniest 


npHE  Relief  Society  General  Board 
is  pleased  to  announee  the 
names  of  the  three  winners  in  the 
1Q58  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest. 
This  contest  was  announced  in  the 
May  1958  issue  of  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  and  closed  August 
15/1958. 

The  first  prize  of  forty  dollars  is 
awarded  to  Lael  Woolsey  Hill,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  for  her  poem  'The 
Telling."  The  second  prize  of 
thirty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Mabel 
Law  Atkinson,  Dayton,  Idaho,  for 
her  poem  'Tortrait  of  Lincoln's 
Second  Mother."  The  third  prize 
of  twenty  dollars  is  awarded  to 
Sylvia  Probst  Young,  Midvale,  Utah, 
for    her    poem     'Tarting    on    the 

rairie. 

This  poem  contest  has  been  con- 
ducted annually  by  the  Relief  So- 
ciety General  Board  since  1924,  in 
honor  of  Eliza  R.  Snow,  second 
General  President  of  Relief  Society, 
a  gifted  poet  and  beloved  leader. 

The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter- 
day  Saint  women,  and  is  designed  to 
encourage  poetry  writing,  and  to  in- 
crease appreciation  for  creative  writ- 
ing and  the  beauty  and  value  of 
poetry. 

Prize-winning  poems  are  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board,  and  may  not  be  used  for 
publication  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  of  the  General 
Board.  The  General  Board  also 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  any  of 


the  poems  submitted,  paying  for 
them  at  the  time  of  publication  at 
the  regular  Magazine  rate.  A  writer 
who  has  received  the  first  prize  for 
two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 

Mrs.  Hill  appears  for  the  second 
time  as  an  award  winner  in  the 
Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest;  Mrs. 
Atkinson  is  a  second-time  winner; 
and  1958  marks  the  third  time  that 
Mrs.  Young  has  placed  in  the  con- 
test. 

There  were  156  poems  submitted 
in  this  year's  contest.  Entries  were 
received  from  thirty-one  states,  with 
the  largest  number  coming,  in 
order,  from  Utah,  California,  Idaho, 
Arizona,  Colorado,  Washington, 
Oregon,  Wyoming,  and  Texas. 
Entries  were  received  also  from  Can- 
ada, Mexico,  Scotland,  England, 
New  Zealand,  and  Australia. 

The  General  Board  congratulates 
the  prize  winners  and  expresses  ap- 
preciation to  all  entrants  for  their 
interest  in  the  contest.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  wishes,  also,  to  thank  the 
judges  for  their  care  and  diligence  in 
selecting  the  prize-winning  poems. 
The  services  of  the  poetry  com- 
mittee of  the  General  Board  are  very 
much  appreciated. 

The  prize-winning  poems,  togeth- 
er with  photographs  and  brief  high- 
lights of  the  prize-winning  contes- 
tants, are  published  in  this  issue  of 
the  Magazine. 


Page  7 


[Prize-  v(/i 


lamw 


g  iPoeras 


ibuza   LK.   Snow  LPoem   (contest 


LAEL  WOOLSEY  HILL 


First  Prize  Poem 

cJne  cJelUng 

Lad  W.  Hill 
\  . .  she  went  and  told  them  that  had  been  with  him  .  .  ,"  (Mark  16:10). 

How  kingly  to  the  rising  day 
Where  I  had  lowly  come,  he  came 
Along  the  ferned,  unfolding  way 
Of  morning  golden  as  his  name. 


Page  8 


PRIZE-WINNING  POEMS 


I  felt  the  look  he  looked  on  me 
Like  spring  in  willow-wanded  green, 
I  saw  his  smile  begin  to  be, 
Like  birds  with  sudden  sky  between. 

And  how  a  breathless  word  was  I— 
An  almost  fear,  an  almost  flight 
But  for  those  birds  upon  that  sky 
Where  he  stood  tall  with  light! 

He  came  to  me  in  sun-up  glow, 

As  trees  leaf  out  from  dust  and  stone, 

As  winds  that  orchards  breathe  and  blow, 

Warm  flesh  on  living  bone. 

Time  spun  around  me  green  and  blue, 
The  world  was  all  a  garden  room. 
And  when  he  spoke  my  name,  I  knew 
Why  stone  gives  way,  and  lilies  bloom. 


Lael  Woohey  Hill,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  was  awarded  second  prize  in  the  Eliza  R. 
Snow  Poem  Contest  last  year,  and  has  frequently  contributed  poems  to  the  Magazine. 
She  tells  us  that  she  would  truly  appreciate  having  this  year's  biographical  sketch  "make 
most  mention  of  the  original  verse  form  (so  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  determine)  in 
which  my  poem  'The  Telling'  is  written.  I  have  called  this  form  'the  Voweled  Quin- 
tet.' It  is  written  in  five  stanzas,  whose  rhymes  use  the  vowel  sounds  in  alphabetical 
order:  first  stanza,  all  "A"  rhymes;  second  stanza,  all  ''E"  rhymes,  etc.  Though  all 
the  poems  I  have  tried  in  this  form  are  in  quatrains,  in  four-foot  lines  (tetrameter, 
usually  iambic),  I  have  set  no  rigid  rules  except  for  the  order  of  the  rhyme  vowels.  Even 
these  can  be  varied  by  long  and  short  vowels,  different  or  same  consonant  endings,  etc. 
The  pattern  seems  naturally  to  progress  to  a  lesser  climax  at  line  twelve,  and  to  a 
greater  final  climax  at  line  twenty.  It  would  please  me  to  have  other  poets  try  this 
form,  as  I  find  it  makes  a  musically  pleasant  poem,  and  I  feel  it  has  good  possibilities 
for  development." 


MABE;L  law  ATKINSON 


Second  Prize  Poem 


Lrortrait  of  JLincoln  s  Second    ll  iother 

(Sarah  Johnson  Lincohi) 


Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


December  Planting 

Tall  and  strong  she  was,  her  gray-bine  eyes 
Held  steadiness  and  kindness,  firmness,  too. 
Before  Tom  Lincoln's  cabin  in  surprise 
She  noted  how  the  wind  could  whistle  through 
The  chinks  between  the  logs,  and  saw  no  door 
To  close  against  December— just  a  hole 
Wide-gaping;  moist,  foot-printed  earth,  the  floor. 
Why  had  she  come?    As  panic  touched  her  soul, 
She  turned  and  saw  young  Abe:  a  wordless  pleading 
Was  in  his  face.    His  eyes,  deep-set  and  gray. 
Hungry  for  mothering  sought  hers.    Love-heeding, 
She  sensed  Divinity  had  marked  her  way. 
Holding  him  close,  there  on  the  frozen  sod, 
She  knew  her  task:  to  keep  him  close  to  God. 


Page  10 


PRIZE-WINNING  POEMS  11 

April  Promise 

Abe  lay  in  silvered  quietude,  the  moon 

Of  promise  shining  through  the  attic  door, 

For  love  and  willing  work  had  wonder-strewn 

His  worl^d.    Light  footsteps  on  the  new  pine  floor 

Below  intoned  the  stillness.    Reverently 

He  touched  the  softness  of  his  feather  tick— 

''Not  cornhusks,  Ma/'  he  whispered.  'Tou  should  see 

Our  cabin  now,  all  whitewashed,  with  a  thick, 

Smooth  door  from  our  own  pines.  .  .  .  But  best  of  all 

She  loves  us.  Ma,  and  keeps  us  near  to  you. 

She  says  someday  when  I  am  strong  and  tall 

God  has  a  work  for  me— Can  this  be  true?" 

Asleep  when  Sarah  came  and  smoothed  his  head, 

He  dreamed  of  angels  by  his  prayer-sweet  bed. 

Golden  Harvest 

Sarah  was  regal  still,  and  Abe,  full  grown. 
Stood  towering  above  her.    Awed,  in  pride. 
She  viewed  the  harvest  from  her  seeds,  love-sown: 
A  Mmi  oi  Godl     When  Thomas  Lincoln  died 
And  Abe,  his  arms  about  her,  gently  said, 
''Ma,  V\\  take  care  of  you,"  in  his  embrace 
Again  she  felt  his  greatness;  once  more  read 
The  prophecy  within  his  craggy  face. 
Fulfillment  came:  The  Nation's  President! 
Her  Abe!    Once  more  as  long  ago— in  tears— 
His  eyes  sought  hers  and  found,  with  wonderment, 
The  mother  love  that  had  enriched  his  years. 
Through  her  had  God  prepared  him?  Need  she  ask? 
Enough  to  know  she  had  fulfilled  her  task. 


Mabel  L^w  Atkinson,  Davton,  Idaho,  is  a  third-time  winner  in  the  Relief  Society 
contests,  having  placed  third  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  in  1951,  and  second 
in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  last  year.  The  author  of  three  published 
\'olumes  of  poetr}^  she  is  a  member  of  seven  writers'  organizations,  among  them  the 
"American  Poetry  League,"  "Idaho  Writers'  League,"  and  the  "Gem  State  Authors' 
Guild."  This  last  year  she  has  added  to  her  long  Hst  of  winnings  since  1950,  several 
awards  in  regional,  national,  and  international  contests,  the  most  outstanding  being 
first  prize  in  the  Minnesota  Statehood  Centennial  Poetry  Contest  in  which  520  poets 
from  thirty-six  states  and  Hawaii  and  Canada  participated.  The  wife  of  Earl  J.  Atkinson, 
she  is  the  mother  of  five  children  and  grandmother  to  five  grandsons.  She  is  a  sister 
to  Dr.  Reuben  D.  Law,  President  of  the  Church  College  of  Hawaii.  During  her  long 
illness  (since  1935),  she  has  lived  her  philosophy  that  man,  attuned  to  the  Infinite, 
can  rise  above  all  handicaps  and  keep  the  mind  and  spirit  inviolate;  that  life  is  beautiful, 
and  earth  can  be  heaven. 


SYLVIA  PROBST  YOUNG 


Third  Prize  Poem 


[Parting  on  the  IPrairie 

Syhia  Probst  Young 

The  clouds  hang  low  above  this  fallow  plain, 
How  icy-fingered  was  the  wind  at  dawn- 
Good  Captain,  snow  will  fall  before  the  night, 
Yet  wait  a  little  while  to  say,  ''Move  on." 

Apart  she  stands  beside  the  new-made  mound, 
Her  eyes  are  burned  with  grief,  she  does  not  heed 
The  strong  man's  gentle  arm  about  her  waist- 
Bowed  by  her  sorrow  as  a  storm-bent  reed. 


Page  12 


^ 


PRIZE-WINNING  POEMS  13 

The  boy  was  life  and  laughter  at  her  side, 

Finding  the  trail  adventure  day  on  day, 

How  much  the  freckled  face,  the  clear  blue  eyes 

Could  give  her  courage  on  the  toilsome  way. 

This  morn  his  singing  lips  are  mute  and  cold— 

And  she  must  leave  him  in  this  barren  land. 

He  who  loved  beauty— greening  blade  and  tree— 

The  feel  of  crvstal  water  on  his  hand. 

Her  cart  will  hold  a  torn  brimmed  hat,  a  knife, 

A  wood-carved  horse,  a  little  treasure  sack. 

These  must  she  keep  though  each  will  tear  her  heart — 

And  ever  will  her  eyes  be  looking  back. 

The  winds  of  morn  are  threatening  and  chill, 
But  let  her  stay  a  little  longer  there. 
She  cannot  come  again  to  bring  a  flower. 
Or  meditate  beside  his  lonely  bier. 

The  handcart  train  will  travel  on  its  way, 
While  here  the  lone  wolves  roam,  the  coyotes  cry- 
She  shall  push  on  through  long,  heart-breaking  days — 
But  wait  a  little— let  her  say  goodbye. 


Sylvia  Vioh^i  Young,  Midvale,  Utah,  has  been  several  times  an  award  winner  in  the 
Rehef  Society  contests.  She  placed  first  in  the  Ehza  R.  Snow  Contest  in  1952,  and 
second  in  1953.  In  1957,  she  placed  first  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Storv  Contest. 
Mrs.  Young  tells  us:  ''To  be  a  winner  in  this  contest  is  always  a  thrill.  Mv  poem 
'Parting  on  the  Prairie'  was  inspired  by  the  pathos  depicted  in  Avard  Fairbanks' 
'Tragedy  at  Winter  Quarters.'  I  have  been  a  contributor  to  ThQ  Reliei  Society  Maga- 
zine for  twenty  years,  and  have  also  written  for  all  of  the  other  Church  magazines; 
The  Salt  Lake  Tribune,  Deseiet  News;  a  national  magazine,  and  several  anthologies. 
Being  a  homemaker  and  a  schoolteacher  is  quite  a  full  schedule,  but  I  manage  some  time 
in  between  for  writing,  flower  raising,  and  reading.  I  am  married  to  Reid  W.  Young, 
bishop  of  the  Midvale  Fourth  Ward,  and  we  are  the  parents  of  four  wonderful  boys." 


Jrinnual  uielief  Society  Short  Story    (contest 


npHE  Relief  Society  General  Board 
is  pleased  to  announce  the 
award  winners  in  the  Annual  Relief 
Society  Short  Story  Contest,  which 
was  announced  in  the  May  1958 
issue  of  the  Magazine,  and  which 
closed  August  15,  1958. 

The  first  prize  of  seventy-five 
dollars  is  awarded  to  Norma  A. 
Wrathall,  Sunnyvale,  California,  for 
her  story  ''Goodbye  and  Good 
Luck,  Mrs.  Kelsey/'  The  second 
prize  of  sixty  dollars  is  awarded  to 
Dorothy  S.  Romney,  Stockton, 
California,  for  her  story  ''We  Can't 
All  Be  Generals."  The  third  prize 
of  fifty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Sarah 
O.  Moss,  Salt  Lake  City,  for  her 
story  "The  House  on  Cherry  Lane 
Drive." 

Mrs.  Wrathall  is  a  third-time 
winner  in  the  Relief  Society  Short 
Story  Contest.  Mrs.  Romney  and 
Mrs.  Moss  are  first-time  winners, 
although  others  of  their  stories  have 
previously  appeared  in  the  Maga- 
zine. 

The  Annual  Relief  Society  Short 
Story  Contest  was  first  conducted 
by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 
in  1941,  as  a  feature  of  the  Relief 
Society  centennial  observance,  and 
was  made  an  annual  contest  in  1942. 
The  contest  is  open  only  to  Latter- 
day  Saint  women  who  have  had  at 
least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication 
in  a  periodical  of  recognized  merit. 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  1959.  Forty- 
Page  14 


five  stories  were  entered  in  the  con- 
test for  1958. 

The  contest  was  initiated  to  en- 
courage Latter-day  Saint  women  to 
express  themselves  in  the  field  of 
fiction.  The  General  Board  feels 
that  the  response  to  this  opportun- 
ity continues  to  increase  the  literary 
quality  of  The  Rehei  Society  Maga- 
zine, and  will  aid  the  women  of  the 
Church  in  the  development  of 
their  gifts  in  creative  writing.  Wom- 
en who  are  interested  in  entering 
the  short  story  contest  are  reminded 
that  each  year,  in  the  May  or  June 
issue  of  the  Magazine,  a  helpful 
article  on  storywriting  is  published. 

Prize-winning  stories  are  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board,  and  may  not  be  used  for 
publication  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  from  the  Gen- 
eral Board.  The  General  Board 
also  reserves  the  right  to  publish  any 
of  the  stories  submitted,  paying  for 
them  at  the  time  of  publication  at 
the  regular  Magazine  rate. 

A  writer  who  has  received  the 
first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 
must  wait  for  two  years  before  she 
is  again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest. 

The  General  Board  congratulates 
the  prize-winning  contestants,  and 
expresses  appreciation  to  all  those 
who  submitted  stories.  Sincere 
gratitude  is  extended  to  the  judges 
for  their  discernment  and  skill  in 
selecting  the  prize-winning  stories. 
The  General  Board  also  acknowl- 
edges, with  appreciation,  the  work 
of  the  short  story  committee  in 
supervising  the  contest. 


Cjirst  [Prize-  vi/inmnq  Q>tory^ 

K/innual  Uxelief  Society  Snort  Story    Looniest 


Good  Bye  and  Good  Luck, 
Mrs.  Kelsey 


Norma  A.  WrathaJJ 


IT  was  the  summer  after  I,  Alice 
Norris,  had  my  gall  bladder 
operation  that  the  Kelseys 
moved  into  the  old  Forrester  place 
adjoining  my  property.  I  hadn't 
been  able  to  work  as  hard  as  usual 
that  year,  but  my  son-in-law  had  set 
out  my  tomato  and  pepper  plants, 
and  I  planted  the  cucumbers  my- 
self. Between  us,  we  put  in  the 
dahlia  bulbs,  with  a  tall  stake  beside 
each  one.  As  president  of  the  Lin- 
wood  Flower  Society,  I  just  about 
had  to  get  in  a  few  new  flowers, 
although  my  yard  is  already  planted 
nicely  to  perennials  and  roses.  And 
I  had  a  secret  hope  of  exhibiting  my 
deep  maroon  dahlia,  the  Star  of 
Persia,  at  the  State  Fair. 

Mine  is  a  large  corner  lot,  with 
old  Mrs.  Bates'  home  on  the  east 
and  the  Forrester  place  at  the  back. 
It  was  once  one  of  the  finer  homes 
of  Linwood,  but  the  Forresters  had 
moved  away,  and  the  old  frame 
house  had  fallen  into  disrepair. 
Weeds  were  rampant  in  the  door- 
yard,  and  the  field  beyond,  once  a 
pasture,  had  become  a  tangle  of  wild 
grass  and  morning  glory.  Verner 
Hals,  owner  of  Linwood's  Men's 
Clothing  Store,  had  the  renting  of 
the  house  to  a  succession  of  fami- 
lies that  moved  in  and  out  of  town. 


NORMA  A.  WRATHALL 

I  had  told  him,  "You'd  get  a  better 
class  of  renters,  if  you'd  fix  up  the 
house  a  bit."  He  said  he  couldn't 
on  the  small  commission  he  collect- 
ed. As  it  was,  I  tried  to  be  a  good 
neighbor  to  the  renters,  friendly,  but 
distant.  However,  it  was  soon  ap- 
parent that  the  little  Kelsey  boys 
didn't  know  the  meaning  of  dis- 
tance. 

I  was  working  in  my  back  yard 
on  the  afternoon  that  the  Kelseys 
drove  their  dilapidated  car  along  the 
adjoining   driveway.     Through   the 

Page  15 


16 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


cloud  of  dust,  I  caught  a  glimpse  of 
the  top  piled  high  with  parapher- 
nalia, the  two  little  boys  leaning  out 
at  the  side,  and  the  trailer  bumping 
along  behind,  all  but  spilling  bed- 
steads, bedding,  pots  and  pans,  and 
what-not.  A  few  minutes  later,  as 
I  knelt  to  fasten  a  tomato  plant  to 
its  prop,  a  clod  of  dirt  sailed  over 
the  fence  and  landed  with  a  plump 
beside  me. 

The  very  next  morning,  as  I  start- 
ed toward  the  yard  to  turn  on  the 
sprinklers,  I  heard  ''~sss-sss-tt~"  and 
the  scampering  of  feet.  A  frowzled 
black  top,  which  I  learned  later  be- 
longed to  Benny,  and  a  carroty 
thatch  which  proved  to  be  Pete's, 
disappeared  from  view  down  behind 
my  fence.  I  hurried  to  the  garden, 
to  find  green  and  ripe  tomatoes 
thrown  about,  vines  uprooted,  cu- 
cumbers stepped  on  and  smashed. 
I  looked  over  the  fence  in  time  to 
see  them  scuttling  for  home.  As  I 
cleaned  up  my  garden,  I  got  to 
wondering  how  they  had  climbed 
over  my  straight  high  fence,  unless 
they  were  part  demon  and  part  fly. 

Mrs.  Bates  agreed  that  they  were 
part  demon,  all  right,  on  the  day 
they  pulled  the  wire  from  her  hen- 
house, chased  the  setting  hens  from 
the  nests,  smashed  the  eggs,  and 
pulled  out  the  rooster's  tail  feathers. 

npHINGS  went  from  bad  to  worse. 
Almost  every  day  there  was  new 
mischief.  We  talked  it  over,  and 
decided  that  something  would  have 
to  be  done.  I  wondered  if  it  would 
be  best  to  try  kindness,  coupled  with 
a  grim  attitude,  of  course.  They  im- 
mediately assigned  me  the  task  of 
making  the  complaint. 

I  started  out  one  afternoon  with  a 
loaf  of  fresh  raisin  bread. 


Mrs.  Kelsey  was  on  the  sagging 
back  porch,  washing  clothes  in  a 
large  tin  tub.  She  was  a  tall,  large- 
boned  woman,  her  face  tanned  and 
deeply  lined.  She  pushed  a  strand 
of  straight  brown  hair  from  her 
damp  forehead,  and  greeted  me. 
"Hot,  isn't  it?" 

After  I  had  introduced  myself, 
and  she  had  thanked  me  for  the 
bread,  she  pulled  a  backless  chair 
from  under  a  pile  of  boxes  in  a 
corner.  I  sat  gingerly  on  the  edge 
of  it. 

''I  .  .  .  suppose  you're  getting  set- 
tled by  now?"  I  ventured. 

She  began  sudsing  some  towels 
on  the  washboard.  ''Well,  good  as 
we  ever  will,  I  guess  ...  I  mean, 
Mr.  Kelsey  hasn't  got  work  right 
now.  Thought  he  had  a  job  at  the 
railroad  yard  when  we  came,  but 
turned  out  they  didn't  need  him.  .  .  . 
Haven't  seen  anything  of  Benny  and 
Pete,  have  you?" 

''I  hope  he  gets  some  work  soon," 
I  said.  ''And  I  wanted  to  talk  to 
you  about  Benny  and  Pete."  I 
cleared  my  throat,  and  could  feel 
my  face  getting  red  as  she  stopped 
washing,  and  turned  suddenly  to 
look  at  me. 

"Er  ...  I  wouldn't  mind  if  the 
boys  took  some  vegetables,  Mrs.  Kel- 
sey. In  fact,  I'd  be  glad  to  give 
them  some.  But  I  don't  want  them 
to  tear  up  the  vines  and  destroy 
things." 

She  said  nothing. 

"Several  other  neighbors  have 
complained,  too,"  I  pushed  on. 
"But  maybe  when  they  get  better 
acquainted,  they'll  have  more  play- 
mates, and  not  get  into  so  much 
mischief?" 

She  shrugged.  '"Taint  likely. 
Seems  like  wherever  we  go,  it's  hard 


GOODBYE  AND  GOOD  LUCK,  MRS.  KELSEY 


17 


for  them  to  get  playmates.  Have 
they  done  anything  real  bad?" 

''Well  .  .  .  unless  you  count 
smashing  eggs  and  tomatoes  and 
pulling  out  rooster's  tail  feathers!" 

Her  gaze  shifted  to  the  sprawling 
apple  tree  which  dropped  its  wiz- 
ened crop  to  the  yellowed  tickle 
grass  in  the  yard.  'They're  such 
lively  little  boys  .  .  ."  she  said. 

Abruptly,  she  turned  back  to  the 
tub.  "Have  to  get  on  with  my 
washing,  if  you'll  excuse  me  .  .  . 
nearly  supper  time,"  and  she  re- 
sumed her  vigorous  scrubbing. 

I  understood  that  the  visit,  such 
as  it  was,  had  ended.  As  I  walked 
home,  I  felt  frustrated  and  more 
than  a  little  vexed  with  myself.  I 
was  sure  that  old  Mrs.  Bates  would 
take  me  to  task  for  my  failure. 

/^NE  day,  at  the  end  of  the  month, 
I  saw  Verner  Hals  driving  away 
from  the  Forrester  place,  so  I  hailed 
him  as  he  came  around  the  corner. 

"Well,  did  you  collect  any  rent 
from  them?"  I  asked  him,  smiling  to 
soften  the  impertinent  question. 

"Alice.  .  .  ."  He  sighed,  and 
leaned  back  in  the  car  seat.  His 
round,  firm  face  was  more  flushed 
than  usual,  his  small  straight  mouth 
set  resolutely  into  his  cheeks,  and 
his  shrewd  eyes,  behind  the  thick 
lenses,  had  a  harassed  expression. 

"I  will  admit  that  I  certainly  made 
a  mistake  with  them.  I  was  down 
with  the  flu  when  they  came  — 
didn't  take  the  time  to  check  their 
references,  if  they  had  any.  They 
paid  their  deposit  —  and  since  you 
asked,  yes,  she  scraped  up  the  rent 
money  from  various  little  places. 
Said  he'd  got  a  couple  of  weeks' 
work  at  the  cemetery,  but  he  isn't 
working  now.  So,  I  can't  force  them 


to  move.  Anyway,  I  hate  to  evict 
people,  except  as  a  last  resort.  It 
makes  such  unpleasant  publicity." 

"Maybe  so,  but  those  little  boys 
are  the  scourge  of  the  neighborhood. 
I  should  think  you'd  consider  the 
rest  of  us!"  I  flared. 

"As  far  as  that  goes,  they  have 
broken  two  windows  in  the  house 
and  pulled  the  front  gate  loose,"  he 
said.  But  as  he  left,  he  said  he'd 
see  what  he  could  do. 

Then  came  the  morning  that  I 
found  the  Star  of  Persia  uprooted, 
wilting  in  the  blistering  sun. 

"Oh,  those  wretched,  wretched 
boys!"  I  muttered,  kneeling  beside 
my  stricken  beauty.  My  vegetables, 
maybe.  But  not  my  dahlia!  I  hur- 
ried to  the  house,  the  drums  of  bat- 
tle beating  in  my  ears,  combed  my 
hair,  took  off  my  apron,  and  pre- 
pared to  sally  forth. 

I  almost  bumped  into  Mrs.  Kel- 
sey  coming  up  the  back  walk. 

Apparently,  she  didn't  notice  my 
belligerent  expression,  although  old 
Mrs.  Bates  says  that  I  never  look  as 
fierce  as  I  think  I  do. 

"Thought  I'd  come  over  and  tell 
you  the  news,"  she  began,  not  wait- 
ing for  me  to  invite  her  in.  I 
thought  that  her  face  was  more  re- 
laxed than  usual. 

"We  got  a  letter  from  Pa's  broth- 
er up  in  Oregon.  Wants  us  to  come 
up  there.  Says  he  has  a  steady  job 
lined  up.  So  .  .  .  we'll  be  moving 
right  away." 

It  took  me  a  moment  to  find 
words.  "That's  wonderful.  For 
you,  I  mean.  But  —  that's  a  long 
trip.    Will  your  old  car  make  it?" 

"Oh,  very  likely  it  will.  Pa's  out 
there  working  on  it  now.  He's 
pretty  good  at  fixing  things,  if  you 


18 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


can  get  him  at  it."  She  started 
away,  then  paused  and  hfted  her 
head,  a  thin  flush  spreading  up  un- 
der her  cheeks.  "Guess  the  neigh- 
bors will  be  glad  w^e're  moving. 
Guess  it  might  be  the  best  news 
they've  had!" 

''Oh  .  .  .  why  .  .  .  no  .  .  ."  I 
fumbled;  but  she  was  already  half- 
way down  the  path. 

The  news  ran  like  quicksilver  over 
the  party  lines.  A  sort  of  glad  relief 
surged  over  the  neighborhood,  and 
with  it  a  trickling  of  belated  good 
will.  We  had  all  snubbed  the  Kel- 
seys,  and  as  far  as  I  know,  no  child 
had  been  allowed  to  play  with  Ben- 
ny or  Pete  But  guiltv  feelings  bring 
out  strange  behavior  sometimes. 
One  after  another  of  us  took  over 
some  little  friendly  offering.  Dorothy 
Driggs  took  some  good  cotton  T- 
shirts  which  her  boys  had  outgrown; 
old  Mrs.  Bates  took  a  blanket  she 
had  stored  awav  and  never  used. 
The  wound  still  hurt  when  I 
thought  of  my  dahlia.  But,  after 
some  deliberation,  I  gave  Mrs.  Kel- 
sey  a  new  dress  which  my  sister  in 
Chicago  had  sent  me  the  previous 
year.  I  had  never  worn  it,  because, 
as  my  sister  should  have  known,  I 
can't  wear  yellow.  I'll  never  forget 
the  look  on  her  face  when  she  held 
it  up.  ''New,"  she  breathed,  ''brand 
new.  .  .  ." 

Even  Verner  Hals  stopped  by  to 
tell  me  that  he  had  found  four  good 
retreads  for  their  car  at  his  brother's 
garage.  "Couldn't  risk  having  the 
trip  fall  through  for  lack  of  trans- 
portation," he  said. 

"That's  a  kind  act,  but  it  lacks  a 
charitable  motive!"  I  told  him. 

He  raised  an  eyebrow,  "Who's 
calling  the  kettle  black?"  he  said^ 
and  laughed. 


npHEY  were  scheduled  to  leave  on 
Saturday.  On  Friday  morning, 
Mrs.  Kelsey  was  again  at  my  door. 
She's  come  to  say  goodbye,  I 
thought,  and  resolved  to  send  her 
away  with  a  kind  feeling. 

I  asked  her  to  come  in  and  sit 
down,  and  passed  a  plate  of  oatmeal 
cookies.  As  she  talked,  her  large, 
strong  hands,  usuallv  still,  pleated 
the  side  of  her  dress. 

"Mrs.  Norris,  if  I'd  had  to  tell 
you  this  a  week  ago  .  .  .  well,  I  just 
couldn't  have,  that's  all.  I  thought 
everyone  was  down  on  us  then.  But 
now  .  .  .  everyone's  changed.  Or  else, 
we're  just  getting  acquainted  bet- 
ter." 

Premonition  struck  me.  "Has  — 
anything  happened?" 

"Yes,  I  guess  you  might  call  it 
that.  We  got  another  letter  from 
Pa's  brother  in  Oregon.  Air  mail. 
Says  the  job  fell  through.  Says  to 
come  on  up,  anyway,  if  we  want 
to."  Her  wide  mouth  lifted  in  a 
smile.  "But  I  guess  he  didn't  want 
us  very  bad.  And  the  neighbors 
here  have  turned  out  to  be  so  nice. 
I  said  to  Pa  —  'Why  leave?  Just  as 
we've  got  to  liking  it?'  " 

I  knew  that  my  mouth  was  hang- 
ing open,  but  I  couldn't  seem  to 
get  it  shut.  I  must  have  said  some- 
thing, and,  presently,  she  left. 

Bv  midaftcrnoon,  this  new  de- 
velopment  had  spread  like  a  pall 
over  the  neighborhood.  For  some 
reason,  thev  all  seemed  to  hold  me 
responsible.  As  if  I  could  help  it! 
"It's  all  your  do-good  ways,  Alice!" 
".  .  .  If  vou'd  been  more  firm  in  the 
first  place  ...  I  should  think  you'd 
learn,  at  your  age.  .  .  ." 

By  the  time  I  turned  on  my  lawn 
sprinklers,  my  ears  were  burning, 
and  I  was  in  no  mood  to  be  pleas- 


GOODBYE  AND  GOOD  LUCK,  MRS.  KELSEY 


19 


ant  when  Verner  Hals  appeared  at 
my  front  door. 

'1  don't  want  to  hear  any  more 
blame!"  I  snapped. 

''Now,  simmer  down,  Alice.  No 
one's  blaming  you."  He  put  his  hat 
on  the  floor  by  his  chair,  and 
mopped  his  balding  head  with  his 
handkerchief.  I  gave  him  a  glass 
of  ice  water,  and  he  sipped  it  as  he 
talked. 

''Alice,  I  realize  that  this  new 
development  is  a  blow  to  you,  as  it 
is  to  all  of  us  —  you,  particularly, 
because  of  your  proximity.  And 
that's  what  I  want  to  talk  to  you 
about."  He  pressed  his  mouth  in 
carefully.  "At  last,  after  many  let- 
ters back  and  forth,  IVe  convinced 
the  Forresters  that  they  should  sell 
their  property.  That  way,  there 
won't  be  this  moving  in  and  out. 
So,  Fve  got  to  have  it  vacant,  reno- 
vate, and  put  it  up  for  sale.  I  was 
just  getting  to  the  point  of  asking 
them  to  move,  when  they  an- 
nounced that  they  were  leaving. 
But  now  —  think  what  a  spot  Fm 
in!  How  will  I  get  them  out? 
Short  of  eviction?" 

"Why  ask  me?  I  can't  get  them 
out,  either!" 

He  held  up  his  hand.  "Alice, 
you're  probably  better  acquainted 
with  them  than  any  of  us.  And 
they  view  me  in  the  somewhat 
dubious  light  of  landlord.  Some  of 
our  interviews  have  been  —  unpleas- 
ant. I  would  find  it  very  difficult 
to " 

"Now,  see  here,  Verner.  If  you 
think  that  Fm  going  to  tell  them." 

".  .  .  to  come  to  an  understand- 
ing, Alice,  I  want  you  to  go  to  them 
this  evening.  Before  they  get  un- 
packed. Tell  them  the  property  has 
been  put  up  for  sale.  They  will  have 


to  move  to  Oregon.  I  will  not  press 
for  the  rent  they  owe,  nor  damages 
to  the  windows.  Just  do  it  in  a 
calm  and  dignified  way.  Wish  her 
a  goodbye  and  good  luck,  something 
of  that  sort.  .  .  ."  He  picked  up  his 
hat. 

"Coward!"  I  choked.  But  there 
was  no  use  arguing  with  him. 

A  N  hour  later,  my  feet  dragged  the 
short  distance  to  the  Kelseys. 
My  arm  was  heavy  as  stone  as  my 
knock  stilled  the  clamor  within. 

Mrs.  Kelsey  opened  the  door,  and 
I  saw  that  they  were  just  sitting 
down  to  supper. 

"Come  right  in,  Mrs.  Norris.  It's 
nice  of  vou  to  come  over." 

"Good  evening.  I  .  .  .  don't  want 
to  interrupt  your  meal.  But  if  I 
could  speak  to  you  for  just  a  min- 
ute or  two.  ..." 

"Why,  sure.  They  can  go  ahead 
and  eat  without  me.  Let's  go  out 
on  the  porch.    It's  cooler." 

We  sat  on  the  sliverv  top  step. 

"You'll  have  to  excuse  how  the 
house  looked,"  she  began,  before  I 
could  speak.  "We  haven't  got 
everything  unpacked  yet." 

"That's  just  what  I  .  .  .  that 
is.  .  .  ." 

"It's  real  nice  of  you  to  come 
over,  soon's  I  told  you  we're  staying. 
Like  I  told  Pa,  'All  good  neighbors; 
that's  something  you  don't  always 
find.'  This  is  the  first  town  where 
people  have  treated  us  decent. 
When  you  get  kicked  around  from 
place  to  place,  you  get  so  you  don't 
care.  But  now,  we  feel  different. 
Even  the  boys  do."  She  talked  on, 
while  I  tried  to  get  my  tongue  loose 
from  the  top  of  my  mouth. 

"I'm  ashamed  to  admit  that  we 
haven't   been    too    good    neighbors 


20 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


ourselves.  Fm  right  sorry  about  the 
way  those  kids  have  pestered  you. 
Today,  Pa  whaled  them  good.  'Don't 
go  into  her  yard  again,  understand?' 
he  said.  Benny  yelled,  'Okay!'  but 
Pete  didn't  say  anything,  so  Pa 
whaled  him  again,  until  he  yelled 
'Okay!'  too."  Sudden  anxiety 
creased  her  forehead.  "Haven't 
been  over  there  today,  have  they?" 
"Why,  no.  No,  they  haven't." 
I  realized  that  in  all  the  excitement, 
I  hadn't  missed  the  Kelseys. 

QHE  was  saying,  "Pa's  promised  to 
fix  Mrs.  Bates'  hen-house.  He  was 
over  there  today.  That's  when  she 
told  him  about  your  dahlia.  I'm  so 
sorry.  I  know  how  I'd  feel.  But 
things  will  be  different  now.  You'll 
see,  Mrs.  Norris."  She  went  on 
talking,  saying  that  Pa  had  got  his 
old  job  back  as  caretaker  at  the 
cemetery  and  that  they'd  promised 
him  it  would  be  permanent  work, 
that  she  was  going  to  pay  all  their 
bills  up,  and  hoped  the  boys 
would  be  better.  As  she  talked,  her 
voice  lifting  and  falling,  I  felt  small- 
er and  smaller.  She  had  been  in 
need  of  bread,  and  we  had  offered 
her  a  stone. 

When  I  got  home,  I  called  Ver- 


ner  Hals  on  the  phone.  I  told  him 
all  that  had  happened,  and  that  if 
he  wanted  them  to  leave,  he  could 
take  care  of  it  himself.  Then  I  hur- 
ried over  to  visit  old  Mrs.  Bates  be- 
fore she  could  ring  me  back. 

Verner  stopped  by  next  morning. 
Said  he'd  been  thinking  it  over,  and 
that  things  had  probably  turned  out 
for  the  best.  He'd  decided  to  buy 
the  old  Forrester  place  himself;  said 
he  probably  had  intended  to  all  the 
time  but  didn't  realize  it.  The  old 
house  wasn't  worth  much,  but  he 
was  buying  it  for  the  land  at  the 
back.  Maybe  it  would  be  all  right 
to  have  the  Kelseys  live  there  for 
awhile;  maybe  they'd  clean  up  the 
place.  He  drew  one  of  his  deep 
sighs,  and  said  that  by  some  miracle, 
maybe  Kelsey  would  even  fix  up  the 
fences  and  look  after  the  field. 

I  looked  at  him,  wondering  if  he 
didn't  know  that  we'd  already  had 
a  miracle,  one  that  we  wouldn't  for- 
get in  awhile. 

He  turned  his  head  suddenly,  and 
his  eyes  met  mine.  The  straight 
mouth  lifted  and  softened,  and  as 
he  turned  his  gaze  quickly  aside 
again,  I  saw  something  glisten,  and 
I  knew  that  he  had  shared  my 
thought. 


Norma  A.  WrathaU  tells  us  that  she  appreciates  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  and 
the  opportunities  it  offers  for  writers.  "We  have  lived  in  Sunnyvale,  California,  for 
more  than  five  years,  having  moved  here  from  American  Fork,  Utah,  in  1953.  I  am  a 
native  of  Grantsville,  Utah.  During  the  past  few  years  I  have  not  done  much  writing 
until  just  recently  I  have  tried  to  get  started  with  it  again.  It  makes  me  very  happy 
and  thankful  to  be  published  in  The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  once  more.  My  husband 
is  Morris  Wrathall.  We  have  four  children,  all  of  whom  are  quite  grownup  now.  Don 
is  serving  in  the  Eastern  States  Mission;  Carolyn  is  married  and  has  two  children; 
Camille  and  Robert  are  at  home.  I  am  employed  as  a  secretary  by  the  Sunnyvale  School 
District,  and,  with  my  home,  this  keeps  me  quite  busy.  However,  I  plan  to  do  as  much 
writing  as  possible.  I  am  interested  chiefly  in  the  short  story."  Mrs.  Wrathall  placed 
first  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  in  1943,  second  in  1950,  and  third  in 

^953- 


ibxploring    /tew  c/rontiers  in   uiealth 

Basil  O'Connor 

President,  The  National  Foundation 

"VS/ITH  paralytic  polio  on  the  down  grade  because  of  the  Salk  vaccine, 
The  National  Foundation  is  moving  forward  into  a  challenging  new 
program  of  vast  significance  to  everyone  concerned  with  the  problem  of 
human  disabilitv. 

The  National  Foundation,  originally  the  National  Foundation  for 
Infantile  Paralvsis,  will  now  launch  a  broad  scientific  assault  on  some  of 
the  Nation's  other  major  health  problems.  .  .  .  Hope  is  bright  that  March 
of  Dimes-supported  research,  which  yielded  the  powerful  polio  prevention 
weapon,  may  some  dav  soon  remove  the  aura  of  mystery  from  other  mala- 
dies that  have  long  puzzled  and  pained  mankind.  .  .  . 

We  have  set  our  sights  on  full  investigation  of  virus  diseases,  ex- 
ploration of  disorders  of  the  central  nervous  system  and,  initially,  on  two 
specific  new  targets  —  arthritis  and  congenital  malformations,  or  birth  de- 
fects. These  afflictions  annually  cripple  millions  of  Americans.  No  pre- 
vention is  known  for  either,  nor  is  there  a  cure. 

This  broad  concept  is  a  direct  tribute  to  the  American  people,  to  the 
volunteers  like  yourselves  who  forged  the  victory  over  paralytic  polio.  It 
is  an  affirmation  of  belief  that  you  will  continue  and  increase  your  sup- 
port of  the  bigger  fight  to  score  equally  great  victories  in  other  health 
fields.  .  .  . 

For  the  past  twenty-one  years,  people  of  all  ages,  in  all  walks  of  life, 
have  given  voluntarily  to  the  March  of  Dimes  to  speed  the  conquest  of 
polio.  Medical  history  undoubtedly  will  record  the  Salk  vaccine  as  the 
first  preventive  measure  ever  achieved  through  the  co-operation  of  science 
and  the  public  and  put  into  immediate,  effective  use  through  the  efforts 
of  a  nation's  medical  and  lay  population.  .  .  .  The  need  for  equally  full 
understanding  of  the  new  program  is  one  of  the  impelling  reasons  why  the 
March  of  Dimes  will  continue  to  make  its  own  annual  appeal  direct  to 
the  American  public. 


C/oi/a   QJeath 


ers 


Eva.  Willes  Wangsgaard 

How  cold 

These  feathers  are! 

Snow  geese  nest  high  on  wind 

Which  plucks  their  down  to  cover  earth 

In  white. 


Page  21 


cJhe   California    ii  iission 

Pieston  R.  NibJey 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

'TPHE  first  members  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  Church  to  arrive  in  Cahfornia 

were  230  men,  women,  and  children  who  had  sailed  from  New  York 
City  in  the  ship  ''Brooklyn/'  on  February  4,  1846,  and  who,  after  rounding 
Cape  Horn,  arrived  in  San  Francisco  Bay  on  July  31st. 

Six  months  later,  in  January  1847,  the  members  of  the  Mormon  Bat- 
talion, consisting  of  about  300  men  and  a  few  women,  arrived  at  San 
Diego,  after  an  overland  journey. 

In  1851  a  large  colony  of  Latter-day  Saints,  approximately  500  in 
number,  settled  at  San  Bernardino.  Thus  the  Latter-day  Saints  were 
prominent  in  the  early  history  of  California.  Missionary  work  was  carried 
on  by  them  to  a  considerable  extent,  under  the  leadership  of  Parley  P. 
Pratt,  Amasa  M.  Lyman,  Charles  C.  Rich,  George  O.  Cannon,  and  other 
Authorities  of  the  Church;  however,  in  1857,  at  the  time  of  the  coming  of 
Johnston's  Army,  President  Brigham  Young  counseled  the  members  of 
the  Church  to  return  to  Utah.  The  great  majority  of  them  responded  to 
this  call. 

Actual  missionary  work  in  California  was  not  resumed  again  until 
1892,  when  Elder  John  L.  Dalton  was  called  to  labor  in  the  San  Francisco 
Bay  region.    He  performed  several  baptisms  and  organized  small  branches 


Photograph  by  Ted  Richardson 
Submitted  by  Leo  J.    Speirs 

SCENE  IN  THE  DESERT,  NEAR  TWENTY-NINE  PALMS,  CALIFORNIA 

Page  22 


s:'^ 


THE  CALIFORNIA  MISSION 


23 


A  "Frashers"'  Photo 
Submitted  by  Richard   F.  Oyler 

MT.  WHITNEY,  CALIFORNIA  (14,496  feet  high) 
Highest  summit  in  the  United  States,  King  of  the  Sierra  Ne\'acla  Range 

in  Oakland  and  San  Francisco.  He  was  followed  by  Elder  Karl  G.  Maeser, 
who  continued  the  work  during  1894.  Mission  presidents  who  succeeded 
him  were:  Henry  S.  Tanner,  1894-96;  Ephraim  H.  Nye,  1896-1901;  Joseph 
E.  Robinson,  1901-1919;  Joseph  W.  McMurrin,  1919-32;  Alonzo  Hinckley, 
1932-35;  Nicholas  G.  Smith,  1935-37;  ^^*  ^^^^  Macdonald,  1937-41;  Henry 
H.  Blood,  1941-42;  Elijah  Allen,  1942-46;  Oscar  W.  McConkie,  1946-50; 
David  I.  Stoddard,  1950-51;  Bryan  L.  Bunker,  1951-55;  Henry  D.  Taylor, 
1955-58;  Jesse  A.  Udall,  1958-. 

The  California  Mission,  which  included  parts  of  Arizona  and  Nevada, 
was  divided  in  January  1942.  The  dividing  line  was  established  at  the 
northern  boundary  lines  of  San  Luis  Obispo,  Kern,  and  Inyo  counties. 
The  northern  portion  was  designated  as  the  Northern  California  Mission. 
The  southern  portion  retains  the  name  of  the  California  Mission. 

On  September  30,  1958,  there  were  3,777  members  of  the  Church  in 
the  California  Mission,  located  in  eighteen  branches.  Converts  baptized 
during  the  year  numbered  1,557. 

Twenty-six  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  752  members,  were  re- 
ported in  December  1957.  Alta  H.  Taylor  is  former  president  of  the 
California  Mission  Relief  Society,  and  Lela  Lee  Udall  is  the  present  presi- 
dent. 

Note:  The  co\er  for  this  Afagazine,  "The  California  Mission  Home,  W'^ith  the 
Los  Angeles  Temple  in  the  Baekground,"  is  reprodueed  from  a  photograph  by  Harold 
^^'inn,  and  was  submitted  by  Sister  Taylor.  See  also  "Reeipes  From  the  California 
JMission/'  by  Sister  Taylor,  page  36. 


The  Silver  Leash 


Chapter  i 
Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons 


THE  bus  rolled  steadily  along 
the  dark  strip  of  asphalt 
which  seemed  to  unwind 
itself  under  the  wheels.  The  desert 
was  unending.  LaRue  Harding 
stared  out  of  the  window  and 
shivered. 

Fm  a  stranger,  she  thought. 

Not  only  a  stranger  to  this  corner 
of  Arizona,  but  a  stranger  to  her 
brother-in-law,  Herbert  Vetterly. 
He  had  married  LaRue's  sister, 
Amelia,  seventeen  years  ago. 

I  don't  even  know  their  children, 
except  as  names,  LaRue  thought  un- 
happily. Erma  would  be  sixteen, 
now.  Joel  must  be  fourteen.  Con- 
nie, only  nine. 

'They  are  my  nieces  and  neph- 
ew," LaRue  spoke  softly  to  herself, 
''yet  they  are  as  distant  from  me  as 
those  eroded  peaks  which  unfold  to 
let  the  bus  go  through." 

Her  sister  Amelia  had  written, 
year  after  year,  asking  LaRue  to 
come  to  Arizona.  Now  it  was  too 
late.    Amelia  was  dead! 

Her  mind  went  back.  .  .  . 


5i«        *        *        * 


She  had  been  five  when  their  par- 
ents died.  She  and  Amelia,  ten 
years  older,  had  left  Arizona  and 
gone  to  San  Francisco  to  live  with 
a  distant  relative,  whom  they  called 
Aunt  Mettie. 

Amelia  had  been  homesick  for 
their  home  in  Fivelakes,  for  her 
friends  and  acquaintances.  She  had 
often  talked  about  it  to  LaRue,  even 
though  LaRue  was  too  small  to 
understand. 

Page  24 


"I  remember  the  houses,  the 
streets.  I  can  still  see  the  oldest 
house  in  the  valley.  Hillhigh  House, 
they  called  it  because  it  was  built 
on  a  knoll  overlooking  the  town. 
The  hospital  is  named  after  our 
great-great-grandfather,  Jonas  Hard- 
ing." 

LaRue  was  proud  to  know  that 
Jonas  Harding  had  driven  his  small, 
gray  burro  into  the  rugged  moun- 
tains prospecting  for  gold.  She 
talked  about  it  to  LaRue.  But 
LaRue,  being  a  child,  saw  the  small 
gray  burro  more  clearly  than  the 
man.  She  did  not  remember  Five- 
lakes. 

As  they  grew  older,  Amelia  teased 
Aunt  Mettie  to  let  them  return  to 
Arizona  for  a  visit.  But  Aunt  Met- 
tie didn't  have  money  enough  to 
send  them.  It  wasn't  until  Amelia 
was  nineteen,  and  had  saved  enough 
money  to  make  the  trip,  that  she 
was  able  to  visit  old  friends  for  an 
extended  stay.  She  renewed  ac- 
quaintances, and  wrote  about  meet- 
ing a  Herbert  Vetterly.  Love  began 
to  glow  between  the  lines  of  her 
letters  to  LaRue  and  Aunt  Mettie. 

"Herb's  a  wonderful  man.  He's 
good,  honest.  He's  going  to  be  an 
architect.  ..."  A  few  months  lat- 
er, she  wrote  that  they  had  fallen 
in  love;  that  they  were  to  be  mar- 
ried in  the  Mesa  Temple.  She 
asked  Aunt  Mettie  to  let  LaRue 
come  for  the  wedding. 

But  Aunt  Mettie  had  been  ill  and 
LaRue,  at  nine,  could  not  go  alone. 
Later    on,    Amelia's    letters    were 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


25 


filled  with  longing  to  see  her  sister. 
'Tou  are  growing  up,  LaRue.  We 
two  are  the  last  of  the  Hardings. 
Fd  like  my  friends  to  know  you." 
And  as  the  years  passed:  "Herb  and 
I  would  like  you  to  know  our  chil- 
dren." 

But  it  had  seemed  impossible  for 
LaRue  ever  to  leave  Aunt  Mettie. 
Her  duty  seemed  to  be  there.  Even 
as  a  child  going  to  school,  she  had 
things  to  do  that  Aunt  Mettie  could 
not  do.  As  LaRue  went  through  high 
school  and  on  to  the  university, 
Aunt  Mettie  grew  more  and  more 
feeble,  but  LaRue  had  managed  to 
graduate.  She  found  an  excellent 
position  in  one  of  the  large  banks 
in  San  Francisco.  By  then  Aunt 
Mettie  was  bedfast,  and  the  money 
LaRue  earned  kept  the  dear  old 
lady  in  comfort.  When  she  died, 
LaRue,  who  had  always  had  so  much 
to  do,  found  herself  on  the  verge  of 
a  breakdown.  It  was  soon  after,  that 
Amelia  was  killed  in  the  accident 
which  crippled  her  husband. 

Herbert  Vetterly's  letter,  written 
six  months  after  his  wife's  sudden 
death,  was  painfully  compelling: 

I  am  of  little  use  to  myself  or  the  chil- 
dren. I  sit  in  my  wheel  chair  in  my  room. 
The  children  are  alone  too  much.  People 
are  kind.  Mrs.  Jonstone,  a  neighbor,  as- 
sists with  the  housework,  does  the  cook- 
ing. We  manage,  day  by  day.  But  the 
children  and  I  are  drifting  apart.  I  worry 
about  them  a  good  deal.   .  .  . 

LaRue  immediately  had  written 
Herb  that  she  would  take  three 
weeks  leave  from  the  bank,  and 
come  for  a  visit  during  the  month 
of  June.  She  assured  her  coworkers 
that  she  would  return  by  the  first 
week  in  July. 

Although  there  had  been  no  an- 
swer  from   Herb,    LaRue   felt   she 


must  go.     She   got   several  tourist 
folders  and  read  about  Arizona: 

Area  113,956  square  miles.  Water,  329 
square  miles.  State  Flower,  the  Saguaro. 
.  .  .  The  town  of  Fivelakes  ...  in  that 
corner  of  Arizona  where  so  much  of  West- 
ern history  began,  is  fast  becoming  a  tour- 
ist center.  The  climate  is  ideal  .  .  .  the 
altitude  contributing  to  not-too-warm  days 
and  desert-cooled  nights  ...  on  the  Lost 
Padre  River  .  .  .  where  the  Lost  Padre 
Dam  contributes  acres  of  water  for  irriga- 
tion ...  a  lush  green  valley  .  .  .  four 
dry  lakes  and  Blue  Lake  nearby  gave  the 
town  its  name.  .  .  . 

jjc     j!c     jj:     sj:     jjj 

AS  the  bus  rolled  along,  LaRue 
strained  her  eyes  for  a  glimpse 
of  the  valley.  It  was  hard  to  believe 
that  somewhere  —  behind  the  weird 
arrangement  of  pink  and  yellow 
cliffs,  a  lush,  summertime  land  of 
blue  lakes  and  fertile  fields  would 
appear. 

There  were  miles  and  miles  of 
barren  land  to  which  gray  tufts  of 
grass  clung  stubbornly.  She  studied 
the  wind-etched  patterns  in  an  ocean 
of  sand,  and  wondered  why  Amelia 
had  longed  to  go  back  to  Arizona. 

As  the  bus  crossed  the  miles  of 
arid  Indian  Reservation  country,  she 
studied  the  rude  hogans  of  the 
ancient  peoples,  and  wondered  that 
they  could  survive  on  sand  and  sun. 

LaRue  was  glad  she  did  not  have 
to  stay  in  Arizona! 

Then,  suddenly,  the  valley  ap- 
peared, cupped  between  towering 
mountains.  She  could  scarcely  be- 
lieve her  eyes.  She  thought,  amazed- 
ly:  It's  like  those  desert  plants  Fve 
read  about  —  lifting  their  heads  to 
blossom  when  the  rain  has  passed. 
No  wonder  Amelia  had  found  it  a 
good  place  to  live! 

Yet,  even  as  she  made  this  small 
concession  to  her  sister's  judgment, 
LaRue  could  not  accept  the  valley 


26 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


as  her  own.  The  pastry-Hke  contours 
of  the  hills  made  her  think  of  a  cake 
—  baked  eons  before  —  to  rise  on 
one  side  and  fall  on  the  other,  as  if 
the  oven  had  been  imperfect. 

She  saw  yucca  and  Joshua  trees 
that  looked  like  odd-shaped  Mars- 
men.  There  were  saguaro  and  tall, 
straight  cacti  which  looked  like  the 
pipes  of  an  organ.  In  some  places 
they  were  actually  planted  to  form 
a  sort  of  fence.  There  were  small, 
spiny  cacti  crouched  menacingly 
among  gray  boulders  as  if  waiting  to 
spring  out  upon  the  unwary.  She 
saw  tiny  green  lizards  slithering  into 
the  sand  to  escape  the  turning 
wheels.  She  did  not  see,  but  her 
vivid  imagination  painted  in  her 
mind,  pictures  of  tarantulas  and 
Gila  monsters. 

LaRue  shivered  again.  Home- 
sickness tugged  at  her  like  a  leather 
thong.  Tlie  beauty  and  fascination 
of  San  Francisco  rose  in  her  memory 
and  she  could  almost  smell  the 
Pacific  breezes,  almost  hear  the  roar 
of  the  skyscraper  canyons.  She 
knew  with  uneasy  clarity  that  she 
could  never  make  this  oasis  in  Ari- 
zona her  home! 

When  the  bus  rolled  into  the 
station,  she  wanted  to  keep  her  seat 
and  return  to  the  Coast.  But  her 
baggage  —  one  suitcase  and  an 
overnight  bag  —  was  being  unload- 
ed by  a  rough-looking,  scraggly- 
bearded  young  man  in  a  plaid  shirt 
and  Levis.  He  saw  her  staring  at 
his  face,  and  grinned,  scratching  his 
thin  beard.  "You'll  see  a  lot  of  'em, 
Lady.  Every  man  around  here  is 
getting  ready  for  the  Founding 
Festival.  By  the  time  it  rolls  around, 
ril  have  one  of  the  best  beards  in 
the  county!"  He  whistled  as  he 
set  her  bags  inside  the  station. 

When    her    bus    disappeared    in 


muted  distance,  LaRue  followed 
her  bags.  The  station  was  un- 
pretentious. There  was  a  cafe 
with  green  plastic-covered  counter. 
There  were  Mexican  and  Indian 
dolls  with  intricately  decorated  cos- 
tumes, ranged  on  shelves.  Aztec 
gods  glowered  down  at  her  from 
brass  and  tin  masks,  and  she  remem- 
bered that  Fivelakes  was  close  to 
the  Mexican  border.  On  the  walls 
she  saw  murals  of  pink  and  orange 
cliffs  which  reminded  her  of  castles 
and  fortresses.  As  the  one  or  two 
fellow  passengers  disappeared  into 
waiting  cars,  LaRue  realized  that  no 
one  had  come  to  meet  her.  Panic 
seized  her.  It  had  been  almost  two 
weeks  since  she'd  written  Herb  that 
she  would  come.  She  had  not  heard 
from  him.  Could  all  of  them  be 
ill?  Or  moved  away?  Or.  .  .  . 
Something  was  surely  wrong. 

OHE  looked  out  of  the  window  at 
the  road  which  ran  like  a  gray 
artery  into  the  town  of  Fivelakes.  The 
highway  was  being  widened.  From 
where  she  stood  it  seemed  that  the 
town  would  surely  be  gobbled  up 
by  the  machines  which  sent  clouds 
of  acrid  dust  into  the  air.  The 
chugging  of  scoop-shovels,  the 
pounding  of  rollers  beat  dully  into 
the  cafe.  She  gazed  through  the 
brilliance  of  the  blazing  sun,  and 
her  head  ached. 

The  man  behind  the  counter  — 
bearded,  frightening  almost,  in  his 
western  garb  —  watched  her  quietly. 
When  he  spoke,  she  jumped.  "Get 
you  a  cab.  Lady?"  At  her  nod  he 
went  to  phone.  "Be  here  in  a  min- 
ute," he  assured  her  lazily,  running 
his  fingers  through  his  dark  beard. 
"Raising  this  beard  for  the  Found- 
ing Festival,"  he  explained  smiling- 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


27 


She  thought  it  was  awful,  but  she 
didn't  say  so.  She  wasn't  really  in- 
terested in  the  festival.  She'd  read 
about  such  things.  There'd  be  a 
Kangaroo  Court,  of  course,  in  the 
middle  of  town,  where  frontier 
justice  would  be  handed  out.  Wom- 
en would  wear  the  traditional  swirl- 
ing skirts  of  their  Mexican  neigh- 
bors, or  the  traditional  sunbonnets 
of  the  pioneers.  It  would  be  a 
fiesta! 

The  taxi,  which  had  been  a  spin- 
ning, orange  fleck  in  the  distance, 
arrived  at  last  in  a  cloud  of  dust. 
The  driver  put  LaRue's  bags  into 
the  back.  When  she  gave  him 
Herbert  Vetterly's  address  he  stared 
at  her  in  frank  amazement. 

'AVhv,  vou're  the  sister  Mrs. 
Vetterly  talked  about!  You're  not 
a  bit  like  her.  Your  hair  is  red." 
He  amended  quickly,  ''I  mean, 
auburn." 

LaRue  laughed.  ''Red  hair  and 
freckles,"  she  said,  and  was  glad 
that  wide-spaced  grav-blue  eyes, 
dark  brows,  and  long,  dark  lashes, 
compensated  for  the  row  of  freck- 
les across  her  nose.  Amelia  used 
to  call  them  ''sun-kisses."  Oddly 
enough,  she  hadn't  thought  of  the 
word  for  years! 

The  taxi  lurched  back  towards 
the  town,  the  driver  skillfully  avoid- 
ing loose  gravel  and  hot  oil.  He 
chatted  easily. 

"Mrs.  Vetterly  was  a  very  fine 
woman.  She  worked  in  the  Church, 
in  Relief  Societv.  She  belonged  to 
the  Genealogical  Society.  She  was 
very  proud  of  her  family  and  of  the 
fact  she  "was  a  Harding." 

"I  know  very  little  about  the 
Hardings,"  answered  LaRue  weakly. 
She  thought,  I  know  so  little  about 
my  sister.  Even  her  taxi  driver  knew 
more! 


LaRue  could  remember  Amelia, 
as  she  had  been  seventeen  years  be- 
fore, when  she  left  Aunt  Mettie's 
to  marry  Herb.  But  all  the  years 
between  were  closed  to  LaRue. 
Trying  to  see  Amelia's  face  as  it 
had  been  during  later  years,  was  like 
looking  at  the  wrong  side  of  the 
negative,  misty,  blurred. 

Fm  a  Harding,  she  thought  con- 
fusedly, yet  not  one  of  them  at  all! 

She  tried  to  shake  away  the  feel- 
ing that  she  was  just  a  pinprick  of 
personality,  with  no  beginning,  no 
end,  floating  aimlessly  into  a  place 
called  Fivelakes.  The  driver  was 
explaining  how  the  town  had  got 
its  name. 

"Four  of  the  lakes  dry  up  during 
the  summer."  He  pointed.  "But 
Blue  Lake  is  deep  and  clear,  fine  for 
swimming  and  fishing."  It  lay  like  a 
silver  tureen  in  the  distance.  He 
advised  LaRue,  smilingly:  "Stay  for 
the  Founding  Festival  and  see  some 
fun!" 

LaRue  smiled  politely.  But  her 
mind  refused  to  think  of  remaining 
so  long.  The  driver  was  still  giving 
her  a  tourist's  glimpse  of  the  valley. 

"Over  there,  just  under  the  shad- 
ow of  Coyote  Peak  is  the  Lawson 
Dairy  Farm.  Frank  and  Ellen  Law- 
son  are  wonderful  people.  They've 
adopted  five  children.  Now  they 
are  expecting  one  of  their  own." 

T  ARUE  looked  at  the  neat,  white 
buildings  outlined  against  the 
gray  of  the  mountain,  and  smiled. 
But  again  her  mind  turned  down 
the  possibility  that  the  Lawson  farm 
would  ever  —  could  ever  —  mean 
anything  to  her! 

On  one  side  of  the  highway  the 
land  rose  in  a  rolling  knoll,  topped 
by  a  very  old,  yet  dignified  house. 
LaRue  had  a  queer  feeling  that  she 


28  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 

had  seen  it  before.     Then  she  rea-  After  a  long,  embarrassing  scru- 

hzed  that  she  was  probably  remem-  tiny,  the  child  spoke.    ''Are  you  my 

bering  it  because  Amelia  had  talked  Aunt    LaRue?"     Then,    as    LaRue 

about  it.     It  was  two  stories  high,  managed   a   smile   and   a    nod,   she 

with   small  attic   windows.     There  added  critically:  ''You  don't  look  at 

were  wide,  comfortable  porches,  and  all  like  my  Mommy  looked!" 

so  much  gingerbread  trim  that  La-  LaRue  swallowed  nervously.  "You 

Rue  thought  of  gingerbread  cookies,  must  be  Connie?" 

The  driver  saw  that  she  was  in-  She  held  out  her  hand.     But  the 

terested  and  explained,  "It's  almost  child  did  not  move  to  take  it.    She 

one  hundred  years  old.    The  oldest  called  to  the  dog. 

house  in  the  valley.     It  used  to  be-  "Come  here,  Atlast."    At  LaRue's 

long  to  one  of  the  Hardings.     But  frank  look  of  puzzlement,   she  ex- 

now  it  belongs  to  Clyde  Rutherford,  plained:   "He  was  a  stray.     Daddy 

Everyone^  calls   him    'Grandie,'   be-  let  me  keep  him.     So  I  have  a  dog 

cause   he's    Dr.    Alan    Rutherford's  _  at  last!" 

grandfather.     He  does  not  live  in  l^r^^^  ^^^^^j^^^    -  Where  is  everv- 

the  old  house.    It's  for  sale.    Gran-  one?" 

die  lives  with  the  aid  of  a  day-house-  r>        •        i  •  j         .                     •    i. 

1             •      .1    .          11       Tu  ■  1        .  Connie     did     not     answer,     lust 

keeper  m  that  small  red- brick  cot-  .    ,i                        i    i     i         i 

,     ^         ,     „  oiDcned    the    screen    and    beckoned 

taee  nearby.  t    r)       •     •  i 

>ri        17            J  i-i        ij  1  LaKue  inside. 

1  hev  had  passed  the  old  house,  .  t^    1 1            ,          n  yy     i 

but  LaRue  could  still  see  it  raising  .    I^addy    can  t    walk,      she    said 

its  proud  old  head  to  look  out  over  simply. 

the  valley.     It  had  belonged  to  a  LaRue    found    the    house    neat, 

Harding,   and   for   that   reason   she  comfortable,  with  the  bedrooms  on 

promised  herself  that  someday  she  one  side  of  a  long  hall,  the  living 

would  see  it  close  up.  rooms  on   the   other.     She  looked 

The  taxi  turned  abruptly  into  a  around, 

tree-lined  street  and  stopped  before  So  this  is  where  my  sister  lived, 

a  neatly  kept  white  bungalow  with  she  thought  painfully,  these  are  the 

maroon  trim.     The  driver  took  La-  things  she  touched.    Her  heart  was 

Rue's   bags   from   the   car  and  put  heavy  with  questions.     How  many 

them    on     the    porch.      Then    he  times  did  Amelia's  hands  polish  this 

touched  his  cap,  and  the  taxi  disap-  furniture?    How  many  times  did  her 

peared  around  a  corner.  laughter   ring   through   these   quiet 

LaRue  stood  there,  feeling  rooms? 
strange,  awkward.  Was  no  one  ex- 
pecting her?  She  put  out  her  finger  /^ONNIE  was  tugging  at  her  sleeve, 
to  reach  the  doorbell,  but  before  she  They  went  into  the  living  room, 
pushed  it,  a  small  girl  with  flying  At  first  LaRue  thought  it  was 
brown  braids,  came  racing  from  the  empty.  Then  a  man  with  wide 
back  yard,  followed  by  a  tan  and  shoulders,  very  dark,  crisp  hair, 
white  dog.  rolled  his  chair  from  the  shadows, 

She  stood  there,  her  hands  loosely  and  she  saw  Herbert  Vetterly  for 
clasped  behind  her,  her  large,  blue  the  first  time.  His  dark  eyes,  sunk- 
eyes  wide  open,  curious.  The  dog  en  with  pain  and  distress,  surveyed 
sniffed  at  LaRue's  red  sandals.  her  carefully.    It  was  a  moment  be- 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


29 


fore  he  put  out  his  hand.  ''Ameha 
would  be  glad  to  know  that  you 
have  come." 

He  tried  to  hide  it,  but  LaRue 
caught  a  tense  criticism  in  Herb's 
voice.  She  wanted  to  make  him 
understand.  Wanted  to  make  him 
know  those  long,  busy  years  with 
the  aunt  who  had  taken  the  place 
of  her  mother.  But  they  were  over. 
No  need  to  speak  of  them  now. 
Perhaps  some  other  time.  .  .  . 

T  ARUE  was  aware  that  someone 
else  had  entered  the  room.  She 
turned.  For  an  instant  she  thought 
it  was  Amelia.  The  same  soft  pale 
hair,  the  same  lovely  blue  eyes.  .  .  . 

''How  are  you  Aunt  LaRue?" 
asked  the  girl,  and  LaRue  knew  her 
to  be  Erma.  She  would  have  put 
out  her  arms,  but  Erma's  blue  eyes 
were  unfriendly,  her  tone  distant. 
LaRue  kept  her  arms  at  her  sides. 

Then  Joel  came  in.  He  was  tall, 
dark  like  his  father. 

'Til  take  your  bags.  Aunt  La- 
Rue," he  said  politely.  His  coolness 
chilled  his  aunt.  He  went  out  upon 
the  porch,  came  back  with  her  bags 
swinging  easily  from  his  large  hands. 
He  carried  them  to  one  of  the  bed- 
rooms. 

LaRue  stood  there  awkwardly. 
Herb  pushed  his  chair  back  into  the 
shadows.  Erma  moved  out  of  the 
room.  Joel  left  the  bedroom  door 
ajar.     He  tweaked  one  of  Connie's 


brown  braids  and  she  followed  him 
out. 

'Terhaps  you'd  like  to  unpack," 
said  Herb  from  the  shadows. 

LaRue  crossed  the  hall,  feeling 
the  temporary  briefness  of  her  un- 
welcome visit,  ni  only  stay  a  little 
while,  she  told  herself,  swallowing 
hurt,  angry  tears.  Yet  she  did  not 
blame  any  of  them  for  not  wanting 
her. 

She  knew  by  the  daintiness  of 
the  curtains  and  furniture  that  this 
had  been  Erma's  room.  She  had 
moved,  no  doubt,  into  Connie's 
room.  LaRue  felt  more  than  ever 
the  intruder. 

She  decided  to  unpack  only  the 
most  necessary  things.  Almost 
surreptitiously  she  hung  one  or  two 
of  her  cotton  frocks  in  the  empty 
clothes  closet. 

Her  hands  shook  as  she  put  her 
handkerchiefs  into  an  empty  drawer 
and  a  small,  amber  cut-glass  bottle, 
with  a  tiny  golden  cap.  Her  move- 
ments were  unsteadv  as  she  un- 
screwed  the  cap.  The  fragrance  of 
white  carnations  flooded  the  room. 

Amelia  had  given  LaRue  the  pret- 
ty bottle  the  day  she  had  left  for 
Fivelakes.  The  words  she  had  said, 
then,  were  engraved  on  LaRue's 
mind: 

".  .  .  so  you'll  never  forget  me, 
darling,  and  always  remember  that 
love  is  everlasting.  .  .  ." 

[To  be  continued) 


Quiescence 

June  N.  Ashton 

The  wind, 
Sweeping,  swirling, 
Raising  dunes  of  powder 
Across  lonely  prairies  of  snow 
Ceases. 


Sixty    LJears  J/igo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  January  i,  and  January  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  OMAHA,  NEBRASKA:  Sister  Jane  S.  Richards  ex- 
pressed her  ]o\  and  satisfaction  in  being  present.  .  .  .  Referred  to  the  time  when  the 
society  ^^'as  organized  with  but  a  few  members,  in  the  days  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 
Then  they  endured  many  hardships  .  .  .  subsequently  finding  a  peaceful  home  in  the 
valleys  of  the  mountains  where  the  society  was  reorganized  by  President  Brigham 
Young  and  has  spread  and  grown  until  now  a  society  is  found  in  almost  e\'ery  branch 
and  ward  of  the  Church,  numbering  in  all  about  thirty  thousand.  Sister  Richards  said 
Sister  Zina  D.  H.  Young  who  now  presides  over  the  society  in  all  the  world,  would  be 
pleased  to  hear  of  an  organization  in  Omaha.  .  .  . 

—J.  L.  Hatch 

SARAH  E.  CARMICHAEL:  As  lofty  mountains  whose  crests  e\'er  glisten  with 
eternal  snow  and  hear  strange  and  \\eird  music  ...  so  with  the  poet  who  hears  music 
in  the  floating  wind  \^'hispers  in  the  forest;  to  whom  the  sea  tells  its  wonderful  secrets, 
seeing  glorv  in  the  sunset,  feeling  peace  in  the  moonlight,  and  intuitively  understanding 
the  melody  of  birds.  .  .  .  Such  a  beautiful  mind  was  Sarah  E.  Carmichael's  ...  to  her 
inspired  soul  the  Bible  \\as  an  open  book.  .  .  .  She  need  not  to  go  to  Switzerland  to 
see  the  majestv  of  God  displayed  in  her  wondrous  sno\\'clad  mountains,  her  wild  scenery, 
her  ra\'ishing  sunsets.  ... 

— Lydia  D.  Alder 

WORDS  THAT  BLESS 

.  .  .  The  world  of  hope  in  which  you  live. 
The  words  of  comfort  you  often  give. 
The  kindly  letters  your  hand  has  penned 
To  son  or  brother  or  distant  friend. 
Not  only  brighten  the  jeweled  crown 
Which  you  in  heaven  will  wear. 
But  help  to  swell  the  throng  who  hope 
To  meet  and  lo\'e  you  there. 

— Alofa 

HOME  OWNERSHIP:  Homes  of  their  own  for  the  common  people  was  the 
sentiment  Brigham  Young  tried  to  inculcate  and  practically  to  demonstrate  in  these 
mountain  vales  during  the  period  of  early  settlement  here.  Who  does  not  know  that 
the  home  is  the  center  from  \\'hich  springs  the  best  in  life  and  in  government?  .  .  .  The 
home  which  is  our  own  is  the  ideal  one,  the  children  enshrine  it  in  their  memory.  ,  .  . 

— Editorial 

GRADUATION  EXERCISES  FOR  A  NURSES'  CLASS:  The  nurses'  class 
taught  by  Dr.  Margaret  C.  Roberts  ...  for  the  last  six  months  or  more,  held  its 
graduating  exercises  on  Tuesday,  December  20th  ....  Dr.  Roberts  gave  the  instruc- 
tions free  in  the  interest  and  under  the  auspices  of  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  .  The  mem- 
bers of  the  class  acquitted  themselves  admirably,  and  the  Dr.  herself  read  a  very  able 
and  highly  constructive  paper.  Counselor  Annie  T.  Hyde  on  behalf  of  the  Stake 
Board  presented  to  Dr.  Roberts  in  a  neat  and  happy  speech  a  handsome  rocking 
chair  in  appreciation  of  her  labors.  .  .  and  the  class  presented  a  silver  cake  dish  filled 
with  lo\ely  flowers. 

— News  Note 
Page  30 


■^ 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


"IIT'EST  Germany  has  encouraged 
women  (whose  civil  rights  and 
opportunities  were  drastically  cur- 
tailed during  the  war)  to  develop 
themselves  to  the  highest  degree 
possible.  Many  now  fill  top  posi- 
tions in  the  fields  of  law,  medicine, 
education,  journalism,  industry,  and 
the  arts.  In  May  and  June  of  1958 
the  Government  acted  as  host  to 
ten  outstanding  women  from 
America,  selected  and  invited  by 
the  German  Parliament.  They  rep- 
resented a  wide  cross  section  of 
American  women's  achievement.  A 
mutually  beneficial  exchange  of 
ideas  and  national  understanding 
and  friendship  resulted. 

QALLY  CARRIGHAR'S  exciting 
travel  book  "Moonhght  at  Mid- 
day (Knopf,  New  York),  describes 
Alaska  as  a  land  of  ''enormous  invi- 
tation," where  the  native  people  are 
the  world's  supreme  example  of 
co-operation  and  skill  in  mastering 
a  difficult  environment.  Many 
thoughtful  suggestions  are  offered 
for  helping  the  Eskimos  through  a 
time  of  transition  as  they  adjust  to 
the  ways  of  the  Forty-ninth  State. 

jyt ISS  MARGARET  L.  COIT  is 
the  author  of  Mr.  Baruch, 
chosen  by  the  National  Gouncil  of 
Women  as  its  Book  of  the  Year  for 
1958.  The  author  gave  almost  six 
years  of  work  to  this  784-page  vol- 
ume, fellowships  from  Brown  Uni- 


versity and  some  assistance  from  the 
publishers,  Houghton  MiffHn,  aided 
with  the  problem  of  financing.  Miss 
Coit  had  previously  written  John  C. 
Calhoun:  American  Portrait,  a  Pul- 
itzer prize  winner  in  biography. 
Mr.  Baruch  is  a  portrait  of  a  later 
period  of  American  history. 

r\R.  LOIS  HIGGINS,  internation- 
ally recognized  Director  of  the 
Illinois  Crime  Prevention  Bureau, 
while  completing  a  world-wide  sur- 
vey of  crime  and  delinquency  con- 
ditions, spent  two  hours  with  Queen 
Frederica  in  Greece.  King  Paul  and 
the  Queen  give  much  attention  to 
improving  delinquency  in  their 
country.  Both  devote  much  time 
to  a  school  for  delinquent  boys, 
which  is  under  the  personal  super- 
vision of  the  King.  It  has  no  barred 
doors  or  windows,  but  of  1200  boys 
placed  there,  only  one  has  gone 
astray. 

jyiRS.  LOUISE  W.  ILSE,  As- 
sociate Manager  in  charge  of 
sales  and  communications  for  the 
Equitable  Life  Assurance  Company, 
has  been  named  ''Business  Woman 
of  the  Year,"  by  the  National  Fed- 
eration of  Business  and  Professional 
Women's  Clubs,  Inc.  She  has  a 
Doctor's  Degree  in  history  from 
Columbia  University;  she  does  oil 
paintings,  plays  the  piano,  and  as  a 
photographer  she  has  won  many 
trophies  for  her  colored  slides. 

Page  3]- 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    46 


JANUARY    1959 


NO.    1 


(Strengthening   (community    Virtues 


AT  the  recent  General  Relief  So- 
ciety Conference,  Elder  Mark 
E.  Petersen  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  and  one  of  the  advisors  from 
that  Council  to  Relief  Society,  im- 
pressively called  to  the  attention  of 
Relief  Society  officers  and  members 
one  of  the  original  assignments 
given  to  Relief  Society  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  namely,  ''to 
assist  by  correcting  the  morals  and 
strengthening  the  virtues  of  the 
community."  Elder  Petersen  de- 
clared that  in  his  opinion  the  need 
for  this  service  was  greater  at  the 
present  time  than  at  any  other  time 
within  his  recollection.  He  said  we 
are  passing  through  the  worst  moral 
breakdown  of  our  generation,  and 
he  admonished  the  sisters  to  be  alert 
to  evil  conditions  within  their  re- 
spective communities  and  to  meet 
their  responsibilities  toward  the 
important  assignment  given  them  by 
the  Prophet. 

It  is  of  interest  that  at  the  time 
the  Prophet  gave  to  the  sisters  of 
Relief  Society  the  injunction  to  cor- 
rect the  morals  and  strengthen  the 
virtues  of  the  community,  there 
was  no  particular  wave  of  crime  or 
delinquency  in  Nauvoo,  such  as  we 
have  in  many  communities  today, 
to  evoke  such  mandate.  Nauvoo 
was  a  beautiful,  prosperous  city  that 
had  been  reclaimed  from  the  wilder- 
ness by  an  industrious  people  led  by 
a  Prophet  of  God.  While,  un- 
doubtedly, there  were  some  of  the 
people  whose  conduct  was  at  vari- 

Page  32 


ance  with  the  teachings  of  the 
Church,  the  community  as  a  whole 
was  one  of  highest  moral  recti- 
tude. Nauvoo  was  a  city  of  broth- 
erly love,  a  righteous  city,  a  city  of 
the  saints. 

It  is  of  interest,  also,  that,  at  that 
same  time,  women  were  not  gen- 
erally identified  with  community 
life.  Why,  then,  would  the  Proph- 
et give  such  an  assignment  to  the 
Relief  Society?  Certainly  he  knew 
the  ways  of  men.  He  had  prophetic 
insight  into  the  evils  that  would 
thrust  themselves  upon  the  world. 
He  had  a  divinely  inspired  compre- 
hension of  the  influence  of  women 
and  the  place  of  Relief  Society  in 
helping  them  to  make  a  better 
world. 

Now,  with  world  problems  cre- 
ating an  age  of  tensions  and  inse- 
curity, with  crime  and  delinquency 
on  the  rise,  with  the  general  break- 
down of  moral  integrity  in  public, 
as  well  as  in  private  life,  it  is  well 
that  Relief  Society  shall  be  remind- 
ed of  its  responsibilities  in  these 
matters.  It  is  time  that  serious  con- 
sideration be  given  to  how  best  we 
are  to  meet  our  responsibilities. 

To  achieve  a  virtuous  community 
we  must  first  develop  virtuous  citi- 
zens, for  the  community  is  but  a 
body  of  individuals  living  together 
in  one  place.  No  community  can 
be  any  stronger  morally  than  the 
combined  moral  strength  of  the  in- 
dividuals who  comprise  it.  There- 
fore, there  is  no  sounder  approach 


\^ 


EDITORIAL 

for  Relief  Society  in  meeting  its 
responsibilities  toward  good  com- 
munity life,  than  vigorously  to  func- 
tion in  the  building  of  citizens  of 
strong  moral  character. 

The  place  where  good  character 
is  most  effectively  built  is  the  home. 
This  has  always  been  true;  it  is  true 
today.  If  attention  is  not  con- 
scientiously and  continuously  given 
to  this  important  matter  in  the 
home,  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that 
it  will  be  accomplished  elsewhere. 

Good  character  is  developed 
through  love,  acceptance,  and  feel- 
ings of  security.  It  is  engendered  in 
children  through  wise  teachings  and 
through  discipline  that  leads  toward 
self-discipline.  It  is  tremendously 
influenced  through  parental  atti- 
tudes and  examples.  A  lack  of  re- 
straint and  self-discipline  on  the 
part  of  the  parents  can  outweigh  all 
their  good  precepts  and  adversely 
affect  children  throughout  their  en- 
tire lives. 

As  Relief  Society  helps  its  mem- 
bers toward  proper  attitudes,  as  it 


33 


guides  them  in  their  homemaking, 
as  it  teaches  them  the  doctrines  of 
the  Church  particularly  with  regard 
to  home  and  family  life,  as  it  awak- 
ens in  them  a  sense  of  responsibil- 
itv  to  maintain  their  homes  and 
guide  their  children  in  harmony 
with  Church  teachings,  as  it  helps 
them  to  see  the  relationship  of  what 
they  do  to  what  their  children  are 
most  apt  to  do— to  this  extent  the 
Society  will  help  them  to  be  indi- 
viduals of  strong  moral  character 
themselves,  and  it  will  also  be  an 
effective  agent  in  helping  them  to 
rear  children  of  strong  moral  charac- 
ter. Thus,  Relief  Society  best  meets 
its  responsibilities  to  assist  in  cor- 
recting the  morals  and  strengthen- 
ing the  virtues  of  the  community. 
Ours  is  not  necessarily  the  role  of 
the  campaigner  against  one  or  an- 
other of  the  existing  community 
evils;  ours  is  the  role  of  the  steady, 
consistent  builder  of  men  and  wom- 
en of  integrity  and  moral  fortitude 
who  will  uphold  and  promote  virtu- 
ous community  life. 

-B.S.S. 


C/Oi/r- Co/or   Leavers — Jr    /Lew  QJeature  for  the 

LKelief  Society    1 1  iagazine 

npHE  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  calls  attention  to  the  use  of  four 
colors  on  the  covers  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  This  feature  was 
initiated  in  November  1958,  with  the  use  of  the  plaque  in  the  Relief 
Society  Building,  the  same  picture  which  was  used  for  the  program  of 
the  Relief  Society  General  Conference.  In  December,  a  reproduction  of 
the  lovely  painting  "The  Rest  on  the  Flight  Into  Egypt,"  by  Gerard 
David,  was  used  as  the  cover  for  the  Magazine. 

Beginning  with  this  issue,  January  1959,  the  missions  of  Continental 
United  States  will  be  represented  by  cover  pictures  in  four  colors.  Follow- 
ing the  plan  commenced  in  January  1956,  featuring  the  foreign  missions, 
the  Spanish-speaking  missions,  and  the  Southwest  Indian  Mission,  each  of 
the  other  missions  of  Continental  United  States  will  be  represented  by 
cover  pictures  in  four  colors.  A  brief  history  of  each  mission,  with  illustra- 
tions, will  be  presented,  and  recipes  from  each  mission  will  be  featured. 


TO  THE  FIELD 


ijielief  (bocietif  J/issigned  ibvening    II ieeting  of 
QJast  (bunaay  in    II  Larch 

npHE  Sunday  night  meeting  to  be  held  on  Fast  Day,  March  i,  1959,  has 
again  been  assigned  by  the  First  Presidency  for  use  by  the  Rehef 
Society.  A  suggestive  program  for  this  meeting  has  been  sent  to  the  stakes 
in  pamphlet  form.  It  is  suggested  that  ward  Relief  Society  presidents 
confer  with  their  bishops  immediately  to  arrange  for  this  meeting.  Sug- 
gested songs  for  the  Singing  Mothers  are:  'How  Lox'cly  Are  Thy  Dwell- 
ings," by  Liddle;  'The  Lord's  Prayer,"  by  Gates,  or  'The  Lord's  Prayer," 
by  Malotte.  If  music  is  not  available  in  your  local  stores,  it  may  be 
purchased  from  music  dealers  advertising  in  this  issue  of  the  Magazine. 

Kyiwara  Suoscnptions  Lrtesentea  in  J/Lpril 

TpHE  award  subscriptions  presented  to  Magazine  representatives  for  hav- 
ing obtained  75  per  cent  or  more  subscriptions  to  the  Magazine  in  re- 
lation to  their  enrolled  Relief  Society  members,  are  not  awarded  until 
after  the  stake  Magazine  representatives'  annual  reports  have  been  audited. 
Award  cards  for  these  subscriptions  for  the  year  1958  will  be  mailed  to 
ward  and  stake  Magazine  representatives  about  April  1,  1959. 

Ujouna    Volume  of  ig^S    1 1  iagazines 

"DELIEF  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1958  issues 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The 
Deseret  News  Press,  31  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  (See 
advertisement  on  page  70.)  The  cost  for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a 
permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.50,  leather  $3.80,  including  the  index.  A 
limited  number  of  the  1958  Magazines  are  available  at  the  offices  of  the 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76  North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  11, 
Utah,  for  $2  for  twelve  issues.  It  is  recommended  that  wards  and  stakes 
have  one  volume  of  the  1958  Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward 
and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 

Page  34 


I  to,  cJhank    LJoii! 

The  First  And  Great  Decision 


1\7"HEN  once  we  have  charted 
our  course,  and  have  decided 
on  a  hfetime  goal,  the  results  of 
which  are  even  more  far-reaching, 
even  into  the  unlimited  boundaries 
of  eternity  —  then  all  the  small  de- 


can  try  to  maintain  the  strength  and 
vigor  which  is  originally  given  to 
us,  and  in  many  cases  we  can  great- 
ly increase  that  health  and  energy 
by  obeying  the  laws  of  well-being  — 
instructions  which  are  simple  and 
plain  in  their  implications  and  in 
their  purpose. 

The  cultivated  lands,  and  even 
the  untilled  earth,  provide  for  us  a 
great  abundance  of  wholesome  food 
and  drink.  Recall  the  gold  expanse 
of  wheatfields,  reaching  to  far 
horizons;  the  orchards  bending  with 
a  harvest  of  fruit;  the  garden  rows 
in  green  splendor.  Think  of  autumn 
and  the  squash  and  pumpkins 
heaped  high,  corn  drying  in  the 
sunlight,  apples  ready  for  the  frozen 
months  of  winter.  Perhaps  we 
should  think  more  often  of  ''Every 
herb  in  the  season  thereof,  and  every 
fruit  in  the  season  thereof;  all  these 
to    be    used    with    prudence    and 


cisions  that  must  be  made  each  day  thanksgiving.  ...  All  grain  is  or- 
dained for  the  use  of  man  ...  to  be 
the  staff  of  life.  ...  All  grain  is  good 
for  the  food  of  man."  (D  &  C  89: 
11,  14). 

It  is  our  privilege  and  our  bless- 
ing to  rejoice  in  the  richness  of  the 
earth  and  to  select  the  foods  and 
the  drinks  that  will  make  our  bodies 
strong  and  beautiful. 

We  should  be  able  to  say  ''No, 


are  but  the  unit  building  stones  in 
the  structure  of  our  lives.  Each  ac- 
cessory decision  becomes,  with  prac- 
tice, almost  automatic,  and  requires 
less  and  less  weighing  of  alternate 
possibilities. 

It  is  the  solving  of  the  first  prob- 
lem, and  the  setting  of  our  direc- 
tion that  is  most  important.  The 
realization  that  our  bodies  are  the 


temples  of  our  spirits,  and  that  they  thank  you!''  for  it  is  not  a  character- 
are  most  precious  to  us,  leads  us  to  istic  of  wisdom  nor  an  attribute  of 
a  desire  to  keep  them  as  beautiful      happiness,  to  barter  the  lasting  bless- 


and  as  healthy  as  may  be  within 
our  power.  It  is  true,  as  must  be 
known  to  us,  if  we  are  observing, 
that  all  are  not  given  equally  strong 
bodies  to  begin  with,  but  all  of  us 


mgs,  and  the  great  rejoicing,  for 
some  temporary  compliance  with 
the  offerings  of  those  who  do  not 
know  of  the  discipline  and  the 
promise. 


BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF! 


Page  35 


LKecipes  cJrotn  the   K^alifornia    I liission 

Submitted  by  Alia.  H.  Taylor 

THE  Southland,  comprising  the  Cahfornia  Mission,  is  truly  a  melting  pot,  with  many 
nationalities  living  in  the  area.  No  matter  where  one's  homeland  may  be,  he  can 
find  his  native  foods  being  featured  attractively  in  many  restaurants.  Because  of  this 
mingling  of  peoples,  there  are  no  dishes  typical  of  the  mission.  In  this  land  of  sunshine, 
sea  foods,  fresh  fruits,  vegetables,  and  nuts  abound  in  all  seasons. 

Within  the  boundaries  of  the  mission,  are  centers  for  the  production  of  some  of 
these  foods.  Indio  is  the  date  center  of  the  world,  with  grapes  and  citrus  fruits  also  being 
produced  on  a  alrge  scale.  The  area  around  Fallbrook,  Vista,  and  Escondido  is  famous 
for  a^'ocados,  fruits,  and  vegetables. 

The  recipes  we  have  selected  as  representative  of  the  California  Mission  feature 
these  foods  we  enjoy  in  such  abundance. 


Fruit  Salad 


2  c.  fresh  pineapple  (diced) 
1  c.  fresh  orange  sections 
1   c.  shredded  coconut 


1   c.  miniature  marshmallows 
1  c.  commercial  sour  cream 


Prepare  fruit,  drain,  and  chill.  Just  before  serving,  combine  quickly  with  soured 
cream.  (Canned  pineapple  chunks  and  canned  mandarin  sections  may  be  substituted 
for  fresh  fruit.) 


Pecan  Pie 


3  eggs 
c.  pc 
1   tsp.  vanilla 


Yz   c.  pecans 


Vz    c.  sugar  (scant) 
1  c.  white  syrup 


Whisk  eggs  lightly,  don't  beat.     Add  vanilla,  nuts,  sugar,  and  syrup.  Pour  into  un- 
baked crust.    Bake  lo  minutes  at  450  degrees,  reduce  to  350  for  30  minutes. 

Frozen  Lemon  Dessert 

1  c.  crushed  vanilla  wafers  2  tbsp.  butter  (melted) 

2  tbsp.  sugar 

Combine  and  press  into  refrigerator  tray.     Reserve  some  for  the  top. 

Filling: 
1    1 5-ounce  can  of  sweetened  condensed  milk 


Yi    c.  lemon  juice 
1   tsp.  grated  rind 


Vz    tsp.  almond  flavoring 
2  eggs,  separated 


Beat  egg  yolks  until  thick,  add  to  milk,  stir  in  lemon  juice  and  rind,  add  flavoring. 
Beat  egg  whites  until  stiff.  Fold  into  milk  mixture.     Pour  into  tray  and  freeze. 

Broiled  Avocados 

Choose  medium-sized  avocados,  peel,  and  quarter  them.  Make  a  filling  of  diced 
ham,  shrimp,  or  crab  meet,  combined  with  chopped  celery  and  hard  boiled  eggs.  Moisten 
with  mayonnaise  or  white  sauce.  Sprinkle  with  buttered  bread  crumbs  and  broil  2 
minutes,  or  until  crumbs  are  browned. 


Spiced  Nuts 


Mix  together  in  saucepan: 
1  c.  sugar 
Vz    tsp.  cinnamon 


%  c.  diluted  canned  milk 


Page  36 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  CALIFORNIA  MISSION  37 

Boil  until  a  soft  ball  forms  in  cold  water.  Remove  from  fire  and  add  i  c.  nuts 
(almonds,  walnuts,  or  pecans),  i  tsp.  vanilla.  Turn  gently  until  well  coated.  Pour 
onto  wax  paper  and  break  into  pieces. 

Orange  Date  Nut  Bread 

%  c.  orange  juice  /4  tsp.  salt 

/4  c.  boiling  water  i  tsp.  baking  powder 

1  c.  chopped  dates  Yz  tsp.  soda 

2  tbsp.  melted  shortening  i  c.  sugar 

1   tsp.  vanilla  i  c.  chopped  nuts 

1  beaten  egg  i  Yz    tbsp.  grated  orange  peel 

2  c,  sifted  flour 

Pour  orange  juice  in  bowl  and  add  hot  water.  Add  beaten  egg,  melted  shortening, 
dates,  and  vanilla.  Then  add  the  dry  ingredients  which  have  been  sifted  together.  Beat 
well  and  stir  in  chopped  nuts  and  orange  peel.  Bake  in  loaf  tin  at  350  degrees  for 
one  hour. 


LOeserted  CJarin    Ljard 


Maude  Rubfn 

Their  red  boards  dulled  by  the  brush  of  years. 

The  barn  doors  idle  on  rusted  hinges; 

The  creek  runs  free  through  fallen  weirs. 

The  water-wheel  stilled.  When  carmine  tinges 

The  western  sky,  six  half-grown  quail 

Follow  their  mother  out  of  the  grass — 

Their  sheltered  lee  near  the  old  fence  rail — 

And  pecking  briskly  while  shadows  mass, 

Finish  their  peaceful  meal  .   .  .  No  cock-crow  wakes 

Next  morning's  hush.     No  lowering  call; 

No  milk-pail  swings;  on  the  cedar  shakes 

White  frost;  empty  the  old  corral  .  .  . 

Only  the  creak  of  the  old  red  doors 

Reminds  me  again  of  morning  chores. 


HANDY  HINT 


Use  a  tail  or  wing  feather  of  a  chicken  or  waterfowl  to  clean  lint  from  the  sewing 
machine.  —  Mabel  S.  Cordon 


ijou   Can  (bew,    A1  —  [Jjoand  iuutton notes 


Jean  R.  /ciiufngs 


T\0  you  always  shy  away  from 
making  bound  buttonholes, 
even  though  you  know  they  are  the 
best  kind  of  closing  for  the  dress  or 
suit  you  want  to  make?  Many 
women  do  so,  feeling  that  they  are 
too  hard  to  make  or  too  much 
trouble. 

Bound  buttonholes  need  not  be 
a  stumbling  block  in  your  dressmak- 
ing. With  this  new  easy  and  sure 
method,  it  is  possible  to  have  pro- 
fessional buttonholes  every  time. 
Remember,  though,  that  this  is  pos- 
sible only  when  care  is  taken  to 
have  absolute  accuracy  at  all  times. 

Some  garments  lend  themselves 
to  the  use  of  bound  buttonholes 
more  than  others.  They  are  hard  to 
make  successfully  in  fabrics  that 
have  a  loose  or  open  weave.  Nor 
are  they  successful  in  dresses  that 
are  to  be  laundered  repeatedly.  The 
agitation  of  washing  tends  to  cause 
the  corners  to  fray  out.  Make  them 
in  fabrics  that  will  not  find  their 
way  to  the  washing  machine. 

Practice  making  your  buttonholes 
in  a  sample  of  material  until  you  are 
sure  of  yourself  and  know  how  to  do 
them  right.  Never  try  making  them 
the  first  time  on  the  garment  itself, 
for  you  cannot  do  them  over  to  cor- 
rect any  mistakes. 

The  section  of  the  garment  in 
which  the  buttonholes  are  to  be 
made  should  be  reinforced.  The  in- 
terfacing on  a  jacket  front  is  not 
always  satisfactory  for  this  purpose. 
Such  interfacings  as  tailor's  canvas 
and  pelon  are  too  stiff.  It  is  better 
to  use  a  strip  of  fine  muslin  or  cot- 
ton wigan  underneath  the  button- 
holes to  reinforce  and  support  them. 

Page  38 


INTERFACING 


FIGURE  1 

LOCATION  LINES  FOR 
BUTTONHOLES 

The  First  Step 

After  the  backing  has  been  basted 
in  place,  mark  on  it  two  parallel 
lines  indicating  the  length  of  the 
buttonholes.  Transfer  these  to  the 
right  side  by  stitching  over  them 
with  machine  basting  in  a  contrast- 
ing thread.  Cross  the  parallel  lines 
with  location  lines  as  illustrated  in 
Figure  i. 

Cut  a  lengthwise  strip  of  fabric 
1   1/2  inches  wide  and  twice  the 


YOU  CAN  SEW— XI— BOUND  BUTTONHOLES 


39 


length  of  the  total  length  of  but- 
tonholes. For  six  one-inch  button- 
holes, the  strip  for  binding  should 
be  12  inches  long.  Now  fold  the 
strip  over  1/2  inch  and  stitch  a  tuck 
1/8  inch  from  the  fold.  Repeat  on 
the  other  side  of  the  strip.  You 
will  now  have  two  1/8  inch  tucks 
which  are  1/4  inch  apart.  (See  Fig- 
ure 2.)  Cut  into  sections  twice  as 
long  as  the  marked  buttonhole  size. 

Second  Step 

Now  shorten  the  machine  stitch 
and  stitch  the  right  side  of  the  bind- 
ing to  the  right  side  of  the  garment 
by  placing  one  fold  of  tuck  on  the 
location  line,  marked  bv  the  ma- 
chine  basting.  Stitch  the  marked 
length  of  the  buttonhole  on  the 
original  tuck  stitching,  fastening 
thread  securelv  on  each  end  bv  re- 
tracing  stitches  (Figure  3).  Repeat 
stitching  on  other  tuck,  making 
parallel  lines. 

On  the  wrong  side,  cut  between 
parallel  lines  of  stitching  to  3/8  inch 
from  each  and  clip  diagonally  to 
each  end  of  the  stitching.  (Fig- 
ure 4.) 

Turn  the  binding  strip  to  the 
wrong  side.  Pull  ends  to  square 
corners.  On  the  wrong  side  stitch 
back  and  forth  over  triangle  (formed 
by  cutting),  and  strip  at  end  of  but- 
tonhole. Do  not  stitch  through  the 
body  of  the  garment.  Repeat  at 
other  end.  (Figure  5.) 

Finish  buttonholes  off  on  the 
wrong  side  by  slashing  the  facing 
and  hemming  edges  down  against 
stitching  at  the  back  of  buttonholes. 

Things  to  Remember 

Buttonholes  should  follow  the  grain  line 
of  the  material.  They  should  be  placed  so 
that  they  run  back  from  the  center  front 
or  center  back  line  of  the  garment.     Start 


FIGURE  2 


L 


L 


INSIDE 


OUTSIDE 


FIGURE  3 

j iNSlDE__ I 


FIGURE  4 


FIGURE  5 

them  Vs  inch  o\er  toward  the  raw  edge 
or  to  the  left  of  the  center  line.  This 
makes  allowance  for  the  space  taken  up 
in  sewing  on  buttons.  When  the  gar- 
ment is  fastened,  the  buttons  and  inside 
corner  of  buttonholes  should  meet  on 
the  center  line. 

A  \ery  attractive  variation  of  bound 
buttonholes  can  be  made  by  inserting  a 
small  cord  or  drawing  yarn  through  the 
tucks  that  form  the  binding.  Pull  the 
yarn  through  with  a  large  blunt-end  needle 


40 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


after  bindings  have  been  sewed  in  place. 
This  treatment  is  espcciahy  useful  on  ma- 
terials that  are  soft  and  press  very  flat. 
It  helps  to  make  the  binding  stand  out 
firmly. 

In    planning    the    size    of    buttonholes, 
remember  that  they  must  be  long  enough 


to  allow  the  button  to  slide  through  eas- 
ily. Measure  the  width  of  your  button 
and  add  to  it  the  measure  of  its  thick- 
ness. Thus,  a  one-inch  button  that  is  Ys 
inch  thick  would  require  a  buttonhole 
that  measures  i  Ys   inches  in  length. 


L^lestia    K^hadwick  cJracii  s   kluilts   uiave    1 1  Lade 
1 1  La  nil   uLonies    {Joeaatiful 

"1 1  riTH  needle  and  thread  as  her  most  beloved  tools,  Celestia  Chadwick  Tracy,  Brig- 
''  ■  ham  City,  Utah,  now  eighty-seven  years  old,  has  made  hundreds  of  quilts — for  her 
children  and  grandchildren,  for  her  friends  and  neighbors,  for  Relief  Society,  and  for 
her  own  home. 

Her  useful  hobby,  begun  in  girlhood,  flowered  in  the  early  years  of  her  marriage, 
when  she  lived  in  the  isolated  ranching  country  of  Raft  River  Stake.  She  made  her 
home  beautiful  by  covering  the  beds  with  intricately  pieced  quilts,  and  the  children's 
cots  were  decorated  with  quilts  made  in  exquisite  stitching  designs. 

She  learned  that  a  true  homemaker  can  create  beauty  in  any  place  and  under  diffi- 
cult circumstances.  At  the  age  of  forty-five  she  was  left  a  widow  with  eight  children 
to  support.  She  managed  most  of  the  affairs  of  the  ranch,  caring  for  livestock,  making 
butter  and  cheese;  she  raised  a  large  garden  and  cooked  and  sewed  for  her  family — and 
in  the  evenings  she  pieced  quilts,  braided  rugs,  embroidered  pillowslips,  and  crocheted 
many  decorative  articles. 

In  1896,  she  joined  the  Relief  Society  and  has  served  since  that  time  in  executive 
and  teaching  capacities,  and  in  the  work  meeting,  giving  freely  of  her  time,  her  skill 
and  knowledge;  she  has  always  manifested  a  neighborly  concern  for  her  sisters.  She  has 
been  a  visiting  teacher  for  more  than  sixty  years,  and  her  gracious  personality  has  been 
a  blessing  to  hundreds  of  homes,  where  she  has  found  her  field  of  service  enlarged  by 
sharing  her  many  blessings. 


cJhe  LKewardifig  cJime 

Elsie  Sim  Hansen 

WHILE    waiting    impatiently  earth  for  a  newness  of  life.  Instead 

for  a  bus  one  crisp  autumn  of    autumn    being   a    period    when 

morning,  a  red  and  orange  some  people  feel  sad,  it  should  be  a 

maple    leaf    came    floating    gently  time  of  great  rejoicing,"   she  said, 

down   from  the  maple  tree  across  her  face  lighting  like  a  child's, 
the  street,  and  for  a  few  brief  sec-         "Perhaps  you  are  right,  but  to  me 

onds  it  paused  on  the  brim  of  my  spring  always  has,  and  always  will 

brown  felt  hat.  be  the  most  refreshing  and  delight- 

''What  a  delightful  trimming,"  a  ful  time  of  the  year,"  I  stated  em- 
pert,  little,   gray-haired  lady  stand-  phatically. 

ing  beside  me  said,  as  she  carefully         The  woman  smiled  a  warm,  com- 

removed  the  leaf  and  held  it  in  her  forting  smile,  and  then  said,  'That 

hand.  is  because  you  are  young.     Spring 

I  smiled  and  nodded  briefly,  and  is  for  youth.  It  is  a  period  of  be- 
then  again  became  absorbed  in  my  ginnings.  But  to  older  people,  the 
thoughts.  autumn  may  seem  a  rewarding  time. 

'It's  beautiful  isn't  it?"  With  the  coming  of  the  fall,   we 

''What?"  I  asked  absent-mindedly,  receive  just  payment  for  all  the  ef- 

'This  leaf  I  have  in  my  hand.    A  forts  we  have  put  forth.    If  we  have 

person    would    never    suspect    that  made  thorough  preparation  during 

these  rich  autumn  hues  were  pres-  the  preceding  months,  our  harvest 

ent  in  this  leaf  all  summer,  but  were  is  bountiful." 

so  dominated  by  the  green  of  the         ''And  what   if  we   fail   to   make 

chlorophyll    in    the   leaf  that   they  thorough   preparation   for  the  har- 

could    not    be    seen.     Now    for    a  vest,  what  then?"  I  asked  the  older 

short  period  of  time  we  have  been  woman. 

permitted  to  enjoy  these  gorgeous         She  looked  at  me  quizzically  for 

colors  before  the  tree  discarded  the  a  moment,  and  then  said,  "There 

leaf,"  she  remarked,  glancing  up  in-  is  always  hope  for  a  better  year,  if 

to  my  face  to  see  if  I  was  listening,  we   do    not   lose   faith.     Nature   is 

"How  interesting,  and  also  how  our  most  ardent  and  patient  teach- 

depressing,"    I   said,    surprised   into  er.     In  the  spring  she  gives   us  a 

answering    by    the    elderly    lady's  time  of  planting.     Summer  is  our 

knowledge.  time  of  application  and  cultivation. 

Encouraged   by  my  remark,   she  Autumn  a  time  of  recompense  and 

rejoiced.     "It  really  isn't  depressing  adjustment,  for  autumn  sends  her 

at  all.     It  is   merely  fulfiUing  the  promise  long  before  fulfillment." 
measure  of  its  creation."  Just  then  the  bus  came  into  view 

"Yes,  I  suppose  so,  but  I  dislike  and,  placing  her  hand  on  my  arm, 

to  see  the  leaves  and  flowers  turn  she  said  quietly,  "Try  and  learn  to 

brown  and  die  every  fall,  as  if  na-  love  the  autumn  my  dear,  for  it  is 

ture  no  longer  had  any  interest  in  autumn  that  tints  the  earth  with 

the  earth."  colors  from  every  season,  and  it  is 

"That  is  because  you  do  not  un-  the   promise   and   accumulation   of 

derstand.     Instead  of  nature  losing  the  earth's  treasures." 
interest,  it  is  quietly  preparing  the  Page  4] 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


HiiJcIa  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Soeiety  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Ifandbook  of  Instructions. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Velma  N.  Simonsen 

SOUTH  AUSTRALIAN  MISSION,  TASMANIAN  DISTRICT,  IIOBART  BRANCH 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 


Seated,  center  front:  Elizabeth  Allen;  seated  left  to  right:  June  Allen;  Cecily  Bell; 
Fay  Docking,  First  Counselor;  June  King,  President;  Charlotte  Sheffield,  Miss  U.  S.  A.; 
Mabel  Prichard. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Olive  Sellars;  Nancy  Mitchell;  Muriel  Woolley; 
Phyllis  White,  Second  Counselor;  Gwendoline  Spong,  Secretary;  Francis  Travers; 
Mavis  Hill. 

Velma  N.  Simonsen,  President,  South  Australian  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  Hobart  Branch  is  probably  located  one  of  the  farthest  from  Church  headquarters 
of  any  Relief  Society  in  the  Church,  yet  they  feel  a  close  sisterhood  to  all  the  sisters 
of  the  Church.  This  branch  entertained  Miss  Charlotte  Sheffield,  Miss  U.  S.  A.,  and 
Miss  Sheffield  was  proud  to  be  associated  with  these  lovely  sisters." 

Page  42 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


43 


Ph(iii.t',rajjli  subinitted  by  Edna  J.   Broadbent 


NORTH  CARBON  STAKE    (UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC 
FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  August    31,    1958 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Vesta  Morgan,  organist;  Geraldine  Thomas,  chorister; 
Edna  J.  Broadbent,  President,  North  Carbon  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Broadbent  reports:  "Our  enrollment  of  Singing  Mothers  is  fifty-five  mem- 
bers, but  due  to  the  holiday  when  this  picture  was  taken,  the  number  represented  is 
fewer.  We  sang  for  the  August  quarterly  conference,  and  have  presented  the  music 
for  other  conferences." 


Photoj^raph  submitted   by  Orah  Van  Wagoner 

PROVO  STAKE   (UTAH)   RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 

MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE  ON  THREE 

DIFFERENT  OCCASIONS 


Mrs.  Mary  Dav,  chorister,  stands  in  the  center  (in  dark  dress);  Arnolene  Snow, 
organist,  stands  at  Sister  Day's  left  (in  light-colored  dress). 

Orah  H.  Van  Wagoner,  President,  Provo  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Six 
wards  comprise  the  Pro\o  Stake.  These  Singing  Mothers  have  been  together  for  the 
past  three  years,  singing  for  morning  and  afternoon  sessions  of  stake  conference  on 
three  different  occasions,  the  last  time  being  in  June  1958.  They  also  sing  at  many 
other  Church  meetings.  Many  of  them  have  sung  in  the  Tabernacle  at  general  con- 
ferences under  the  direction  of  Florence  J.  Madsen." 


44 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Martha  B.  Richards 

FRESNO  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA)  SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR 

STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

Martha  B.  Richards,  President,  Fresno  Stake  Rehef  Society,  stands  at  the  right 
on  the  front  row;  Jean  H.  Brink,  First  Counselor,  is  fourth  from  the  left  in  the  third 
row;  Viorene  Wardle,  Second  Counselor,  fifth  from  the  right  in  the  second  row; 
Marguerite  Davis,  Secretary-Treasurer,  fifth  from  the  left  in  the  fourth  row;  Leida 
Anderson,  chorister,  third  from  the  right  in  the  front  row;  Mary  Thompson,  organist, 
second  from  the  right  in  the  front  row. 


Pliotograph  '•ubmitted   b\   Atfon  Andoison 

WEISER    STAKE    (IDAHO)    RELIEF    SOCIETY   ANNUAL   BRANCH 
CONVENTION,  NEW  MEADOWS,  IDAHO, 

August  26,  1958 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Clara  McMurdie;  La  Vina  Yardley,  President,  New 
Meadows  Branch;  Bertha  Curry;  Jeannette  Hadley,  Second  Counselor,  Weiser  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Jessie  Thomas,  President,  Cascade  Branch  Relief  Society;  Dora  Thomas; 
Mary  Larsen,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Norma  Engen,  President,  McCall 
Branch  Relief  Society. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Kate  Hadley,  stake  literature  class  leader;  Effa 
Campbell;  Grace  Burt;  Gertrude  Stephens;  Afton  Anderson,  President,  Weiser  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Irene  Winegar,  stake  Magazine  representative;  Mae  Hulse;  Lenora  Piper, 
President,  Council  Branch  Relief  Society. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:    Violet  Dewey;  Martha  Engen;  Helen  Manley; 


1 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


45 


Bessie  Blackburn;  Jane  Ellis;  Lavenia  Bybee;  Veda  Brown,  stake  theology  class  leader; 
Anona  Burt,  stake  social  science  class  leader;  Helen  Cannon,  Secretary,  Weiser  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Olga  Poro;  Ruth  Armstrong. 

Sister  Anderson  reports:  "Each  summer  the  Weiser  Stake  Relief  Society  Board 
holds  a  branch  convention  in  the  northern  part  of  our  stake  for  four  branches  which 
are  located  at  least  one  hundred  miles  from  our  stake  union  meetings.  Because  of  this 
great  distance,  and  because  of  the  icy  roads  in  the  wintertime,  the  sisters  of  these 
branches  are  seldom  able  to  attend  union  meeting.  The  purpose  of  this  convention 
is  to  become  better  acquainted  with  the  sisters  in  the  branches  and  to  introduce  them 
to  the  material  for  the  coming  year  in  all  departments.  We  hold  sessions  both  in  the 
morning  and  afternoon,  with  a  special  program  given  on  visiting  teaching.  This  year 
there  was  an  excellent  display  of  the  articles  that  had  been  made  on  work  meeting 
day  by  the  branches.  The  total  attendance  was  forty-eight  (some  of  the  sisters  had 
to  leave  before  the  picture  was  taken)." 


r  ">as>'-'j!  s&  •sf"^ 


Photograph  submitted  by  Winona  U.   Stevens 

LETHBRIDGE  STAKE    (CANADA),  BARNWELL  WARD  ANNIVERSARY 

PARTY,  March  17,  1958 

Seated  at  the  left,  Mabel  Howells,  social  science  class  leader;  seated  at  the  right, 
Francis  Bullock,  visiting  teacher  message  leader. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Lucille  Pierson,  Secretary -Treasurer;  Myrl  Jensen,  work 
meeting  leader;  Hazel  Jensen,  Magazine  representative;  Ellen  Johnson,  Work  Director 
Counselor;  Ela  Mercer,  President;  Erma  Nielsen,  Education  Counselor;  Merril  Hough, 
literature  class  leader;  Hazel  Tanner,  chorister. 

Sister  Mercer  reports:  "The  picture  is  of  our  officers  and  teachers  taken  with 
the  table  decorations  for  our  17th  of  March  partv.  The  flowers  were  yellow  daffodils 
and  blue  iris.  The  dolls  were  dressed  in  foam  rubber  to  represent  each  department.  A 
miniature  piano  stood  in  front  of  the  organist  and  a  music  stand  in  front  of  the  chorister. 
The  dolls  were  in  yellow  and  blue.  Not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken:  Virginia 
Johnson,  organist,  and  Ruth  Anderson,  theology  class  leader." 

Winona  U.  Stevens  is  president  of  Lethbridge  Stake  Relief  Society. 


46 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ev>ln   Ki(hai(l'-im 

UINl'AII  STAKE   (UlAII)   WOOD  CRAFTS  DISPLAY  AT  SEMIANNUAL 
WORKSHOP  FOR  W^ARD  LEADERS 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Aleda  Heiner,  Secretary-Treasurer,  Uintah  Stake  Rehef  Soeiety; 
Doris  \\^alker,  First  Counselor;  E^'yln  Richardson,  President;  Mildia  Jones,  Second 
Counselor;  Mary  Freeman,  work  meeting  leader;  LaVar  Anderson  and  Josephine  Taylor, 
who  collected  and  decorated  the  articles. 

Standing  in  the  back  row  are:  Nancy  Havin,  who  gave  a  demonstration  on  can- 
ning; Hazel  Stevens,  Utah  State  nutritionist;  Jessie  Eller,  Home  Demonstration  Agent; 
Alta  Rist  and  Helen  Stexens,  county  nurses,  \\ho  gave  a  demonstration  on  personal 
h\giene  and  beauty  care. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Delia  H.  Teeter 

DEm^ER   STAKE    (COLORADO)    PRESENTS   DRAMATIZATION   "SHAKE- 
SPEARE IN  OUR  LI\^ES"  AT  VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION, 

May  22,  1958 

Maralyn  Hess,  stake  literature  class  leader,  \\ho  was  in  charge  of  the  dramatization,  is 
seated  in  the  front  row,  second  from  the  right;  Madelyn  Silver,  Third  Ward  literature 
class  leader,  who  directed  the  dramatization,  is  seated  sixth  from  the  right  in  the  front 
row. 

Chorister,  Reta  Beck,  stands  fourth  from  the  right  on  the  second  row;  Manita 
Fowler,  organist,  first  on  the  left  in  the  back  row;  Delia  H.  Teeter,  President,  Denver 
Stake  Relief  Societv,  stands  third  from  the  right  on  the  second  row,  with  her  Counselor 
Mollie  E.  Richardson  standing  at  Sister  Teeter's  left,  and  Counselor  Ilah  Smith,  next 
to  Sister  Richardson. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


47 


I 


President  Teeter  reports:  "The  dramatization  'Shakespeare  in  Our  Lives/  adapted 
from  a  play  by  Alberta  H.  Christensen  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  was 
presented  by  stake  literature  class  leader  Maralyn  Hess  and  directed  by  Madelvn  Silver. 
The  stake  Singing  Mothers  furnished  the  music  for  the  convention  and  the  dramatiza- 
tion under  the  direction  of  stake  chorister  Reta  Beck,  accompanied  by  stake  organist 
Manita  Fowler.  The  summer  messages  were  presented  by  stake  visiting  teacher  class 
leader  Gladys  Rusk,  and  a  message  and  instructions  to  the  visiting  teachers  were  given 
by  Delia  H.  Teeter.  A  social  hour  followed  the  convention,  with  refreshments  ser\'ed 
under  the  direction  of  Gounselors  Mollie  E.  Richardson  and  Ilah  Smith." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Evelyn  N.  Binns 

RICHLAND  STAKE  (WASHINGTON)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS  AT 
VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION,  August  1958 


Left  to  right:  Jeanette  Bell,  Education  Counselor;  Edna  Reynolds,  W^ork  Director 
Counselor;  Evelyn  N.  Binns,  President;  Dorothy  Dyring,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Binns  reports:  "We  were  very  proud  of  the  outcome  of  our  evening,  as  we 
had  two  hundred  visiting  teachers  in  attendance.  The  program  was  very  well  received, 
and  the  reception  was  lovely.  We  felt  that  the  convention  was  outstanding  and  a 
success.  The  theme  for  this  year's  \isiting  teaching  was  used  as  our  theme  for  the 
evening — 'Truths  to  Live  By.'  Grapes  and  wheat  were  used  in  our  decorations.  Posters 
were  sent  to  the  wards  two  weeks  in  advance  of  the  convention,  the  heart  on  the 
poster  signifying  visiting  teaching  to  be  the  heart  of  Relief  Society.  The  one  hundred 
per  cent  visiting  teaching  program  was  started  in  our  stake  four  years  ago,  so  this  year 
we  felt  it  important  to  recognize  our  one  hundred  per  cent  visiting  teachers  from  each 
year  of  the  wards  by  giving  them  ribbon  awards,  one  color  for  each  year.  Next  year  an 
additional  color  will  be  added." 


48 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elnora  T.  Loveland 


WEST  BOISE  STAKE    (IDAHO)    VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION 

May  19,  1958 

Elnora  T.  Loveland,  President,  West  Boise  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  lovely 
program  was  presented  with  the  assistance  of  the  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader, 
Jane  Naylor.  Corsages  were  presented  to  all  visiting  teachers  with  twenty-five  or  more 
years  of  service,  after  which  refreshments  were  served." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Kathleen  S.  Farnsworth 


BEAVER  STAKE   (UTAH),  BEAVER  FIRST  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 
HONORED  AT  CONVENTION  AND  SOCIAL,  August  1958 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Effie  White;  Emma  Baldwin;  Emma  Limb;  Maria  Willeson; 
Nettie  Stoney;  Jane  Gale. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Hilma  Sly;  Ida  Riley;  Etta  Atkin;  Louise  Willden;  Mary 
Akin;  Rose  Bradshaw. 

Kathleen  S.  Farnsworth,  President,  Beaver  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports  that  these 
twelve  visiting  teachers,  all  of  them  over  seventy  years  of  age,  were  honored  at  a  con- 
vention and  social.  Each  was  presented  with  a  corsage.  Most  of  these  teachers  have 
achieved  a  one  hundred  per  cent  visiting  teaching  record  during  all  the  years  that 
they  have  served.  The  twelve  have  a  total  of  392  years  of  service  as  visiting  teachers, 
ranging  from  ten  to  sixty-three  years  of  service. 

Ward  Relief  Society  officers  are:  President  Zona  Gillies;  Hazel  Baldwin  and  Mary 
Miller,  Counselors;  Leona  Limb,  Secretary. 


LESSJON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheologyi — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  15— The  Sacrament 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  27:1-4;  20:75-79) 

For  Tuesday,  April  7,  1959 

Objective:     To  emphasize  the  reason  for  partaking  of  the  sacrament,  and  of  the 
necessity  to  be  worthy  to  receive  it. 


Histoiicd  Background  of  Section  27 
Under  date  of  August  1830,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  recorded  the 
following  circumstance  which  re- 
sulted in  his  receiving  the  first  four 
verses  in  Section  27.  The  remaining 
part  of  this  revelation  was  written 
in  the  following  month  of  Septem- 
ber 1830.    (See  D.  H.  C.  I:io6). 

According  to  the  history  of  the 
Church,  Newel  Knight  and  his  wife 
came  to  visit  the  Prophet  and  his 
wife  at  Harmony  Township,  Penn- 
sylvania. Inasmuch  as  neither 
Newel  Knight's  wife  nor  Emma 
Smith  had  been  confirmed  members 
of  the  Church,  it  was  deemed  ad- 
visable that  in  the  religious  service 
where  this  confirmation  would  be 
performed,  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper  would  be  administer- 
ed. In  order  to  prepare  for  this,  the 
Prophet  wrote  that  'T  set  out  to 
procure  some  wine  for  the  occasion, 
but  had  gone  only  a  short  distance 
when    I    was    met    by    a    heavenly 


messenger,  and  received  the  follow- 
ing  revelation": 

Listen  to  the  voice  of  Jesus  Christ,  your 
Lord,  your  God,  and  your  Redeemer,, 
whose  word  is  quick  and  powerful. 

For,  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  it 
mattereth  not  what  ye  shall  eat  or  what 
ye  shall  drink  when  ye  partake  of  the 
sacrament,  if  it  so  be  that  ye  do  it  with 
an  eye  single  to  my  glory — remembering 
unto  the  Father  my  body  which  was  laid 
down  for  you,  and  my  blood  which  was 
shed  for  the  remission  of  your  sins. 

Wherefore,  a  commandment  I  give  un- 
to you,  that  you  shall  not  purchase  wine 
neither  strong  drink  of  your  enemies; 

Wherefore,  you  shall  partake  of  none 
except  it  is  made  new  among  you;  yea,  in 
this  my  Father's  kingdom  which  shall  be 
built  up  on  the  earth  (D  &  C  27:1-4). 

Obedient  to  this  commandment,, 
wine  of  their  own  making  was 
prepared,  and  the  confirmations 
attended  to  in  the  meeting.  Of  the 
occasion,  the  Prophet  stated  that: 

Page  49 


50 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  poured  out 
upon  us,  we  praised  the  Lord  God,  and 
rejoiced  exceedingly  (D.  H.  C.  L108). 

KeveJatioii  to  Explain  Piohlems 

From  the  information  provided  in 
the  above  account,  it  is  clear  that  the 
Prophet  did  not  specifically  make 
a  request  of  the  Lord  concerning 
the  sacrament.  The  heavenly  being 
communicated  the  message  because 
of  the  circumstances  which  were 
present,  principally  that  the  enemies 
of  the  Prophet  might  well  take 
opportunity  to  harm  him.  There  are 
other  revelations  in  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  where  there  is  no 
indication  that  the  Prophet  had 
made  a  specific  request  for  enlight- 
enment on  the  problem  or  informa- 
tion received.  The  idea  suggested  by 
this  fact  is  that  the  Lord  did  not  al- 
ways wait,  as  it  were,  for  his  Prophet 
to  make  a  request  for  guidance  and 
the  direction  of  the  kingdom,  but 
that  revelations  were  given  when  the 
need  was  present.  Some  might 
suggest  that  the  Prophet  received 
revelations  only  because  he  was 
aware  of  a  specific  need.  This  point 
of  view  does  not  seem  to  be  con- 
sistent with  the  fact  that  the  Church 
is  literally  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
the  Law  Giver  of  the  kingdom 
knows  the  direction  his  kingdom 
should  go.  The  Lord  knows  the 
end  from  the  beginning.  This  truth 
is  the  basis  of  prophecy,  as  well  as 
the  fact  that  the  Lord  operates  by 
law  and,  thereby,  man  may  have 
security  by  faith  in  his  word.  An 
example  of  these  thoughts  is  this 
verse  from  the  "Lord's  Preface"  to 
The   Doctrine  and   Covenants: 

Search  these  commandments,  for  they 
are  true  and  faithful,  and  the  prophecies 
and  promises  which  arc  in  them  shall  all 
be  fulfilled. 


Wliat  I  the  Lord  ha\e  spoken,  I  have 
spoken,  and  I  excuse  not  myself;  and 
though  the  heavens  and  the  earth  pass 
a\^•ay,  my  word  shall  not  pass  away,  but 
shall  all  be  fulfilled,  whether  by  mine  own 
^'oicc  or  by  the  \oice  of  my  servants,  it 
is  the  same. 

For  behold,  and  lo,  the  Lord  is  God, 
and  the  Spirit  beareth  record,  and  the 
record  is  true,  and  the  truth  abideth  for- 
ever and  ever.  Amen  (D  &  C  1:37-39). 

It  certainly  is  true  that  the 
Prophet  was  a  prayerful  man  and 
one  who  was  constantly  desirous  of 
receiving  divine  help  in  his  grave 
responsibilities.  Lie  was  an  instru- 
ment through  whom  the  Lord  did 
work  that  his  purposes  would  be 
accomplished  in  behalf  of  his 
children.  (See  2  Nephi  3:6-15.) 
Problems  in  connection  with  the 
building  up  of  the  kingdom  on  the 
earth  were  many,  and  the  Prophet 
did  go  before  the  Lord  with  these 
problems  and  questions;  but  the 
Lord  does  not  leave  his  work  to 
man  who  by  reason  alone  would 
give  direction  to  the  Church. 

Sacramental  Prayers 

Although  Latter-day  Saints  may 
be  present  in  two  meetings  of  the 
Church  each  Sunday  when  the  sacra- 
ment is  administered  and  they  hear 
the  sacramental  prayers  spoken,  it 
is  well  to  study  them  and  benefit 
from  that  analysis.  They  are  re- 
corded in  Moroni  chapters  4  and  5, 
as  well  as  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants as  follows: 

O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  we  ask 
thee  in  the  name  of  thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ, 
to  bless  and  sanctify  this  bread  to  the 
souls  of  all  those  who  partake  of  it,  that 
they  may  eat  in  remembrance  of  the  body 
of  thy  Son,  and  witness  unto  thee,  O 
God,  the  Eternal  Father,  that  they  are 
willing  to  take  upon  them  the  name  of 
thy  Son,  and  always  remember  him  and 
keep    his    commandments    which    he    has 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


51 


given   them;   that   they   may   always   have 
his  Spirit  to  be  with  them.  Amen. 

O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  we  ask  thee 
in  the  name  of  thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to 
bless  and  sanctify  this  wine  to  the  souls 
of  all  those  who  drink  of  it,  that  they  may 
do  it  in  remembrance  of  the  blood  of  thy 
Son,  which  was  shed  for  them;  that  they 
may  witness  unto  thee,  O  God,  the 
Eternal  Father,  that  they  do  always  re- 
member him,  that  they  may  ha\'e  his 
Spirit  to  be  with  them.  Amen  (D  &  G 
20:77,  79)- 

Meaning  oi  the  Sacrament 

From  both  revelations— Sections 
20  and  27— quoted  above,  one's  at- 
tention is  drawn  to  the  fact  that  the 
sacrament  serves  the  purpose  of 
keeping  the  true  follow^er  of  Jesus 
in  remembrance  of  the  atonement 
made  by  the  Savior.  His  body  and 
blood  were  offered  voluntarily  that 
mankind  might  be  rescued  from  the 
power  which  Satan  would  have  over 
all  human  beings  in  keeping  them 
in  misery  forever.  (See  2  Nephi 
9:5-27.)  As  repeatedly  stated,  how- 
ever, the  cleansing,  remitting  of  sins 
for  entrance  into  the  kingdom  of 
God  comes  by  strict  obedience  to 
the  full  gospel  plan.  (See  2  Nephi 
9:18,  21;  Alma  34:15,  16;  D  &  C 
29:17;  76:40-44,  50-53.) 

After  all  is  said  concerning  the 
mission  of  Jesus  on  this  earth,  the 
fundamental  reason  for  his  mortal 
life  was  to  become  the  Savior  of 
men.  All  gospel  principles  and 
ordinances  are  related  to  the  atone- 
ment of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  sacrifices  instituted  in  the 
very  beginning  were  intended  to  be 
a  memorial  or  type  of  sacrifice  of 
Jesus,  that  the  people  of  God  might 
be  kept  in  remembrance  of  what  he 
would  do  for  them  in  the  meridian 
of  time. 


As  President  John  Taylor  wTote: 

As  from  the  commencement  of  the 
world  to  the  time  when  the  Passo\er  was 
instituted,  sacrifices  had  been  offered  as  a 
memorial  or  type  of  the  sacrifice  of  the 
Son  of  God;  so  from  the  time  of  the 
Passo\er  until  that  time  \\hen  He  came  to 
offer  up  Himself,  these  sacrifices  and  types 
and  shadows  had  been  carefullv  obser\'ed 
by  Prophets  and  Patriarchs;  according  to 
the  command  gi\en  to  Moses  and  other 
followers  of  the  Lord  {The  Mediation  and 
Atonement,  page  125). 

When  Jesus  met  with  his  disciples 
to  eat  the  Passover,  he  also  ate  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper;  for, 
as  President  Taylor  said: 

.  .  .  the  two  ceremonies  centered  in 
Him,  He  was  the  embodiment  of  both. 
...  in  \ie\v  of  what  was  almost  imme- 
diately to  take  place.  He  instituted  the  sac- 
rament of  the  Lord's  Supper  in  commem- 
oration of  this  great  crownmg  act  of 
redemption  .  .  .  and  now  we,  after  the 
great  sacrifice  has  been  offered,  partake  of 
the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  in 
remembrance  thereof.  Thus  this  act  was 
the  great  connecting  link  between  the  past 
and  the  future  .  .  .  [Ihid.,  pp.   124-125). 

The  Sacrament,  an  Emblem 

The  bread  and  wine  (water)  of 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper 
are  declared  in  scripture  to  be  ''.  .  . 
the  emblems  of  the  flesh  and  blood 
of  Christ  .  .  ;'  (D  &  C  20:40). 

Other  Purposes  of  the  Sacrament 

Unlike  baptism  —  which  is  per- 
formed once  for  each  person  to 
remit  sins  and  to  enter  the  Church, 
the  sacrament  is  to  be  taken  often. 
(See  D  &  C  20:75.)  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^ 
this  commandment  the  wisdom  of 
the  Lord  for  the  repetitive  act  of 
partaking  of  these  sacred  emblems, 
because  it  allows  the  member  to 
reflect  frequently  upon  what  the 
Savior  has  done  for  him. 
We   are  reminded   of   covenants 


52 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Otto  Done 


AERIAL  VIEW  OF  THE  HILL  CUMORAH 


made  when  we  entered  the  waters 
of  baptism  which  put  every  sincere 
member  of  the  Church  on  the  way 
to  becoming  sanctified  or  God-hke. 
It  is  for  this  purpose  the  Lord  has 
provided  an  opportunity  for  his 
people  to  renew  their  covenants. 
What  are  these  covenants?  We  have 
akeady  considered  one  of  them— 
that  we  will  always  remember  the 
Savior.  The  remaining  two  cove- 
nants, as  indicated  in  the  sacra- 
mental prayers,  are  that  we  will  take 
upon  us  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  that  we  will  always  keep  his 
commandments  which  he  has  given 
us.  These  two  covenants  mean  that 
we  will  be  called  by  his  name  and 
never  bring  shame  upon  that  name, 
and  that  we  will  obey  all  of  his 
commandments. 

The  Piomised  Blessing 

The  sacramental  prayers  end  with 
these  words:   '\  .  .  that  they  may 


always  have  his  Spirit  to  be  with 
them"  (D  &  C  20:77).  ^^t  is  it 
the  partaking  of  the  sacrament 
which  brings  this  promised  blessing? 
No,  it  is  the  keeping  of  the 
commandments,  including  the  ob- 
servance of  the  commandment  to 
partake  of  the  sacrament  often. 

The  Saciament  Meeting 

The  importance  of  the  command- 
ment to  meet  together  often  to 
partake  of  the  bread  and  water  of 
the  sacrament  emphasizes  the  need 
for  all  Latter-day  Saints  to  attend  the 
sacrament  meetings.  The  Lord  has 
specifically  stated  that  a  proper  ob- 
servance of  the  Sabbath  day  includes 
attendance  at  this  meeting.  (See  D 
&  C  59:8-12.) 

Those  who  regularly  absent  them- 
selves from  partaking  of  the 
sacrament  find  it  easier  to  commit 
sin,  and  to  criticize  the  leadership  of 
the  Church.    If  this  course  is  con- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

tinued  they  may  lose  the  spirit  of 
the  Lord  and  depart  from  the  faith. 

In  keeping  with  the  purpose  of 
the  sacrament  meeting,  the  First 
Presidency,  consisting  of  President 
George  Albert  Smith,  J.  Reuben 
Clark,  Jr.,  and  David  O.  McKay, 
under  date  of  May  2,  1946,  answered 
these  two  questions  for  presidents 
of  stakes  and  bishops  of  wards: 
Should  music  be  played  during  the 
administration  of  the  sacrament? 
To  whom  should  the  sacrament  first 
be  given  in  a  meeting? 

Their  answers  follow: 

There  is  no  objection  to  having  ap- 
propriate music  during  the  preparation  of 
the  emblems,  but  after  the  prayer  is  of- 
fered, perfect  silence  should  prevail  until 
the  bread  and  the  water  have  been  partaken 
of  by  the  full  congregation.  .  .  .  The  sac- 
rament should  be  first  given  to  the  presid- 
ing authority  in  the  meeting.  This  may 
be  the  bishop,  perhaps  one  of  the  stake 
presidency,  or  one  of  the  visiting  General 
Authorities.  .  .  .  When  the  sacrament  is 
given  first  to  the  presiding  authority,  those 
officiating  may  pass  the  sacrament  con- 
secutively to  members  of  the  Church  who 
are  sitting  on  the  rostrum  and  in  the 
audience. 

The  importance  of  and  the  proper 
attitude  to  be  maintained  during  the 
administration  of  the  sacrament 
were  emphasized  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency in  this  way: 

.  .  .  careful  consideration  of  the  institu- 
tion and  purpose  of  the  sacrament  will 
lead  to  the  conclusion  that  anything  which 
detracts  the  partaker's  thought  from  the 
covenants  he  or  she  is  making  is  not  in 
accordance  with  the  ideal  condition  that 
should  exist  whenever  this  sacred,  com- 
memorative ordinance  is  administered  to 
the  members  of  the  Church. 

Reverence  for  God  and  for  sacred  things 
is  fundamental  in  pure  religion.  Let  every 
boy  and  girl,  every  man  and  woman  in 
the  Church,  manifest  this  principle  by 
maintaining  perfect  order  by  self-com- 
munion whenever  and  wherever  the   sac- 


53 


rament    is     administered     {The     Church 
News,  May  11,  1946.) 

Sacrament  ioi  Church  Members 

It  should  be  self-evident  to  all 
that  since  the  sacrament  is  a  cove- 
nant-renewal opportunity  for  the 
partaker,  only  those  who  have 
entered  into  a  covenant  relationship 
with  the  Lord  are  eligible  to  receive 
these  sacred  emblems. 

When  the  resurrected  Savior  met 
with  his  disciples  upon  the  Ameri- 
can Continent,  he  commanded  that 
they  partake  of  the  sacrament. 
Upon  their  obedience  to  his  com- 
mand, Jesus  said: 

And  this  shall  ye  always  do  to  those 
who  repent  and  are  baptized  in  my  name; 
and  ye  shall  do  it  in  remembrance  of  my 
blood,  which  I  have  shed  for  you,  that  ye 
may  witness  unto  the  Father  that  ye  do 
always  remember  me.  And  if  ye  do  always 
remember  me  ye  shall  have  my  Spirit  to 
be  with  you. 

And  now  behold,  this  is  the  command- 
ment which  I  give  unto  you,  that  ye  shall 
not  suffer  any  one  knowingly  to  partake 
of  my  flesh  and  blood  unworthily,  when 
ye  shall  minister  it; 

For  whoso  eateth  and  drinketh  my  flesh 
and  blood  unworthily  eateth  and  drinketh 
damnation  to  his  soul;  therefore  if  ye  know 
that  a  man  is  unworthy  to  eat  and  drink 
of  my  flesh  and  blood  ye  shall  forbid  him. 

Nevertheless,  ye  shall  not  cast  him  out 
from  among  you,  but  ye  shall  minister 
unto  him  and  shall  pray  for  him  unto  the 
Father,  in  my  name;  and  if  it  so  be  that 
he  repenteth  and  is  baptized  in  my  name, 
then  shall  ye  receive  him,  and  shall  min- 
ister unto  him  of  my  flesh  and  blood  (3 
Nephi  18:11,  28-30). 

Childien  and  the  Sacrament 

The  Lord  has  said  that  children 
are  not  accountable  to  him  until 
they  are  eight  years  of  age.  (See 
D  &  C  68:25-28.)    This  means  that 


54 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


they  are  blameless  before  him, 
they  are  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
(See  Mt.  19:14.)  Children  are 
already  members  of  the  Lord's  king- 
dom and  therefore  they  are  worthy 
to    receive    the    sacrament. 

Woithiness  and  the  Sacrament 

As  indicated  already,  worthiness 
to  partake  of  the  sacramental 
emblems  requires  that  one  be  a 
member  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  Worthi- 
ness includes  cleanliness  in  thought 
and  action,  absence  of  enmity  toward 
fellow  man  and  a  desire  to  do  the 
will  of  our  Father  and  to  keep  all 
of  his  commandments. 

The  Prophet  in  this  dispensation 
as  instructed  by  the  Lord  has 
admonished  that  those  who  partake 
of  this  ordinance  should  be  worthy. 
(See  D  &  C  46:4.)  In  verse  69  of 
Section  20,  we  learn  that  previous 
to  the  partaking  of  the  sacrament, 
the  members  shall  manifest  before 
the  Church,  and  also  before  the 
elders,  by  a  godly  walk  and  conver- 
sation, that  they  are  worthy  of  it, 
that  there  may  be  works  of  faith 
agreeable  to  the  holy  scriptures- 
walking  in  holiness  before  the  Lord. 

Forgiveness  oi  Sins 

Mistakenly,  some  members  of  the 
Church  seem  to  believe  that  by 
partaking  of  the  sacrament  one 
receives  forgiveness  of  sins.  On  the 
contrary,  forgiveness  is  received 
upon  the  principle  of  genuine 
repentance.  A  purpose  of  the  sacra- 
ment is  to  allow  the  Church  member 
to  self-examine  himself  that  he  may 
strive  diligently  to  overcome  his 
failings  and  weaknesses.  Partaking 
of  the  sacrament  does  not  remit  sins, 
but  it  will  give  spiritual  strength  to 
worthy  members  who  are  sincerely 


endeavoring  to  live  the  command- 
ments.   Brigham  Young  said: 

It  is  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  we 
could  enjoy,  to  come  before  the  Lord,  and 
before  the  angels,  and  before  each  other, 
to  witness  that  we  remember  that  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  died  for  us.  This 
proves  to  the  Father  that  we  remember 
our  covenants,  that  we  lo\e  his  Gospel, 
that  we  love  to  keep  his  commandments, 
and  to  honor  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
upon  the  earth  (Discourses  of  Brigham 
Young,  1941  Edition,  page  172). 

Water  or  Wine.^ 

This  lesson  began  with  a  quota- 
tion from  Section  27:1-4  wherein 
the  Lord  revealed  by  an  angel  that: 

...  it  mattereth  not  what  ye  shall  eat 
or  what  ye  shall  drink  when  ye  partake 
of  the  sacrament,  if  it  so  be  that  ye  do 
it  with  an  eye  single  to  my  glory  .  .  . 
(D  &  C  27:2). 

To  the  saints  of  the  latter  days, 
the  Lord  has  spoken  authorizing  the 
use  of  water  in  place  of  wine.  This 
re\'elation  is  a  good  example  of  the 
functioning  of  continuous  revelation 
in  a  divinely  directed  organization. 
Consistent  with  the  principle  is  the 
following  comment: 

The  New  Testament  churches  used  wine 
diluted  with  water.  In  our  day  the  Lord 
has  commanded  the  use  of  pure  water 
instead  of  adulterated  wine,  and  this  is 
by  no  means  contrary  to  the  Scriptures. 
In  their  accounts  of  the  institution  of  the 
Sacrament,  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and 
Paul — the  latter  having  received  his  in- 
formation of  the  Lord  Himself  (I  Cor. 
11:23)  rnake  it  clear  that  it  is  the  eating 
of  the  broken  bread  and  the  partaking  of 
the  common  Cup — the  contents  arc  not 
once  mentioned  —  that  constitute  the 
essential  elements  of  the  sacrament.  Com- 
pare I  Cor.  11:26  {Doctrine  and  Covenants 
ConinientaTy ,  Re\ised  Edition,  page  134). 

Pertinent  to  the  thinking  of 
Latter-day    Saints    about    alcoholic 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


55 


be\erages  because  of  the  Word  of 
Wisdom  (D  &  C  89:5-6),  this  com- 
ment is  appropriate: 

The  Lord  in  His  infinite  wisdom,  di- 
rected the  Saints  not  to  buy  wine  or  any 
other  strong  drink,  of  enemies,  and,  con- 
sequently, not  to  use  wine  in  the  Sacra- 
ment, unless  they  themselves  had  made  it; 
and  then  it  should  be  "new  wine."  Dr. 
F.  W.  Farrar  says  that  "new  wine"  (Luke 
5:37)  means  unfermented  wine,  or  "must" 
— a  beverage  which  impro\es  with  age; 
it  is  "a  rich  and  refreshing,  but  non-in- 
toxicating beverage"  (Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants Commentary,  Rc\ised  Edition,  page 

134)- 

Questions  foi  Discussion 

1 .  Give  some  reasons  whv  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  27:1-4  contains  information 
which   is   important   to   Latter-day    Saints. 


2.  Name  the  three  covenants  contained 
in  the  sacramental  prayers. 

3.  In  what  way  does  the  sacrament  keep 
the  worthy  partaker  in  remembrance  of 
the  atonement  of  Jesus? 

4.  What  is  meant  by  an  "emblem"  and 
what  is  its  relationship  to  the  sacrament? 

5.  The  worthy  partaker  of  the  sacra- 
ment is  promised  the  Lord's  Spirit.  Of 
what  importance  is  this  to  a  Latter-day 
Saint? 

6.  What  reasons  would  you  give  for 
attendance  at  the  sacrament  meeting? 

7.  Why  is  silence  admonished  during 
the  passing  of  the  sacrament? 

8.  Why  should  the  sacrament  be  given 
only  to  members  of  the  Church? 

9.  Justify  the  recei\'ing  of  the  sacrament 
by  little  children? 

10.  What  constitutes  worthiness  to  par- 
take of  the  sacrament? 

11.  If  partaking  of  the  sacrament  does 
not  give  remission  of  sins,  what  related 
purpose  does  it  ser\'e? 


viSiting  cJeacher    11  iessages  — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message  15— "Pray  Always,  and  I  Will  Pour  Out  My  Spirit  Upon  You,  and 
Great  Shall  Be  Your  Blessings  .  .  ."  (D.  &  C.  19:38). 

Chiisiine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  April  7,   1959 
Objective:  To  emphasize  the  importance  of  constant,  sincere  prayer. 


/^UR  Father  in  heaven,  in  his 
deep,  eternal  lo\e  for  his  chil- 
dren, has  given  us  a  special,  price- 
less blessing.  This  blessing  is  the 
right  and  privilege  to  communicate 
with  him  in  prayer.  Through  prayer 
we  have  a  constant  opportunity  of 
calling  on  him  for  guidance,  inspira- 
tion, and  wisdom.  Through  this 
divine  communication  we  can 
strengthen  our  courage  to  meet, 
understand,   and   solve   life's   many 


problems.  The  Lord  has  invited  us 
to  partake  of  the  spiritual  strength 
which  comes  from  constant,  sincere 
communication  with  him.  He  has 
promised  us: 

Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  you;  seek,  and 
ye  shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened 
unto  you  (Mt.  7:7). 

Many  of  us,  however,  go  through 
life  without  taking  full  advantage 
of  this  wonderful  invitation.     Even 


56 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


those  of  us  who  pray  regularly,  too 
often  allow  our  prayers  to  develop 
into  stereotyped  rituals.  We  allow 
them  to  become  repetitive  and  im- 
personal. We  fall  into  the  habit  of 
going  through  the  physical  motions 
of  prayer  without  really  communi- 
cating with  God.  Such  prayers,  un- 
fortunately, consist  chiefly  of  mean- 
ingless words  which  lack  the  real 
spirit  of  divine  communication.  In 
''Hamlet/'  Shakespeare  decries  this 
tendency  as  follows: 

My   words   fly    up,    my   thoughts    remain 

below. 
Words  without  thoughts  never  to  Heaven 

go- 

III.  3.  97-98 

Another  weakness  some  of  us  ex- 
hibit in  our  prayers  consists  in  the 
habit  of  coming  to  the  Lord  only 
under  urgent  circumstances  when 
we  are  in  frantic  need  of  his  help. 
We  tend  to  forget  him  when  things 
move  along  pleasantly  and  success- 
fully. 

In  order  for  the  Lord  to  pour  out 
his  spirit  upon  us,  our  prayers  must 
be  offered  in  faith  and  sincerity 
and  must  come  from  our  hearts.  We 
must  approach  our  Heavenly  Father 
with  a  contrite  and  humble  spirit, 
feeling  and  expressing  our  complete 
dependency  upon  Him.  Someone 
has  said  that  when  we  feel  the  least 
like  praying,  that  is  when  we  should 
pray  the  most. 

President  Heber  J.  Grant  ex- 
pressed the  need  for  constant  sin- 
cere prayer  when  he  said : 

The  minute  a  man  stops  supplicating 
God  for  His  spirit  and  direction,  just  so 
soon  he  starts  out  to  become  a  stranger 
to  him  and  his  work.  When  men  stop 
praying  for  God's  spirit,  they  place  confi- 
dence in   their  own  unaided   reason,  and 


they  gradually  lose  the  Spirit  of  God  just 
the  same  as  dear  friends,  by  never  writing 
to  or  visiting  with  each  other,  will  become 
strangers  .  .  .  {The  Improvement  Era, 
Editor's  Page,  August  1944,  page  481). 

The  importance  of  constant  prayer 
was  vividly  emphasized  by  the  great 
Book  of  Mormon  prophet  Amulek 
who  said:  'Tea,  humble  yourselves, 
and  continue  in  prayer  unto  him" 
(Alma  34:19);  also,  'Tea,  and 
when  you  do  not  cry  unto  the  Lord, 
let  your  hearts  be  full,  drawn  out  in 
prayer  unto  him  continually  for  your 
welfare,  and  also  for  the  welfare  of 
these  who  are  around  you"  (Alma 
34:27).    (See  Alma  34:19-29.) 

In  a  recent  conference  with  mis- 
sionaries in  Great  Britain,  one  of 
our  present-day  apostles  remarked 
that  he  had  observed  that  many  of 
the  missionaries  had  not  learned  the 
simple  secret  of  carrying  a  prayer 
always  in  their  hearts  not  only  for 
their  own  welfare  but  for  the  wel- 
fare of  those  around  them.  Conse- 
quently, these  missionaries  were 
experiencing  only  a  taste  of  the  great 
blessings  and  rich  guidance  in  store 
for  them. 

The  story  is  told  of  a  man  who 
had  traveled  extensively  and  had 
seen  the  beauties  and  wonders  of  the 
universe.  He  had  met  and  made 
friends  with  influential  and  inter- 
esting people  throughout  the  world 
and  felt  that  his  life  was  full.  Then 
he  embraced  the  gospel.  For  the 
first  time  in  his  life  he  learned  to 
pray.  Gradually  he  learned  the 
meaning  of  true  prayer,  and  the  hap- 
piness which  comes  to  those  who, 
at  all  times,  carry  a  prayer  in  their 
hearts.    He  said: 

In  retrospect  my  life  was  dark  and 
empty  compared  to  the   real  beauty  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


57 


meaning  of  life  today.  Now  I  have 
learned  the  joy  which  comes  to  those 
who  keep  in  close  communication  with  the 
Lord.  My  life  before  was  like  the  flicker 
movies  of  the  1920's  compared  with  the 
colorful  cinemascope  of  today. 

Constant  prayer  results  in  rich 
and  radiant  living.  It  generates 
spiritual  strength  and  courage 
which  can  be  attained  from  no  other 


source.  What  greater  blessing  ex- 
ists in  this  world  than  the  choice 
opportunity  of  enjoying  constant 
companionship  with  the  Lord's 
spirit?  This  wonderful  privilege  is 
ours  if  we  follow  the  simple  admo- 
nition: 

Pray  always,  and  I  will  pour  out  my 
Spirit  upon  you,  and  great  shall  be  your 
blessing  .  .  .  (D.  &  C.  19:38). 


Work    7Tleeting—^^^^^^%  a  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion  7— Managerial  Aspects  of  Food  Planning  and  Preparation 

Vesta  Bainett 
For  Tuesday,  April  14,  1959 

Objective:  To  recognize  the  importance  of  good  management  in  planning,  purchas- 
ing, and  preparing  nutritious  food  for  the  family. 


STUDIES  have  shown  that  approx- 
imately one-third  of  the  time  de- 
voted to  homemaking  duties  goes 
into  some  phase  of  meal  planning 
and  preparation.  Other  studies  have 
shown  that,  on  the  average,  thirty 
cents  out  of  every  dollar  in  moderate 
and  low-income  families  is  used  for 
food. 

Food  management  embraces  all 
activities  connected  with  planning, 
securing,  preparing,  and  serving  nu- 
tritious foods. 

Although  America  has  the  great- 
est abundance  of  food  in  the  world, 
far  too  many  of  her  people  are  starv- 
ing nutritionally.  A  daily  diet  of 
hamburgers,  French  fries,  malted 
milks,  and  candy  bars  may  give 
enough  calories,  but  empty  calories 
so  far  as  good  nutrition  is  concerned. 
Many  of  us  are  getting  enough  food 


—often  too  much— but  not  always 
the  right  kind. 

Good  nutrition  has  been  empha- 
sized for  so  many  years  that  most 
people  have  a  basic  background  of 
information  concerning  the  classifi- 
cation of  foods  and  their  functions. 

Stock  oi  Foods  on  Hand 

Most  Latter-day  Saint  families 
that  have  experienced  the  satisfac- 
tions of  operating  from  a  stockpile 
of  stored  foods  would  never  go  back 
to  any  other  method.  We  have  been 
counseled  to  keep  a  supply  of  foods 
on  hand  and  replace  foods  as  used. 
This  method  not  only  makes  it  pos- 
sible to  save  money  by  purchasing 
in  larger  quantities,  but  it  also  makes 
it  possible  to  do  a  better  job  of  meal 
planning.  Latter-day  Saint  women 
have  always  canned  and  dried  fruits 


58 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


and  vegetables  for  future  use,  espec- 
ially women  on  the  farm  where  an 
abundance  of  food  is  raised  by  the 
family. 

Avoidance  of  Waste 

The  homemaker  who  does  a  good 
job  of  planning  her  meals  cuts  waste 
to  a  minimum  by  cooking  the 
amount  of  food  she  thinks  her  fam- 
ily will  eat.  When  there  are  left- 
overs, she  plans  to  use  them  in  at- 
tractive and  appetizing  dishes.  She 
utilizes  dried  pieces  of  bread  in 
dressing,  meat  loaves,  and  other 
ways.  Many  women  today  have 
freezing  units  which  help  consider- 
ably in  the  avoidance  of  waste. 

LIST  1 

Beef  rib  roast,  5-6  lbs. 
Sweet  potatoes,  4  lbs. 
Asparagus,  2  bunches 
Head  lettuce,  2  heads 
Oranges,  1  doz. 
Pineapple,  1 


Watching  the  Sales 

It  is  an  accepted  fact  that  all 
homemakers  can  stretch  the  food 
dollar  by  shopping  once  a  week  and 
by  checking  and  buying  the  week- 
end specials.  When  one  has  some 
knowledge  of  the  comparative  nu- 
tritive values  of  foods,  many  substi- 
tutes to  fit  market  conditions  can 
be  made  when  shopping.  The  flex- 
ible market  list  is  especially  helpful 
when  shopping  for  perishable  foods. 
An  example  of  the  use  of  a  rigid 
versus  a  flexible  list  follows.  Many 
savings  can  be  made  when  list  two 
is  substituted  for  the  more  rigid  list 
one. 


LIST  2 


Roast,  5-6  lbs. 
Potatoes,  4  lbs. 
Green  vegetables 
Salad  vegetable 
Citrus  fruit 
Other  fruit 


PRICES  OF  FOOD  AT  MARKET 


Beef  rib  roast  at  90c  lb 
Sweet  potatoes  at  19c  lb. 
Asparagus  at  29c  lb. 
Head  lettuce  at  21c  lb. 
Navel  oranges  $1.05  per  doz. 
Pineapples  at  63c  each 


vs. 
vs. 
vs. 
vs. 
vs. 
vs. 


Quantity  buying  can  be  economi- 
cal ii  adequate  storage  is  available. 
The  amount  purchased  should  be 
based  on  the  quantity  that  can  be 
stored  without  waste. 

Another  factor  in  good  manage- 
ment is  learning  to  use  cheaper 
grades  of  food  when  little  sacrifice 
in  the  quality  of  the  finished  prod- 
uct will  result.  For  example,  dried 
milk  can  be  substituted  for  whole 
milk  in  many  cooking  recipes.  From 
a     standpoint     of     nutrition,     the 


Pork  loin  at  39c  lb. 
Irish  potatoes  at  49c  for  10  lbs. 
Green  beans,  2  lbs.  for  25c 
New  cabbage  at  5c  lb. 
Grapefruit — 7  for  39c 
Rhubarb  at  20c  lb, 

cheeper  cuts  of  meat  provide  the 
same  food  value  as  the  more  expen- 
sive ones. 

TimGy  Energy,  and  Work  Hahits 

An  experienced  food  manager 
usually  finds  that  time  management 
and  development  of  efficient  work 
habits  are  her  biggest  worries.  Plan- 
ning ahead  is  the  best  help  for  this 
problem.  The  beginner  may  find  a 
detailed  plan,  listing  the  order  and 
time  needed  for  preparation  of  foods 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


59 


for  a  single  meal,  helpful  in  enabl- 
ing her  to  co-ordinate  activities  so 
that  time  is  used  effectively  and  all 
foods  for  the  meal  are  ready  at  the 
same  time. 

Knowledge  and  skills  are  needed 
in  order  to  manage  food  successfully. 
Although  one  of  the  most  time-con- 
suming homemaking  tasks,  it  may 
also  be  one  of  the  most  enjoyable 


and  satisfying.  Time,  patience,  and 
study,  combined  with  practice,  help 
in  meeting  the  challenge  of  three 
meals  a  day  successfully. 


Discussion  Thoughts 

1.  Discuss  possible  money  saving  substi- 
tutions on  your  shopping  list. 

2.  Dicuss  advantages  and  disadvantages 
of  weekly  shopping. 


JLiterature —  America's  Literature- 
Meet  the  New  World 

Lesson  7— Young  Jonathan  Edwards 

Elder  Briaiit  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  83-84) 

For  Tuesday,  April  21,  1959 

Objective:     To  understand  Puritanism  more  fully  as  revealed  in  young  Jonathan 
Edwards. 

A  LTHOUGH  scarcely  into  his  greatest,  he  retrenched  the  Calvin- 
teens,  young  Jonathan  Edwards  istic  concepts  of  God  and  man  into 
(1703-1758)  was  already  writing  American  soil  with  such  a  firm  hand 
down  his  reflections,  that  he  might  that  their  place  in  our  tradition  is 
thereby  study  his  inward  self  and  still  secure,  even  if  not  often  domi- 
become  more  worthy.  Among  other  nant.  His  life  was  the  embodiment 
mixims  for  his  self-guidance  he  of  integrity,  both  intellectual  and 
penned  the  following,  "To  live  with  spiritual.  If,  unfortunately,  he  has 
all  my  might  while  I  do  live."  So  become  the  caricature  of  the  harsh, 
eminently  did  he  fulfill  his  resolve,  uncompromising  ''hell-fire  and  dam- 
that  today's  critics  of  American  cul-  nation"  preacher  (and  not  without 
ture  grant  him  unquestioned  substantial  justification),  in  fairness 
superiority  as  the  greatest  theo-  to  him,  he  must  not  be  judged  only 
logical  philosopher  America  has  yet  by  those  of  his  beliefs  and  actions 
produced,  one  of  our  most  original  which  are  least  congenial  when  com- 
thinkers,  among  the  top  half-dozen  pared  with  our  own.  In  this  in- 
of  our  greatest  minds,  and  the  in-  troductory  survey  of  his  life  and 
tellectual  and  spiritual  nucleus  of  works,  our  purpose  is  to  seek  out 
his  age,  instrumental  both  in  shap-  good,  regardless  of  where  it  is 
ing  and  mirroring  it  for  posterity.  found.  In  his  busy  life  and  writings 
Both   the   last   Puritan   and  the  there  is  much. 


60 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Paul's  Photos 

JONATHAN  EDWARDS 

Edwards'  Outward  Life 

The  real  Jonathan  Edwards  is  not 
to  be  found  in  the  events  shaping 
his  physical  existence  but  in  his 
sermons  and  writings.  Throughout 
his  hfe  he  had  but  httle  interest  in 
personahty,  particularly  in  his  own, 
but,  instead,  an  insatiable  drive  to 
illumine  the  human  mind  and  spirit. 
He  wanted  to  know  men,  not  any 
individual  man,  and  gave  his  con- 
siderable genius  and  the  years  of 
his  maturity  to  the  search.  Edwards 
was  entirely  aware  of  this  fact,  for, 
throughout  the  twenty-six  years  of 
his  ministry,  he  never  spent  his 
precious  weekdays  taking  tea  in  the 
best  rooms  of  his  parishioners 
(though  he  gladly  attended  the  sick 
whenever  summoned);  instead,  he 
rode  or  walked  alone  into  the  woods 
to  think  and  to  commune,  to  make 
ready  for  what  he  considered  his 
highest  responsibilities:  his  Thurs- 
day evening  lecture,  his  Sunday 
sermon,  and  his  writings.  If  his 
contemporaries  found  him  haughty 
and  austere,  probably  they  saw  him 
truly,   even    though   he   was   much 


aware  of  these  weaknesses  and  strove 
to  overcome  them.  Yet  so  great  a 
power  was  he  in  their  lives,  that  he 
was  the  highest-paid  minister  in 
interior  Massachusetts,  and  people 
regularly  traveled  from  neighboring 
towns  to  pack  his  meetinghouse. 

Born  in  1703  to  a  ministerial 
family  living  in  the  Connecticut 
Valley,  Edwards  was  completely  the 
product  and  the  fulfillment  of  rural 
New  England.  Instead  of  attend- 
ing Harvard,  he  entered  The  Col- 
legiate School  in  Connecticut,  a 
small  rural  establishment  founded 
by  a  group  of  conservative  ministers 
who  feared  Harvard's  tendencies  to- 
ward liberalism.  This  school  was 
renamed  Yale  College  while  he  was 
still  an  undergraduate  student. 

Edwards'  precociousness  made 
him  a  legend  in  his  own  day.  As  a 
child  he  had  mastered  Hebrew,  Lat- 
in, and  Greek,  tutored  by  his  father 
who  delighted  in  guiding  his  son 
through  difficult  writers  who  re- 
quired of  readers  the  most  exacting 
attention  and  self-discipline.  He 
was  only  a  lad  when  first  he  read 
John  Locke's  difficult  Essay  on  the 
Human  Undeistanding.  From  it  he 
received  a  delight  ''greater  than  the 
most  greedy  miser  finds  when  gath- 
ering up  handfuls  of  silver  and  gold 
from  some  newly  discovered  treas- 
ure." He  entered  college  soon  after 
his  twelfth  birthday.  Either  that 
year  or  earlier  he  had  written  a 
lengthy  essay  which  organized  his 
observations  of  spiders.  This,  his 
first  writing  to  be  preserved,  is  equal- 
ly astonishing  both  for  his  keen  eye 
as  for  the  beauty  and  clarity  of  his 
prose: 

.  .  .  But  I  have  seen  that  which  is  much 
more  astonishing.  In  very  calm  and  serene 
days  in   the  forementioned  time  of  year. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


61 


standing  at  some  distance  behind  the  end 
of  a  house  or  some  other  opaque  body,  so 
as  just  to  hide  the  disk  of  the  sun  and 
keep  off  his  dazzhng  rays,  and  looking 
along  close  by  the  side  of  it,  I  have  seen 
a  vast  multitude  of  little  shining  webs,  and 
glistening  strings,  brightly  reflecting  the 
sunbeams,  and  some  of  them  of  great 
length,  and  of  such  a  height  that  one 
would  think  they  were  tacked  to  the  vault 
of  the  heavens,  and  would  be  burnt  like 
tow  in  the  sun.  .  .  .  But  that  which  is 
most  astonishing  is,  that  very  often  ap- 
pears at  the  end  of  these  webs,  spiders 
sailing  in  the  air  with  them. 

He  and  his  playmates  built  a 
''booth''  near  a  swamp  in  a  meadow. 
Here  they  discussed  the  mysteries  of 
divinity,  and  prayed  together. 

While  still  in  college  and  still 
under  Locke's  influence,  he  arrived 
at  one  of  his  basic  philosophic  con- 
cepts: that  truth  or  reality  lies  in 
the  seeing,  not  in  the  thing  seen. 
For  Edwards,  who  so  loved  the 
mind  and  its  mysteries,  ''all  exist- 
ence is  mental,"  and  mentality  is 
ideal  —  that  is,  it  exists  only  so  far 
as  it  is  an  idea  perceived  in  some- 
one's mind.  But  the  idea  of  the 
universe  is  so  vast  that  it  can  exist 
only  in  the  mind  of  God;  therefore 
everything  physical  in  the  universe 
is  God:  "Space  is  necessary,  eternal, 
infinite,  and  omnipresent.  But  I 
had  as  good  speak  plain.  I  have 
already  said  as  much  as  that  space 
is  God."  In  another  early  essay, 
"The  Place  of  Minds,"  he  writes 
that  we  must  not  attempt  to  use 
dimensions  or  figures  in  an  attempt 
to  describe  spiritual  things;  instead: 

...  If  we  would  get  a  right  notion  of 
what  is  spiritual,  we  must  think  of 
thought,  or  inclination,  or  delight.  How 
large  is  that  thing  in  the  mind  which  they 
call  thought?  Is  love  square,  or  round?  Is 
the  surface  of  hatred  rough,  or  smooth? 
Is  joy  an  inch,  or  a  foot,  in  diameter? 
These  are  spiritual  things;  and  why  should 


we  then  form  such  a  ridiculous  idea  of 
spirits,  as  to  think  them  so  long,  so  thick, 
or  so  wide.  .  .  . 

These  ideas  are  basic  in  his 
essay  "Existence"  (text,  page  92). 
Though  we  perceive  things  through 
the  senses,  he  believed  they  exist 
only  as  an  idea;  thus  "Colours  are 
not  really  in  the  things,  no  more 
than  pain  is  in  the  needle."  Since 
from  the  beginning  of  existence  the 
only  reality  of  things,  which  is  its 
idea,  must  have  existed  to  give  order 
to  the  universe,  we  "therefore  learn 
the  necessity  of  the  Eternal  Exist- 
ence of  All-comprehending  Mind." 
And  if  we  desire  to  know  the  work- 
ings of  the  physical  world  around 
us,  we  are  "only  to  find  out  the  pro- 
portion of  God's  acting." 

Interest  in  Science 

Thus  we  can  understand  this 
young  Puritan's  zeal  in  attempting 
to  explain  the  mysteries  of  his 
physical  environment:  since  the 
physical  world  is  God,  to  learn  its 
secrets  is  to  know  God  more  fully. 
Inspired  by  the  beauty  of  nature, 
but  awed  by  its  mystery,  he  probed 
into  many  problems  then  unre- 
solved. More  nearly  than  any  other 
American's  his  explanation  of  thun- 
der and  lightning  predicted  Frank- 
lin's in  its  accuracy;  he  predicted 
that  water  can  be  compressed  (a 
fact  not  demonstrated  until  thirty 
years  later),  and  that  when  it 
freezes  it  loses  its  specific  gravity. 
He  proved  that  fixed  stars  are  suns, 
and  studied  evaporation,  the  growth 
of  trees,  the  phenomena  of  sound, 
and  the  refraction  of  light.  He  thus 
paid  the  budding  scientific  spirit  of 
his  day  more  than  its  due.  Yet,  it 
is  somewhat  ironical  that  he  who 
in  our  time  is  most  generally  be- 


62 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


littled  for  preaching  stern  Calvin- 
istic  predestination  with  such  fervor, 
died  because  he  trusted  in  science. 
He  received  the  injection  w^hich 
caused  his  premature  death  at  age 
fifty-five  after  having  been  barely 
installed  as  president  of  Princeton 
College— in  setting  the  example  of 
having  himself  inoculated  for  small- 
pox. 

Influence  of  Locke  s 
and  Newton  s  Ideas 

To  define  basic  changes  in  non- 
tangible  ideas  is  difficult,  since 
never  can  we  see  an  idea  pulsate, 
feel  its  temperature,  or  count  its 
corpuscles.  Yet  it  is  ideas  and  be- 
liefs that  ultimately  men  live  by, 
then  as  now.  Both  Locke  and  New- 
ton, the  great  influences  on  young 
Edwards'  thinking,  thought  in  pat- 
terns so  revolutionary  that  as  much 
as  any  they  have  made  possible  the 
ideas  modern  men  live  by.  On  first 
exposure,  young  Jonathan  recog- 
nized their  value,  and  incorporated 
them  into  his  own  thinking. 

Locke  freed  Edwards  from  think- 
ing of  things  as  bases  for  argument, 
or  for  their  classification  in  the 
''mind  of  God"  or  the  ''ocean  of 
being.''  Instead,  said  Locke,  man 
achieves  reason  and  knowledge 
through  his  own  everyday  experi- 
ence. 

When  Sir  Isaac  Newton  pub- 
lished his  Principia  Mathematica  in 
1687,  he  laid  the  foundation  of  mod- 
ern physics  with  his  basic  laws  of 
motion,  his  law  of  gravity,  and  his 
mathematical  proof  that  the  uni- 
verse is  an  ordered,  perfect  whole. 
He  proved  once  and  for  all  that  no 
effect  in  nature  happens  without  a 
cause,  the  principle  which  became 
central  in  Edwards'  theology.  Like- 


wise Newton  stated  the  theory  of 
the  atom,  pointing  out  that  through- 
out all  substance  the  relation  of  the 
atom  to  itself  and  to  others  of  its 
own  kind  is  similar.  These  find- 
ings he  proved  by  reason,  mathe- 
matics, and  observation  of  things  as 
they  are,  by  drawing  upon  experi- 
ence. Thus  we  summarize  hastily 
Newton,  the  scientist. 

From  his  college  reading  of  New- 
ton, and  throughout  his  maturity, 
Edwards  incorporated  into  his  re- 
ligious thinking  the  following  New- 
tonian ideas:  (1)  that  in  nature 
every  effect  has  a  cause;  (2)  that 
God  exercises  absolute  domination 
over  his  ordered  universe,  and  that 
(3)  the  evidence  to  prove  these 
facts  is  demonstrable  to  man 
through  his  experience  of  the  world 
around  him. 

When  Edwards'  readings  of 
Locke  and  Newton  are  combined 
with  those  of  Calvin  and  the  Bible, 
the  ingredients  of  his  philosophic 
system  are  finally  assembled. 

Edwards'  Own  Ideas  and  Beliefs 

During  his  years  of  greatest  pro- 
ductivity, Edwards  devoted  his  ener- 
gies to  writing  his  ideas  and  beliefs, 
and  to  fighting  against  various  evils 
as  they  arose.  Only  in  his  younger 
years  did  he  find  time  to  analyze 
himself  before  God,  and  prescribe 
remedies  for  his  own  sinfulness.  A 
glimpse  into  these  private  evalua- 
tions yields  rewarding  insight  into 
the  Puritan  mind:  its  constant  drive 
toward  industry  and  self-improve- 
ment, particularly  in  spiritual 
growth;  its  merciless  probings  to 
reveal  its  most  intimate  weaknesses; 
its  dedication  to  noblest  goals  of 
personal  and  spiritual  excellence. 
The  first  part  of  his  self-discipline 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


63 


consisted  of  seventy  ''Resolutions," 
which  were  to  be  reviewed  each 
week.  The  final  resolution  is  dated 
in  1723,  his  twentieth  year.  Ex- 
cerpts follow: 

5.  Resolved,  Never  to  lose  one  moment 
of  time,  but  to  improve  it  in  the  most 
profitable  way  I  ean. 

6.  Resolved,  Never  to  do  any  thing, 
which  I  should  be  afraid  to  do,  if  it  were 
the  last  hour  of  my  life. 

10.  Resolved,  \\nien  I  feel  pain,  to 
think  of  the  pains  of  Martyrdom,  and  of 
Hell. 

13.  ResoJved,  Never  to  do  any  thing 
out  of  Rc\'enge. 

20.  Resolved,  To  maintain  the  strictest 
temperance,  in  eating  and  drinking. 

43.  Resolved,  Never,  henceforward,  till 
I  die,  to  act  as  if  I  were  any  way  my  own, 
but  entirely  and  altogether  God's. 

56.  Resolved,  Ne\er  to  give  over,  nor  in 
the  least  to  slacken,  my  fight  with  my 
corruption,  howe\'er  unsuccessful  I  may  be. 

70.  Let  there  be  something  of  benevo- 
lence in  all  that  I  speak. 

Saturday  night,  June  6.  This  week 
has  been  a  very  remarkable  week  with  me, 
with  respect  to  despondencies,  fears,  per- 
plexities, multitudes  of  cares,  and  distrac- 
tions of  mind:  it  being  the  week  I  came 
here  to  entrance  upon  the  office  of  Tutor 
of  the  College.  I  have  now,  abundant 
reason  to  be  convinced,  of  the  trouble- 
someness  and  \'exation  of  the  world,  and 
that  it  ne\'er  will  be  another  kind  of 
world. 

Jan.  1728.  I  think  Christ  has  recom- 
mended rising  early  in  the  morning,  by 
his  rising  from  the  grave  very  early. 

Jan.  22,  1734.  I  judge  that  it  is  best, 
when  I  am  in  a  good  frame  for  divine 
contemplation,  or  engaged  in  reading  the 
Scriptures,  or  any  study  of  divine  subject 
that  ordinarily,  I  will  not  be  interrupted 
by  going  to  dinner,  but  will  forego  my 
dinner,  rather  than  be  broke  oflf. 

June  11.  To  set  apart  days  of  medita- 
tion on  particular  subjects:  The  Great- 
ness of  my  Sins;  to  consider  the  Dreadful- 
ness  and  Certainty,  of  the  Future  Misery 


of  Ungodly  men;  at  another  time,  the 
Truth  and  Certainty  of  Religion;  and  so, 
of  the  great  Future  Things  promised  in 
the  Scriptures. 

As  we  shall  see  in  the  following 
lesson,  Edwards'  definition  of  the 
highest  virtue  is  to  approach  nearer 
to  the  divinity  of  God  by  seeing  in 
the  beauties  of  nature  the  shadow 
of  its  Creator,  and,  then,  to  culti- 
vate within  oneself  the  beauty  yield- 
ed up  by  possessing  the  great  relig- 
ious affections.  Through  affection 
and  sensation,  believed  Edwards, 
we  can  come  nearest  God,  and  when 
he  found  these  qualities  in  Sarah 
Pierrepont,  he  wrote  a  hymn  of 
praise  for  her  godlike  attributes.  He 
was  twenty,  she  was  thirteen.  They 
were  married  in  1827,  four  years 
later,  and  eleven  children  blessed 
their  deep  and  affectionate  mar- 
riage. After  reading  the  following 
we  can  more  nearly  understand  why. 
Certainly  it  is  one  of  his  most  beau- 
tiful paragraphs,  and  quite  justly 
his  best  known: 

They  say  there  is  a  young  lady  in  New 
Haven  who  is  beloved  of  that  Great  Being, 
who  made  and  rules  the  world,  and  that 
there  are  certain  seasons  in  which  this 
Great  Being,  in  some  way  or  other  invis- 
ible, comes  to  her  and  fills  her  mind  with 
exceeding  sweet  delight,  and  that  she 
hardly  cares  for  any  thing,  except  to  medi- 
tate on  him  —  that  she  expects  after  a 
while  to  be  recei\'ed  up  where  he  is,  to 
be  raised  up  out  of  the  world  and  caught 
up  into  heaven;  being  assured  that  he 
loves  her  too  well  to  let  her  remain  at  a 
distance  from  him  always.  There  to 
dwell  with  him,  and  to  be  ravished  with 
his  love  and  delight  forever.  Therefore, 
if  you  present  all  the  world  before  her, 
with  the  richest  of  its  treasures,  she  dis- 
regards it  and  cares  not  for  it,  and  is  un- 
mindful of  any  pain  of  affliction.  She  has 
a  strange  sweetness  in  her  mind,  and  sing- 
ular purity  in  her  affections;  is  most  just 
and  conscientious  in  all  her  conduct;  and 


64 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


you  could  not  persuade  her  to  do  any 
thing  wrong  or  sinful,  if  you  would  gi\'e 
her  all  the  world,  lest  she  should  offend 
this  Great  Being.  She  is  of  a  wonderful 
sweetness,  calmness  and  universal  benevo- 
lence of  mind;  especially  after  this  Great 
God  has  manifested  himself  to  her  mind. 
She  will  sometimes  go  about  from  place 
to  place,  singing  sweetly;  and  seems  to  be 
always  full  of  joy  and  pleasure;  and  no 
one  knows  for  what.  She  loves  to  be 
alone,  walking  in  the  fields  and  groves, 
and  seems  to  have  some  one  invisible 
always  conversing  with  her  {Jonathan  Ed- 
wards, by  Perry  Miller,  pp.  201-202). 

As  a  student,  as  philosopher,  as 
soul-searcher,  and  as  poet,  Jonathan 


Edwards  had  found  himself,  and  his 
spiritual,  believing  foundations  were 
firmly  in  place  for  the  momentous 
years  ahead. 

Thoughts  foi  Discussion 

1.  Do  you  believe  Edwards'  speculative 
powers  which  were  revealed  so  early  in  life 
made  him  a  better  or  a  weaker  person? 

2.  What  is  the  great  unifying  idea  in 
Edwards'  life  and  thought? 

3.  Do  you  think  Edwards  came  nearer 
his  God  in  his  resolutions  and  his  diary 
entries  or  in  his  description  of  Sarah  Pier- 
repont? 


Soaai  Science — Latter-day  Saint  Family  Life 

Lesson  20— ''A  Principle  With  Promise'' 

Eldei  John  Fan  Larson 

For  Tuesday,  April  28,  1958 

Objective:  To  illustrate  the  importance  of  health  and  recreation  in  finding  "a  full- 
ness of  joy." 


npHE  Latter-day  Saint  religious 
philosophy  represents  an  un- 
usual combination  of  the  temporal 
and  the  spiritual.  We  believe  that 
man's  temporal  life  is  a  vital  part  of 
his  spiritual  progress;  that  the  body, 
though  mortal,  will  be  eternally  as- 
sociated with  the  spirit  in  its  resur- 
rected state. 

.  .  .  spirit  and  element,  inseparably  con- 
nected, receive  a  fulness  of  joy  (D  &  C 
93:33). 

The  warmth  and  glow  of  the  in- 
dividual's personality  are  heightened 
with  good  health  and  satisfying  rec- 
reation. In  this  lesson  we  shall  con- 
sider how  each  of  these  contributes 
to  the  development  of  the  individ- 
ual. 

Because  th^  Lord  is  interested  in 


our  temporal  welfare,  he  gave  to  us, 
his  children,  a  'Vord  of  wisdom," 
one  of  the  best  prescriptions  for 
good  health  ever  written.  (See 
D  &  C  89.)  Although  this  "prin- 
ciple with  promise"  was  ''adapted  to 
the  capacity  of  the  weak  and  the 
weakest  of  all  saints,"  many  of  us 
have  never  yet  taken  the  time  and 
trouble  to  have  this  prescription 
filled  in  its  entirety.  To  the  extent 
that  we  have  used  it,  we  are  a 
healthier,  happier  people.  Because 
of  its  wise  provisions,  we  are  more 
''health  conscious"  than  we  would 
otherwise  be. 

To    achieve   and    maintain   good 
health  we  should  have: 

1.  Proper  food  and  nutrition 

2.  Regular  health  habits 

3.  Physical  and  moral  cleanliness 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


65 


4.  Exercise — including  work  and  play 

5.  SufiFicient  sleep  and  rest 

6.  Protection  from  evils  (products  or 
practices)  which  make  us  susceptible  to 
disease  and  accident. 

7.  Good  mental  health  —  a  peaceful 
mind 

8.  Regular  medical  and  dental  checkups. 

Prudence  in  Health  Practices 

The  Word  of  Wisdom  admon- 
ishes us  to  follow  its  teachings  with 
"prudence"  (D  &  C  89:11).  Pro- 
dence  is  the  ability  to  regulate  and 
discipline  oneself  through  the  exer- 
cise of  reason.  It  contemplates  the 
use  of  caution,  circumspection, 
knowledge,  skill,  and  wisdom  in  dis- 
cerning the  most  suitable  course  of 
action  and  in  avoiding  rash  or  ill- 
advised  decisions.  With  the  spe- 
cific ''do"  and  ''don't"  aspects  of 
the  Word  of  Wisdom  as  a  basis, 
the  Lord  expects  that  our  prudence 
will  guide  us  the  rest  of  the  way  in 
planning  a  substantial  health  pro- 
gram for  our  families.  If  such  is 
the  case,  we  will  seek  and  apply  ad- 
ditional health  truths. 

The  scriptures  often  suggest  rules 
of  good  health: 

Cease  to  be  idle;  cease  to  be  unclean; 
cease  to  find  fault  one  with  another;  cease 
to  sleep  longer  than  is  needful;  retire  to 
thy  bed  early,  that  ye  may  not  be  weary; 
arise  early,  that  your  bodies  and  your 
minds  may  be  invigorated  (D  &  C  88:124). 

Do  not  run  faster  or  labor  more  than 
you  have  strength  .  .  .  (D  &  C  10:4). 
(This  advice  was  given  to  the  Prophet 
while  translating  The  Book  of  Mormon.) 

Knowledge  and  wisdom  concern- 
ing good  health  practices  will  fortify 
our  households  against  useless  or 
harmful  products  offered  by  design- 
ing men  for  family  consumption. 
The  use  of  proved  knowledge  con- 
cerning food,  its  balance  and  prep- 
aration, in  avoiding  illness  and  de- 


veloping strength  and  vigor,  should 
be  an  integral  part  of  family  pro- 
cedures. The  wise  use  of  rest  should 
be  a  part  of  each  person's  health 
program. 

Growing  Up  With  Ease 

A  happy,  normal  life  requires 
good  health,  which  begins  at  home. 
Health  of  the  parents  lays  the 
foundation  for  family  health.  If 
sickness  curtails  the  routine,  the 
household  must  adjust  and  work 
harder  to  build  a  health  program. 
Generally  speaking,  if  a  "healthy  at- 
titude toward  health"  is  developed 
early,  our  emphasis  will  be  on  stay- 
ing well,  not  on  being  sick.  If  sound 
health  habits  are  practiced  from  the 
beginning,  family  members  are 
equipped  to  meet  the  strain  of  mid- 
dle and  later  life  more  adequately. 

Too  often  as  we  grow  from  one 
stage  of  development  to  another,  we 
have  difficulty  accepting  physical 
changes  as  a  part  of  the  normal 
growing-up  process.  Some  stages 
of  growth  and  maturity  can  serious- 
ly warp  the  personality  unless  un- 
derstandingly  accepted  as  part  of 
nature's  plan.  The  toddler  who  is 
ever  moving  during  his  waking  hours 
must  move  for  proper  muscle  growth 
and  co-ordination.  The  awkward- 
ness and  distortions  of  adolescents 
will  not  become  causes  of  youthful 
unhappiness  or  maladjustment,  if 
parents  and  others  deal  with  them 
wisely.  The  lovely  prelude  to 
motherhood,  while  often  accom- 
panied by  discomfort  and  anxiety, 
can  be  a  choice  experience  for  all 
family  members.  The  slowness  of 
pace  and  the  lessened  resistance  to 
bodily  ills  of  the  aged  call  for  special 
family  understanding.  Physical 
changes  and  differences  should  be 
accepted  in  a  natural,  comfortable 


66 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


way,  so  no  one  feels  self-conscious, 
awkward,  or  embarrassed.  When 
this  is  the  case,  people  mature  and 
age  gracefully  without  dread  of  the 
future,  but  with  an  intelligent  out- 
look and  zest  for  living.  Good  health 
can  mean  lengthened  }ears  and  use- 
ful old  age. 

What  is  age?  A  perfectly  well  man  of 
sixty  lias  a  body  made  up  of  tissues,  or- 
gans, and  cells  that  have  seen  many  years 
of  service.  All  these  suffer  bodily  changes 
which,  added  together,  result  in  "aging." 
A  man  ages  as  a  whole  and  he  ages  in 
parts.  Organs  age  unevenly.  A  sixty- 
year-old  man  may  liaxe  a  forty-year-old 
heart,  fifty-year-old  kidneys,  and  an  eighty- 
year-old  liver.  And  he  may  try  to  live  a 
thirty -year  old  life  {Public  Affairs  Pamph- 
Jet  No.  130,  page  6) . 

A  Part  of  Prudence 

The  wise  family  will  take  preven- 
tive steps  to  lessen  their  chances  for 
illness  and  accident,  and  to  prepare 
for  emergencies  that  may  arise. 

The  regular  medical  and  dental 
checkups  can  curtail  both  sickness 
and  expense  by  locating  trouble  at 
its  outset. 

Choosing  a  family  doctor  who  is 
competent  and  in  whom  the  family 
has  confidence  is  an  important  safe- 
guard. 

Immunization  and  isohtion 
against  disease  should  become  a 
routine  procedure.  A  record  should 
be  kept  of  type  and  date  of  immun- 
ization of  every  family  member. 

Hospital  and  medical  insurance 
on  a  pre-payment  plan  is  a  wise  in- 
vestment for  any  family. 

Home  safety  is  a  part  of  family 
health,  for  to  be  healthy  we  must 
be  relatively  free  from  accidents. 
Many  accidents  occur  at  home  be- 
cause of  poor  management  of  "time 
— space— and  traffic." 


Special  Health  Problems 

Overweight  and  underweight 
problems  of  an  extreme  nature  con- 
stitute special  health  problems.  The 
body  does  not  function  best  under 
these  conditions.  Most  people  are 
overweight  because  they  overeat. 
This  may  be  due  to  habit,  family 
tradition,  sociability  reasons,  con- 
valescence, or  emotional  problems. 
If  the  overeating  stems  from  lone- 
liness, lack  of  love,  worry  over  mon- 
ey, job,  family  relationships,  or 
social  standing,  the  emotional 
problem  must  be  solved  before  the 
diet  can  be  successfully  controlled. 
Some  unknown  physical  condition 
may  need  attention,  as  is  often  the 
the  case  with  underweight  cases.  In 
either  situation,  a  physician  should 
be  consulted  and  the  problem  cor- 
rected under  his  prescribed  diet  and 
exercise.  Family  co-operation  can 
greatly  help  in  such  projects.  Food 
should  be  purchased  and  prepared 
with  such  needs  in  mind. 

The  physically  handicapped  mem- 
ber of  a  family  presents  a  singular 
problem.  Such  cases  call  for  a  skill- 
ful diagnosis  and  the  best  possible 
treatment.  If  the  patient  can  remain 
in  the  home,  he  should  be  accepted 
wholeheartedly  as  part  of  the  normal 
life  of  the  household.  If  institu- 
tional care  is  required,  close  contact 
with  family  members  should  be 
maintained  to  give  encouragement 
and  incentive  for  recovery. 

Alcoholism  is  an  increasing  health 
problem  which  may  touch  most  of 
us  only  indirectly,  but  as  a  com- 
munity problem  it  affects  everyone. 
It  is  estimated  that  70,000,000 
Americans  drink  —  including  4,500,- 
000  alcoholics.  This  does  not  in- 
clude so-called  "hidden  alcoholics." 
The  cost  of  wages  lost,  crime  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


67 


accident  involved,  hospital  and  med- 
ical care,  and  jail  maintenance  can- 
not be  estimated.  Six  men  to  one 
woman  fall  victims  to  this  illness, 
and  eighty-five  per  cent  of  those 
men  are  between  thirty-five  and 
fifty-five  years  of  age,  with  children. 
Drinkers  become  alcoholics  when 
they  lose  their  '^choice"  powers.  This 
disease  is  not  caused  by  a  bug  or 
germ,  but  by  emotional  or  psycho- 
logical factors. 

Alcohol's  victims  are  now  being 
approached  as  sick  folk  worth  help- 
ing. Research,  knowledge,  and  un- 
derstanding have  been  combined  in 
an  effort  to  achieve  complete  recov- 
ery. Clinics  are  now  available  where 
medicines,  psychotherapy,  and  psy- 
chiatry can  assist  and  supplement 
the  patient's  own  efforts  in  con- 
quering this  handicap. 

Mental  illness  is  a  health  concern 
which  is  increasing  much  too  rap- 
idly, and  we  are  well  aware  that  if 
mind  and  body  are  to  work  well  to- 
gether, good  mental  health  is  a  must. 
The  Lord  suggested  the  importance 
of  good  mental  attitude  in  the 
Word  of  Wisdom  when  he  cau- 
tioned us  to  guard  our  health  and 
take  proper  nourishment  with  a 
spirit  of  "thanksgiving."  The  need 
for  a  cheerful,  happy,  grateful  at- 
mosphere in  the  home  cannot  be 
overemphasized  in  building  good 
mental  (and  physical)  health. 
When  this  is  found,  confusion  is 
reduced  to  a  minimum  and  chil- 
dren are  free  from  worry  and  ten- 
sion. Opportunity  should  be  given 
for  family  members  to  talk  prob- 
lems through  and  ''let  off  steam" 
through  proper  channels,  rather 
than  bottle  up  emotional  tension 
and  resentments.  All  of  us  need 
creative  outlets,  both  physical  and 


Religious  Music 

recommended  for  use  by 

Relief  Societies 

to  accompany  course  on 

America's  Literature 

BEAUTIFUL  SAVIOUR  16 

NOW  THANK  WE  ALL  OUR  GOD   .20 

O  BREAD   OF  LIFE  10 

O  SACRED  HEAD  NOW 

WOUNDED  15 

PRAISE   TO    THE    LORD    16 

I    LOVE   THY   KINGDOM   16 

ALL  MY  HEART  THIS   NIGHT 

REJOICES  20 

MY   GOD,   HOW   WONDERFUL 16 

WE  THANK  THEE,  JESUS,  DEAR- 
EST FRIEND  16 

LAMB  OF  GOD,  PURE  AND  HOLY  .18 

GOD  THE  FATHER,   BE  OUR  STAY  .18 

ONCE   HE   CAME   IN   BLESSING 25 

AND  WITH   SONGS,   I    WILL 

CELEBRATE  25 

JOSEPH,    DEAREST  JOSEPH   MINE   .22 

THE  LORD,  MY  GOD,  BE  PRAISED  .22 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use    this   advertisement    as   your   order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send   the  music   indicated  above. 
n  On  Approval  D  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 

Name  

Address    

City  &  State  


15  E.  1st  South 


nittimiHiiif 


145 NOKIMUNIVBeSnY.PROVO«^  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


•68 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


mental,  if  we  are  to  avoid  emotion- 
al stress.  Working  with  the  hands 
is  healthy  for  the  mind,  if  the  work 
is  enjoyable. 

Actual  mental  illness  is  brought 
about  by  a  number  of  factors.  Only 
the  experts  should  attempt  the  diag- 
nosis, which  should  be  made  as 
earlv  as  possible  to  insure  recovery. 
Emotional  difficulties  can  generally 
be  handled  effectively  before  a  com- 
plete breakdown  occurs.  We  must 
recognize  this  health  problem  as  an 
illness  which  is  being  treated  more 
successfully  all  the  time.  Rehabili- 
tion  of  those  cured  and  discharged 
depends  on  the  co-operation  of  fam- 
ily, friends,  neighbors,  and  associ- 
ates. 

Family  Recreation 

The  family  fun  is  another  impor- 
tant part  of  its  overall  health  pro- 
gram. 

Latter-day  Saints  are  fortunate  in 
Tiaving  a  complete  spiritualized  rec- 
reational program  offered  by  the 
Church.  Parents  are  well  repaid 
who  make  the  effort  to  help  their 
families  take  advantage  of  these 
wholesome  activities.  A  choice  bill 
of  fare  is  found  within  the  auxiliary 
programs  for  every  age  group.  The 
M.  I.  A.  sport  and  social  calendars 
should  be  a  must  for  teen-agers. 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith  once 
suggested  the  following  safeguards 
in  planning  amusements  for  our 
youth : 

We  should  know  that  the  pleasures 
which  we  enjoy  are  such  as  have  upon 
them  the  stamp  of  divine  approval.  .  .  . 

In  the  first  place  they  [our  amusements] 
should  not  be  excessive.  .  .  .  Too  frequent 
dances  are  not  only  injurious  to  stability 
of  character,  but  they  are  highly  detri- 
mental to  good  health.  .  .  .  Home  parties, 
concerts  that  develop  the  talents  of  youth, 
and  public  amusements  that  bring  togeth- 


er both  young  and  old,  are  preferable  to 
the  excessive  practice  of  dancing. 

In  the  second  place,  our  amusements 
should  be  consistent  with  our  religious 
spirit  of  fraternity  and  religious  devo- 
tion. .  .  . 

In  the  third  place,  our  amusements 
should  interfere  as  httle  as  possible  with 
the  work  of  the  school-room.  .  .  . 

Lastly,  it  is  to  be  feared  that  in  many 
homes,  parents  abandon  all  regulation  re- 
specting the  amusement  of  their  children, 
and  set  them  adrift  to  find  their  fun 
wherever  and  whenever  they  can.  Parents 
should  never  lose  control  of  the  amuse- 
ments of  their  children  during  their  tender 
years,  and  should  be  scrupulously  careful 
about  the  companionship  of  their  young 
people  in  places  of  amusements  (Joseph 
F.  Smith:  Gospel  Doctrine,  Ninth  Edi- 
tion, pp.  320-321 ) . 

Family  fun  will  vary  from  home 
to  home,  but  the  following  basic 
suggestions  are  helpful  in  making 
recreational  plans: 

1.  Good  planning  and  preparation  are 
as  necessary  for  successful  good  times  as 
for  more  serious  endeavors. 

2.  Make  sure  all  members  of  the  family 
participate  in  planning  fun.  The  demo- 
cratic approach  keeps  interest  high. 

3.  Make  family  home  night  a  frequent 
habit.  It  need  not  be  limited  to  one 
night  a  week!  Watch  current  publica- 
tions for  new  ideas  to  add  variation  and 
sparkle  to  these  occasions. 

4.  Play  with  and  take  the  family  out- 
of-doors.  Nature  jaunts,  outings,  pic- 
nics, and  vacation  trips  are  healthful  and 
informative. 

5.  Look  for  points  of  excellence  in  fam- 
ily members  and  provide  opportunities 
for  them  to  develop  their  talents.  En- 
courage hobbies.  Remember  creative  out- 
lets are  wholesome  and  contribute  to  good 
mental  health. 

6.  Make  play  out  of  working  together. 
A  bit  of  merriment  and  humor  can  often 
change  drudgery  into  recreation.  Strive 
for  a  balance  of  the  artistic  and  practical 
tasks. 

7.  Create  an  atmosphere  of  hospitality 
by  inviting  guests  into  the  home.  Give 
each  child  a  chance  to  "give"  a  party  and 
assist  others  in  doing  so. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


69 


8.  Don't  overlook  the  art  of  conversa- 
tion. Mealtime  and  evenings  by  the  fire 
are  excellent  moments  for  this!  They 
will  be  long  cherished. 

9.  Singing  and  playing  together  lessen 
emotional  tensions.     Join  in  family  sings. 

10.  Allow  some  quiet  time  for  individ- 
ual relaxation  and  individual  preferences. 
Reading,  thinking,  and  reflection  spell 
actual  fun  to  many. 

Rewards 

Sound,  well-balanced  family 
health  and  recreation  programs  will 
bring  rewards  surprisingly  similar  to 
promises  given  by  the  Lord  in  the 
Word  of  Wisdom.  They  may  be 
listed  as  strength  and  vigor  of  body; 
knowledge  and  clearness  of  mind; 
self-discipline;  control  of  appetite; 
protection  against  disease;  temporal 
salvation;  spiritual  power  and  wis- 
dom; and  family  unity  and  solidar- 
ity. 

And  all  saints  who  remember  to  keep 
and  do  these  sayings,  walking  in  obedience 
to  the  commandments,  shall  receive 
health  in  their  navel  and  marrow  to  their 
bones; 

And  shall  find  wisdom  and  great  treas- 
ures of  knowledge,  e\en  hidden  treasures; 

And  shall  run  and  not  be  weary,  and 
shall  walk  and  not  faint. 

And  I,  the  Lord,  give  unto  them  a 
promise,  that  the  destroying  angel  shall 
pass  by  them,  as  the  children  of  Israel, 
and  not  slay  them.  Amen.  (D  &  C 
18-21). 

Questions  ioi  Discussion 

1.  How  does  good  health  contribute  to 
economic  security  in  the  home? 

2.  How  can  family  confusion  be  elimi- 
nated at  mealtime? 

3.  Discuss  good  health  as  a  beauty  aid. 

4.  Cite  examples  of  family  recreation 
which  have  been  most  successful  in  your 
home. 

5.  Suggest  variations  for  Family  Hour 
plans.  Should  guests  be  included  on  such 
occasions?     Give  reason  for  your  answer. 


"Getting    there    is    half    the    fun." 
"Go    by    ship— it   makes   the   trip." 

Hawaii 

Sail  from  San  Francisco  April  23,  1959. 
Be  in  Hawaii  for  their  May  Day  Cele- 
bration when  the  Shower  Trees  are 
in   bloom! 

Europe 

Sail  from  Montreal  on  June  12,  1959. 
Enjoy  life  on  the  Luxury  Liner;  relax 
and  rest  before  beginning  your  fine 
European   Tour. 

Historic  Train 

The  original  Historic  Train  leaves  Fri- 
day evening  July  31,  1959,  Salt  Lake 
City   at    5:00    p.m. 

See  Nauvoo,  Carthage,  Kirtland, 
Sharon,  Vermont,  Etc.,  and  witness 
the: 

Hill   Cumorah   Pageant 

For    free    folders   write    or   phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt   Lake  City  2,   Utah 

Phone:   EM  4-2017 


THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Now  on  hand 

Music  for  the  Relief  Society 

Sunday  Evening  Program     March   1959 

HOW   LOVELY    ARE    THY    DWELLINGS 

(Liddle)    ....25c    per    copy 

THE   LORD'S   PRAYER 

(Gates) 20c  per  copy 

or 
THE   LORD'S   PRAYER 

(Molotte)  S.S.A 25c  per  copy 

or 
THE    LORD'S   PRAYER 

(Molotte)  S.A 25c  per  copy 

JUST  RELEASED 

"Oh,  Lovely  Land,  America" 

(Christensen-Modsen) 

Featured  at  Relief  Society 

General  Conference  in  October 

Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


70 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Hawaii  Tours 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City 

February  1  1,  1959 

and 

June  3,  1959 

Transportation  by  Boat  or  Plane 

Fourteen-Day  Tour 

Visiting  Four  Islands 

Temple  Tour 

Temple  Tour  to  Utah,  Arizona  and 
California.  Leaves  early  in  Spring. 
Write  about  our  Mexican  Tour,  Euro- 
pean Tour,  and  also  for  the  Hill 
Cumorah    Pageant   Tour   for    1959. 

For    further    details     write     or     phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

3021    South   23rd   East 
Salt  Lake  City   9,   Utah 

Phone:   IN   6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HAI\DY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Belief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance    payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles  „ 35 

150  to     300  miles  __ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 


Phone  EMpire  4-2581 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


tfb 


Supplementary  References 

1.  Gospel  Ideals,  David  O.  McKay, 
chapter  27,  page  360. 

2.  Latter-day  Prophets  Speak,  Daniel 
H.  Ludlow,  Bookcraft  Publishing  Com- 
pany, chapter  31,  page  310. 

3.  "A  Fireside  Chat  on  a  Burning  Ques- 
tion," The  ReUef  Society  Magazine,  Janu- 
ary 1958,  page  35. 

4.  "Mental  Illness  a  National  Disaster," 
F.  Barry  Ryan,  The  Rehef  Society  Maga- 
zine, June  1957,  page  373. 

5.  "Conquering  New  Frontiers  in  Child 
Health,"  James  A.  Shannon,  M.D., 
National  Parent-Teacher,  March  1957, 
page  8. 

6.  "Those  Physical  Changes  of  Adoles- 
cence," Harold  E.  Jones,  National  Par- 
ent-Teacher, September  1957,  page  8. 

7.  "What  the  Polio  Vaccine  Can  Do," 
Thomas  M.  Rivers,  M.D.,  National  Par- 
ent-Teacher, January  1957,  page  7. 

8.  "Children  Don't  'Just  Outgrow'  Al- 
lergy," Justin  M.  Andrews,  M.C,  Na- 
tional Parent-Teacher,  January   1958,  page 

7- 

9.  "Live  Long  and  Like  It,"  Public 
Affairs  Pamphlet  No.  139,  22  East  38th 
Street,  New  York  16,  New  York,  25  cents. 

10.  "Meeting  the  Costs  of  Medical 
Care,"  Cunningham,  Public  Affairs  Pam- 
phlet No.  218. 

11.  "Alcoholism,  a  Sickness  That  Can 
Be  Beaten,"  Blakeslee,  Public  Affairs 
Pamphlet  No.  118.     (See  above  address.) 

12.  Your  Children  s  Health,  J.  Roswell 
Gallagher,  M.D.,  Science  Research  As- 
sociates, Inc.,  57  West  Grand  Avenue, 
Chicago  10,  Illinois. 

Recreation 

1.  Gospel  Doctrine,  Joseph  F.  Smith, 
chapter  17,  pp.  320-336. 

2.  "Your  Child  Is  a  Music  Lover," 
Helen  Morris,  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, July  1957,  P'^ge  45-- 

3.  "Family  Unity,"  Dantzel  W.  Nel- 
son, The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Febru- 
ary 1958,  page  76. 

4.  "Sparkling  Family  Hour,"  Shirley 
B.  and  Monroe  J.  Paxman,  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  October  1957,  pp. 
644-649. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


71 


5.  "Learn  to  Play/'  The  Improvement 
Era,  July  1957,  page  532. 

6.  Many  good  suggestions  for  the  Fam- 
ily Hour  are  found  in  issues  of  The  Chil- 
dren s  Fiiend  and  The  Improvement  Era. 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


y^anuarii 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

The  earth  lies  cold  now.  .  .  , 
It  is  the  brittle  time 
Of  bleak,  gray  landscapes, 
Or  deep-crusted  snow. 

The  autumn's  colors, 
The  spring's  return, 
December's  crystal  festivity, 
Are  all  past  ...  or  he  ahead.  .  ,  , 
We  wait. 

January,  in  its  grim 
Austerity,  plays  host 
To  time,  plays  keeper 
Of  the  frozen  ground. 
Like  a  hard  man, 
Bred  to  adversity. 
Who  sees  .  .  .  and  knows. 
Yet  keeps  his  silence, 
Till  in  a  sudden  surge 
Of  grief  or  tenderness. 
Knows  tears; 

The  ice  breaks,  the  earth  gives 
In  a  swift,  January  thaw. 
Promise  is  here,  too, 
And  hope,  as  the  hard  cold 
Yields  to  soft-fingered  sun. 


(bong  of  (Subsequence 

Dorothy  ].  Roberts 

Snow  is  fleece,  and  the  dead 
And  the  living,  one, 
Where  the  white  sound 
Sings  its  eternity, 
Banked  on  the  sea's  bend 
And  laid  by  the  cloud — 
Swaddle,  robe,  and  shroud. 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


All 

Music  For 

Your  March 

Relief  Society 

Program 

and  other  occasions 

available  from 


0 


Music  Co 


Idaho  Falls,  Ida. 

'How  Lovely  Are  Thy  Dwellings' 
No.  1758 

The  Lord's  Prayer— Gates 
No.  52 

The  Lord's  Prayer— Malotte 
No.  7987 

"Oh,  Lovely  Land  America" 
(Christensen-Madsen)  S.S.A. 


Relief  Society  Program 

For  Sunday  Evening  in 

IMarch 

Quantity 

How    Lovely    Are    Thy 

Dwellings  20 

The    Lord's    Prayer— Malotte 25 

or  as  an  alternate  arrangement 

The  Lord's  Prayer— Gates  20 

NEW 
Oh,   Lovely  Land,  America 

No.    52, 

by    Christensen-Madsen    20 

as  used  in  October  Conference 

Use  this  as  your  ORDER  BLANK 

Name    

Address  

GLEN  BROS. 
MUSIC  CO. 


74  So.  Main  St. 


Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


ELECTRIC 
COOKING 

costs  the 
average  family 
only  about   ^ 


Be  Modern 
Llye  Electrically 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


ujiithdaii   L^ongratulatio 


ns 


Ninety-nine 


Mrs.  Margaret  Sariah  McDonald 

Erickson 

Mountain  View,  Wyoming 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Clara  Fisher  Samuels 

San  Lorenzo,  California 

Mrs.  Sophia  Harsch 

Nauvoo,  Illinois 

Mrs.  Esther  Jane   Morris  Whitehead 

St.    George,    Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Sarah  Lucretia  Cox  Stout 

St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Cora  Sniff  Hogan 

St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Eliza  Thompson  Mair 
Heber  City,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Annie  M.  Smith 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Margaret  Ellen  Black  Rowly 

Castle  Dale,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Middleton  Cox 

St.  George,  Utah 


Vi/i titer  cJn 


ee 


Beinice  Ames 


Stripped  of  enchantment, 
Ungilded  and  plain. 
The  aspen  shines 
More  silver  than  rain. 

More  fragile  and  lovely, 
Arrowed  from  roots. 
Than  a  thought  predestined 
For  multiple  shoots. 

Potentials  of  strength 
In  a  year  growing  dark. 
The  candor  of  limb, 
The  glittering  bark. 


Page  72 


America's  Literature 


> 


A 

/Vmericas 

LITERATURE 


James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Ghodes 
This  is,  without  a  doubt,  one  of  the  most  comprehensive 
and  all-inclusive  volumes  ever  published  on  representa- 
tive American  writers.    It  begins  with  select  writings  from 
the  early  days  of  the  Pilgrims  and  extends  through  1950. 

$7.75 
postage        .25 


Doctrine  and  Covenants  Study  Questions 

Roy  W.  Doxey 

Over  1250  questions  in  this  outstanding  study  guide  reveal  the  highlights  of 
the  Doctrine  and  Covenants.  References  to  each  question  are  given,  indicating 
where   scriptural  ansv/ers  can   be  found.  $1.50 

3. 

Doctrine  and  Covenants  Commentary 

Hyrum  M.  Smith  and  Janne  M.  Sjodahl 

This  classic  work  contains  the  full  Doctrine  and  Covenants.  And,  accompanying 
each  page  of  scripture,  are  commentaries  gathered  from  cross-references,  from 
other  standard   LDS  works,  and  from  writings  of  Church  leaders.  $4.00 


4. 

The  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  and 
the  Future 

Roy  W.  Doxey 

This  is  one  of  the  best  sup- 
plementary books  ever  pub- 
lished on  Church  scriptures. 
It  gives  the  history  of  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  and 
the  conditions  under  which 
these  truths  were  revealed 
to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

$1.50 


■^iiiiii 

liwi jlli 


iipki>i>*ii 


44    t^ost    Soulh    Temple     -   Salt    Lake   Ciiv     Utah 


Deseret   Book  Company 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  LJtah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed    you   will    find      (      )   check      (      )    money  order      (     )    1    have 

an    account.     Please  charge.     Amount  enclosed   $ for 

encircled   (numbered)   books:  12  3  4 

Name    

Address     


City. 


Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


"I've  found  a 
great  new  way 
to  pay  my 
life  insurance 
premium  . . . 

It's  Beneficial  Life's  new 

CHECK-0-MATIC  Plan.""  Simplicity  is 

the  word.  All  I  did  was  authorize 

my  Beneficial  agent  to  set  up  a  Check-o-matic 

Plan  with  my  bank  so  that  my  insurance 

premiums  are  automatically  deducted  from 

my  checking  account.  Now  there's 

nothing  to  remember  —  nothing  to  mail  in!" 

The  Beneficial  man  in  your  area  will  be 

happy  to  make  arrangements  for  you  to 

enjoy  this  convenient  monthly  premium 

payment  plan  through  j;owr  bank. 

For  more  information,  mail  the  coupon 

below,  or  consult  the  Beneficial 

man  in  your  community. 

*The  Check-o-malic  Plan  applies  to  premiums  of  $10.00  or  more  per  month. 


Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Company 
Beneficial  Building 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Piease  send  me  more  information  about  Beneficial  Life's  new 
Check-o-matic  Plan  of  premium  payments. 


Name 

Street  or  RFD 

City.. ....Zone. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


State. 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


ITITIFT^ 


TTTqTFW 

JM,iL  U 


£S  ii  O  A   ®  H  H 


-mmmm^:^.  "^^MSIF'- 


Lessons    for  'May 


"^'V 

% 


^ 


uiiUs  11  Lade  JLo\s> 

Alice  Money  BaiJey 


"Every  valley  shall  be  exalted,  and  every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  made  low  .  .  /' 

(Isaiah  40:4). 

When  the  mountains  are  leveled 
And  the  valleys  made  high, 
I  shall  lose  the  ragged  outlines 
Of  summits  on  the  sky. 
Lost  will  be  the  canyons 
Where  the  cataracts  are  made, 
With  their  sheer  walls  of  granite 
And  their  cool,  blue  shade. 

Gone  will  be  the  rivers 
And  the  trenches  of  the  deep, 
The  jewelled  tropic  islands 
Where  the  trade  winds  sweep — 
Banished  with  the  ocean 
With  its  great,  walled  waves, 
Its  subterranean  coral 
And  its  dark,  green  caves. 

Stilled  will  be  the  lilting 
Of  the  brook's  bright  treble, 
Over  moss-velvet  roots 
And  trout-gray  pebble. 
The  whisper  of  the  surf 
On  the  sand-white  shore 
And  the  thundering  diapason 
Of  the  breakers'  roar. 

Lost  the  music  of  the  mountains 
In  the  scarlet  Cilia's  bells. 
And  the  song  of  the  ocean 
In  its  pink  conch  shells. 
Eclipse  my  eyes  with  time 
And  still  my  heart's  pain. 
Before  the  seas  heave  to  surface 
And  the  hills  yield  to  plain. 


The  Cover:  Sunset  on  the  James  River,  Virginia,  from  the  site  of  the  Jamestown 
landing  of  1607,  showing  William  Couper's  Statue  of  Captain 
John  Smith 
Transparency  by  Frank  Dementi,  Colonial  Studios,  Richmond,  Vir- 
ginia, reprinted  by  permission  of  Virginia  Cavakade,  published  by 
Virginia  State  Library,  submitted  by  Lovell  W.  Smith 
Frontispiece:  Mount  Shuksan  in  the  Cascade  Mountains,  Washington, 

Luoma  Studios 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Qjrom    I  i 


ear  an 


a  cfc 


ar 


For  many  years  I  have  read  the  artistic 
and  thoughtfully  beautiful  poems  of  Grace 
Ingles  Frost.  She  has  a  sensitive  portrayal 
of  her  thoughts  and  a  keen  and  detailed 
observation  and  interpretation  of  our  earth 
environment,  as  well  as  a  perspective  of 
the  eternities  to  come.  It  gives  me  much 
pleasure  to  see  Miss  Frost's  poetry  appear 
so  frequently  in  the  Magazine.  Her  poem 
''A  Song  for  Thanksgiving,"  (November 
1958)  expresses  so  well  her  lovely  spirit. 
— Christie  Lund  Coles 

Provo,  Utah 

I  would  like  to  compliment  you  on  the 
beautiful  color  cover  of  the  November 
Relief  Socitty  Magazine.  I  have  been  a 
member  of  the  Church  since  September 
1956  and  look  forward  eagerly  to  every 
issue  of  the  Magazine.  I  thought  the 
poem  "Young  Mother,"  by  Elsie  McKin- 
non  Strachan  (November),  was  beautiful. 
I  greatly  enjoy  all  the  poems  in  the 
Magazine. 

— Shirlev  Haylette 

Bristol,  Vermont 

My  wife  takes  T\iq  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, and,  of  course,  I  read  it,  too,  and 
enjoy  it.  As  I  am  interested  in  sewing,  I 
read  in  the  November  issue  concerning 
facings  (by  Jean  R.  Jennings).  It  is  a 
very  nice  article.  I  make  my  wife's 
dresses,  blouses,  and  skirts;  for  my  grand- 
children, I  make  shirts,  trousers,  pajamas, 
dresses,  blouses,  skirts,  etc. 
— John  R.  Tracy 

Moline,  Illinois 


The  beautiful  colored  cover  on  the 
November  issue  of  the  Magazine  surely 
added  to  it.  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
continues  to  be  wonderful,  and  I  want 
to  wish  you  success  in  your  work. 

— Roma   C.    Esplin 

President 
St.  George  Stake 
Relief  Society 
St.  George,  Utah 

Your  new  color  cover  (November 
1958)  is  beautiful!  The  old  one-color 
orange,  blue  or  brown  became  pretty 
monotonous.  Let's  have  more  poetry  and 
more  articles  from  our  Priesthood  General 
Authorities. 

—Opal  Burt 

Denver,  Colorado 

Though  I  am  only  sixteen,  I  can't  help 
considering  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
as  much  my  own  as  anybody  else's.  I  love 
the  stories,  articles,  and  recipes.  They 
are  not  like  the  ordinary  material  published 
in  other  magazines.  I  have  read  several 
editorials,  and  they  are  always  written 
about  important  and  impressive  subjects. 
I  admire  the  way  you  present  a  problem 
and  develop  it  so  realistically.  I  especially 
liked  the  editorial  "Making  Right 
Choices"  (by  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  May 
1958).  The  editorials  seem  to  hit  on  the 
very  most  important  problems  our  family 
has, 

— Dorothy    Campbell 


Logan,  Utah 


I  am  here  in  Monterrey,  Mexico,  with 
my  husband  and  three  boys,  my  husband 
as  supervisor  of  chapel  construction.  I 
worked  with  Sister  Rhoda  Taylor,  and 
now  with  Sister  Anna  Bentley  as  First 
Counselor  in  the  Northern  Mexican 
Relief  Society.  I  have  really  learned  to 
appreciate  The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
also  the  work  the  society  is  doing  all  over 
the  world. 

— Mrs.  Rula  McClellan 


Monterrey,  Mexico 


Mrs.  Margaret  James  of  San  Fernando, 
CaHfornia,  who  is  one  hundred  years  old, 
reads  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  from 
cover  to  cover  and  enjoys  the  beautiful 
thoughts  and  stories  very  much.  I  also 
enjoy  the  Magazine.  It  gives  me  help 
and  strength  in  so  many  ways.  I  love 
Relief  Society  work  and  have  been  as- 
sociated with  the  program  for  many  years, 
and  enjoy  the  lessons  so  much. 

— Rose  Calaway 

Anaheim,  California 


Page  74 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief  Society   of  The   Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.  Spafford President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  - .        -  -  -  -  -  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  .---_-  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.  Cameron 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Josie  B.  Bay  V/inniefred  S.  Afton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard       Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth       Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          -_-__-----_-  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          _-___-----  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           ---.---_--  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL.   46  FEBRUARY   1959  NoT^ 

(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Our  Homes — An  Individual  Responsibility  Mark  E.  Petersen  76 

The   Central  Atlantic  States   Mission  Preston   R.    Nibley  88 

A  Fireside  Chat  on  a  Burning  Question  99 

FICTION 

We  Can't  All  Be  Generals — Second  Prize  Story  Dorothy  S.  Romney  81 

Contentment,  Thou  Art  Priceless!    Leone   O.   Jacobs  90 

The  Silver  Leash — Chapter  2 Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons  109 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  74 

Sixty  Years  Ago   94 

Woman's  Sphere Ramona  W.  Cannon  95 

Editorial:  Obligations  of  a  Mother's  Authority   Marianne   C.   Sharp  96 

Birthday  Congratulations  to  Amy  Brown  Lyman  97 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Food  at  Funerals  No  Longer  a  Regular  Service  of  Relief  Society  98 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda  Parker  116 

Birthday   Congratulations    114 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission  Lovell  W.   Smith  100 

Cooking  With  Dry  Milk Marian  Bennion  102 

You  Can   Sew — XII — Plackets   Jean   R.    Jennings   106 

Chloe  V.  Hatch  Daines  Makes  Rose  Design  Quilts  114 

My  Loveliest  Valentine  Mabel   Law  Atkinson  115 

LESSONS  FOR  MAY 

Theology — The  Revelation  to  Emma  Hale  Smith  Roy  W.   Doxey  123 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages — "Be  Patient  in  Afflictions,  for  Thou  Shalt  Have  Many.    .    .   ." 

Christine    H.    Robinson  128 

Work  Meeting — Managerial  Aspects  of  Clothing  the  Family  Vesta  Barnett  130 

Literature — Jonathan  Edwards,   Puritan   Briant  S.    Jacobs   132 

Social  Science — How  Do  I  Rate?  John   Farr   Larson  138 

POETRY 

Hills  Made  Low — Frontispiece   Alice   Morrey  Bailey     73 

Generosity  Jane   B.   Wunderlich     80 

Winter  Comes  to  the   Hills Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan     87 

When  Greatness  Beckoned  Iris  W.   Schow     93 

Illimitable    Grace    Barker    Wilson     97 

The  Leaven  of  Laughter  Maude  Rubin     97 

Reasons  Manifold  Margaret  B.   Shomaker     98 

An  Untold  Tale  June  N.   Ashton  108 

The   Pyracantha Christie   Lund    Coles   131 

A  Listening  Face  Alice   R.    Rich  142 

Unseen  by  Camera  Cherry    McKay  144 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1958  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  75 


Our  Homes — ^An  Individual 
Responsibility 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Officers  Meeting,  Relief  Society  General  Conference, 
October  8,  1958). 

IT  surely  is  inspiring,  my  dear  I  was  glad  we  sang  as  our  opening 
sisters  of  the  Relief  Society,  to  song,  ''How  Firm  a  Foundation,  Ye 
be  with  you  here  today.  It  is  Saints  of  the  Lord."  It  is  always 
wonderful  to  catch  the  inspiration  good  to  look  back  to  the  foundation 
of  this  meeting.  I  have  been  so  of  things.  It  is  always  wonderful  to 
thankful  for  the  contact  I  have  had  refresh  our  minds  concerning  the 
with  Relief  Society.  I  am  sure  that  basic  fundamentals  of  our  organiza- 
President  Smith  and  I  both  feel  tion  and  the  reasons  for  our  exist- 
that  you  have  remarkable  and  extra-  ence.  Every  time  I  sing  that  song, 
ordinary  leadership  in  your  General  I  am  reminded  of  many  of  these 
Presidency  and  in  your  General  basics  which  are  so  important  to  us. 
Board.  We  are  grateful  for  these  May  I  quote  to  you  briefly  from  the 
sisters,  and  for  the  remarkable  co-  address  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
operation  given  to  them  by  the  as  he  organized  the  Relief  Society, 
stake  officers  as  represented  by  all  We  hear  a  great  deal  about  his  re- 
of  you  here.  It  was  really  thrilling  mark  that  the  sisters  were  to  pro- 
to  see  the  wonderful  response  to  the  voke  the  brethren  to  good  works, 
roll  call,  and  as  the  sisters  arose,  as  When  the  Prophet  spoke  about 
Sister  Parker  called  for  them,  and  this,  however,  he  said  that  the  sis- 
they  came  from  such  widely  scat-  ters  were  to  provoke  the  brethren  to 
tered  areas  and  were  in  such  splen-  good  works  in  looking  to  the  wants 
did  numbers,  it  was  a  mark  of  great  of  the  poor,  searching  after  objects 
loyalty  on  their  part.  of  charity,  and  in  administering  to 
I  am  thankful  for  the  music  that  their  wants,  as  Sister  Spafford  has 
we  have  had  here.  I  am  always  very  explained.  But  then  there  was  an 
proud  of  the  stake  in  which  I  live,  additional  clause  in  that  sentence. 
This  is  the  Bonneville  Stake,  and  The  Prophet  said  that  the  sisters  are 
today  is  no  exception  as  we  listen  to  assist  ''by  correcting  the  morals 
to  the  beautiful  music  of  these  love-  and  strengthening  the  virtues  of  the 
ly  ladies.  I  would  like,  for  one,  to  community."  It  is  that  about  which 
thank  them  for  their  being  here.  As  I  would  like  to  speak  briefly  with 
I  visit  the  various  stakes  and  listen  you  today.  I  mention  it  to  you  as 
to  the  Singing  Mothers  in  so  many  individual  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
of  our  stake  conferences,  my  heart  en  to  consider,  not  on  an  organiza- 
always  swells  with  pride  because  of  tion  basis,  but  for  individual  consid- 
the  remarkably  good  work  being  eration  in  your  private  family  life, 
done  by  these  sisters  musically.  I  believe  there  is  a  greater  need 
Page  76 


s 


OUR  HOMES— AN  INDIVIDUAL  RESPONSIBILITY  77 

for  strengthening  the  virtues  and  Nation  of  the  high  school  age  and 
correcting  the  morals  of  our  com-  up?  What  of  the  rise  of  drinking 
munities,  now,  than  at  any  other  and  smoking  among  teenagers? 
time  in  my  recollection.  I  believe  What  about  the  rise  of  the  gang 
we  are  passing  through  the  worst  spirit  among  both  boys  and  girls? 
moral  breakdown  of  our  generation.  What  about  the  ever-increasing 
This  breakdown  is  striking  into  spirit  of  taking  a  dare  which  leads  to 
homes  in  all  parts  of  the  Nation,  the  breaking  of  most  of  our  stand- 
It  is  beginning  to  reach  into  the  ards,  including  the  loss  of  virtue? 
homes  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  There    is    the    delinquency    also 

In  the  spirit  of  the  words  of  the  among  young  married  people,  some 

Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  are  you  will-  of  whom  engage  in  drinking  parties 

ing  as  a  homemaker  to  interest  your-  in  their  own  homes  and  patronize 

self  in  this  problem,  and  then  do  public  taverns,  and  there  violate  the 

something  to  protect  your  own  fam-  standards  of  the  Church.     Some  of 

ily?  these  young  married  people  organ- 
ize into  card  clubs  of  various  kinds, 

UPPOSE  your  child  was  involved  and  it  is  not  long  until  there  is,  at 
in  some  great  difficulty.  Suppose  least,  minor  gambling  going  on.  Bet- 
it  was  the  young  married  couple  next  ting  and  other  forms  of  gambling 
door.  If  we  bring  these  matters  in  the  bridge  clubs,  and  canasta 
close  to  home,  they  become  more  clubs,  and  other  types  of  card  clubs 
real  to  us.  Many  of  us  live  such  are  prevalent  in  the  United  States, 
sheltered  lives  so  far  as  the  evils  of  One  of  the  great  difficulties  with 
the  world  are  concerned,  that  we  do  this  type  of  partying  going  on  among 
not  realize  what  goes  on  about  us.  young  married  couples  is  that  it 
We  read  about  some  instances  in  often  leads  to  dating  with  each  oth- 
the  newspapers,  and  too  frequently  er's  husbands  or  wives,  leading  to  a 
we  feel  that  such  things  cannot  hap-  breakdown  of  the  sanctity  of  mar- 
pen  to  us.    But  now,  in  the  midst  riage. 

of  these  new  conditions,  we  must  Then   there    is   the   problem   of 

awaken  to  the  facts,  and  we  must  obscene   literature.      Some    of    the 

meet  them.  worst  obscenity  you  can  imagine  is 

When  we  talk  about  juvenile  de-  now  being  peddled  to   the  young 

linquency,    we    comfort    ourselves  people  throughout  the  Nation.     In 

with  the  thought  that,  after  all,  only  the  United  States  there  are  no  pub- 

about  six  to  seven  per  cent  of  all  lications  which  are  considered  ob- 

the  juveniles  in  the  United  States  scene,  and  yet  they  are  all  being 

ever  get  arrested.     But  what  about  widely  distributed.     About  twenty- 

those  whose  sins  are  of  a  kind  for  five  of  these,  and  they're  some  of 

which  arrests  are  not  made?     For  the  worst,  are  being  distributed  in 

instance  what  about  the  intimacies  the  Mountain  States.    In  Utah  only 

that  develop  in  the  wake  of  young  three  out  of  the  twenty-five,  thus 

people   dating  too   steadily   at  too  far,   have   been    banned    from   the 

early  an  age?    What  about  the  ever-  newsstands.     In   one  large  eastern 

growing  menace  of  petting,  a  ter-  city  where  the  women  particularly 

rible  perversion  which  is  spreading  worked  on  this  problem  as  private 

among   the   young    people    of   the  citizens,  107  out  of  the  no  maga- 


78  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

zines  were  banned  from  the  news-  employment  in  places  where  they 

stands.  learn  perversions  of  the  worst  kind. 

Then    there   is    the   problem   of 

television     programs     and     movies  W/^  could  go  on  and  list  other 

which  have  an  evil  influence.    The  modern     problems,     but,     of 

condition  is  made  worse  by  an  un-  course,  time  will  not  permit, 

willingness  on  the  part  of  many  par-  What  are  some  of  the  causes  of 

ents  to  supervise  what  their  children  these  difficulties?     May  I  mention 

see.  a  few?     They  all  come  directly  to 

Then,  too,  there  is  the  problem  our  homes.  Among  them  are  lack 
of  the  relationship  of  school  activi-  of  parental  restraint  and  discipline; 
ties  to  Church  activities.  At  a  re-  lack  of  parental  example;  lack  of  in- 
cent  stake  conference  which  I  at-  terest  on  the  part  of  parents  in 
tended,  I  was  talking  with  some  of  character  building  activities;  lack  of 
the  sisters  about  their  problems  in  religious  faith  in  the  home  with  its 
the  MIA— the  problem  of  getting  attendant  lack  of  obedience  to  the 
participation  on  the  part  of  the  boys  commandments.  Then  there  is  the 
and  girls  of  the  teenages  and  the  absence  of  interest  in  the  minds 
early  twenties.  The  sisters  said  that  of  parents  with  respect  to  such 
some  young  people  of  that  stake  community  evils  as  the  obscene 
just  did  not  have  time  for  Church  literature  I  have  mentioned;  the 
work  any  more,  they  were  so  busy  increasing  patronage  at  taverns  and 
in  their  sororities  and  fraternities,  nightclubs  even  by  many  of  the  par- 
They  were  perfectly  willing  to  ac-  ents  themselves;  and  the  rise  of 
cept  the  proposition  that  the  sorori-  gambling,  an  acceptance  for  which 
ties  and  fraternities  took  first  place,  is  created  in  the  minds  of  people 
and  that  the  Church  would  have  to  who  begin  to  learn  to  gamble  and 
fit  in  secondarily.  And  if  it  was  a  love  it  at  their  card  clubs.  As  a  re- 
situation  in  which  young  people  suit  of  this,  when  proposals  are 
were  so  busy  with  sorority  activities  brought  forth  to  be  put  on  the  bal- 
that  they  couldn't  bother  with  the  lots  (as  will  be  put  on  ballots  in  two 
Church  at  all,  then  it  was  quite  all  of  our  states  here  in  the  Mountain 
right,  they  thought,  for  the  young  West  this  year),  there  is  less  resist- 
people  to  discontinue  Church  ac-  ance  to  them.  Parents  fail  to  realize 
tivities  until  they  got  out  of  school,  that  what  they  do  becomes  a  pattern 

And  then  we  have  the  increasing  for  what  their  children  will  do,  and 

problem  of  rural  parents  sending  to  especially   is    this    the   case    if    the 

the  large  cities  their  boys  and  girls  examples  are  evil, 

of  tender  age,  either  to  find  jobs  or  Nearly  every  one  of  these  diffi- 

to    go    to   school.     Some    of   these  culties  is  related  in  one  way  or  an- 

young  people  are  sent  to  Salt  Lake  other  to  the  family  circle.    Each  one 

City  and  Ogden  and  other  centers  contributes  to  a  breakdown  of  the 

without  any  thought  of  supervision,  home.     You,  the  mothers,  are  the 

and  without  any  effort  on  the  part  homemakers.     Our  homes  are  pret- 

of  the  parents  to  establish  them  in  ty  much  what  you  make  of  them.    I 

homes  that  are  clean  and  suitable,  realize    the    part    the    father   must 

Some  of  the  young  people,   upon  take,  but  I  realize  too,  that,  in  most 

coming  to  the  larger  centers,  obtain  cases,  fathers  want  to  please  their 


OUR  HOMES— AN  INDIVIDUAL  RESPONSIBILITY 


79 


wives.  I  believe  that  with  proper 
co-operation  between  husbands  and 
wives,  good  home  conditions  may 
develop. 

Our  communities  are  reflections 
of  our  homes.  If  all  homes  in  our 
communities  were  good  ones,  we 
would  have  only  good  communities. 
It  has  been  said  that  the  hand 
that  rocks  the  cradle  is  the  hand 
that  rules  the  world.  The  hand  that 
rocks  the  cradle  also  molds  the  com- 
munity life  of  our  towns.  The  hand 
that  rocks  the  cradle  is  the  hand  that 
develops  our  home  life.  The  hand 
that  rocks  the  cradle  is  the  hand 
which  builds  our  defense  against  the 
infiltration  of  evil  in  our  family 
circle. 

But  w^hat  if  the  hand  that  rocks 
the  cradle  is  lax  and  never  disciplines 
and  never  trains? 

TltTHAT  are  some  of  the  things  we 
can  do  in  our  own  homes  to 
correct  the  morals  and  strengthen 
the  virtues  of  our  communities? 
How  can  family  life  be  rebuilt  to 
achieve  these  ends? 

First  and  foremost,  we  must  set 
our  houses  in  order.  There  must  be 
love  and  harmony  in  the  home. 
There  must  be  a  conversion  to  the 
principles  of  the  gospel  on  the  part 
of  the  parents,  to  be  followed  by  a 
conversion  on  the  part  of  the  chil- 
dren. There  should  be  daily  living 
of  the  gospel  in  the  home,  the 
establishment  of  Christian  Latter- 
day  Saint  habits  in  the  home.  We 
should  endeavor  to  make  the  home 
a  temple,  and  we  should  so  live, 
and  so  train  our  children  to  live, 
that,  when  we  are  out  of  the  home, 
we  also  will  live  the  gospel  as  well 
as  we  do  in  the  home,  making  con- 
sistent our  life  in  the  home  and  out 
of  the  home. 


We  must  develop  a  great  willing- 
ness to  stand  for  the  right,  a  determi- 
nation to  uphold  our  standards  re- 
gardless of  social,  business,  political, 
or  any  other  pressures.  We  must 
develop  good  character  traits  by  our 
living  the  gospel,  stressing  cleanli- 
ness of  life,  honesty,  loyalty,  devo- 
tion. And  we  must  build  respect- 
self-respect,  respect  for  each  other, 
respect  for  the  Church,  its  leaders, 
and  its  standards,  respect  for  law 
and  order. 

We  must  try  to  develop  a  closer 
family  unity,  a  ''togetherness"  in 
family  life.  We  must  do  all  we 
possibly  can  to  see  to  it  that  our 
outside  activities  do  not  divorce  us 
from  our  children  and  our  homes. 
We  must  preserve  the  daily  habit, 
night  and  morning,  of  family  prayer 
in  the  home.  We  should  have  a 
regular  Family  Hour,  or  home  eve- 
ning, as  we  used  to  call  it.  We  should 
observe  the  Word  of  Wisdom  in 
the  home.  Let  none  of  us  discount 
the  Word  of  Wisdom.  I  want  vou 
to  know  that  there  are  many  who 
begin  the  moral  breakdown  of  their 
own  children  by  themselves  setting 
an  example  in  violating  the  Word 
of  Wisdom. 

We  should  develop  group  attend- 
ance of  the  entire  family  at  the  meet- 
ings in  the  ward  and  at  stake 
conferences.  We  should  develop 
within  the  home  a  uniform  under- 
standing of  family  discipline.  This  is 
something  which  could  well  come 
out  of  our  Family  Hour  where  the 
children  can  participate  in  estab- 
lishing the  rules  and  the  regulations 
of  the  home.  When  they  help  to 
make  the  rules,  they  will  be  more 
likely  to  live  up  to  them. 

Sometimes  we  are  horrified  at 
instances  of  desertion  where  a  man 
will  desert  his  family,  or  occasionally 


80 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


where  a  mother,  falhng  in  love  with 
some  other  man,  will  desert  her 
husband  and  her  children  and  go  to 
live  with  the  other  man  in  another 
town.  These  instances  do  not  hap- 
pen often,  and  they  shock  us  when 
we  hear  of  them  or  read  of  them  in 
the  newspaper.  But  I  would  like 
to  ask  you,  what  is  it  that  constitutes 
desertion  of  the  family?  Are  there 
other  means  of  desertion  than  walk- 
ing out  on  them?  For  instance,  is 
failure  to  uphold  Church  standards 
in  the  home  a  form  of  desertion?  Is 
failure  to  teach  our  children  properly 
a  form  of  desertion?  Is  failure  to 
set  the  proper  example  a  form  of 
desertion?  Is  lack  of  discipline?  Is 
failure  to  give  direction?  What 
kind  of  person  do  we  want  our 
child  to  be?  We  must  then  be  that 
kind  of  person  ourselves.  Your 
child's  habits  of  living  begin  with 
you.  Your  child's  attitude  toward 
the  home  and  the  community  begins 
with  you.  Your  child's  faith  begins 
with  you.    Your  child's  love  of  God 


begins  with  you.  "  'Tis  the  set  of  the 
sail  and  not  the  gale  that  determines 
the  way  he  goes."  And  we  set  the 
sail. 

The  home  itself  is  the  founda- 
tion of  morals  and  virtue.  There- 
fore, if  we  are  to  correct  the  morals 
and  strengthen  the  virtues  of  our 
communities,  we  must  do  something 
about  the  preservation  of  wonderful 
homes  in  our  communities.  If  we 
build  genuine  Latter-day  Saint 
homes,  if,  in  our  homes,  we  convert 
ourselves  to  the  principles  of  the 
gospel  and  live  those  principles  our- 
selves, if  we  convert  our  children  to 
these  same  principles,  if  we  teach 
them  to  love  truly  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  what  he  stands  for,  then 
our  children  will  resist  evil.  They 
will  grow  up  to  be  a  righteous  gen- 
eration. They  will  build  strength 
into  the  Church.  They  will  lift  the 
morals  of  our  community.  They 
will  save  their  souls.  And  that  we 
may  do  this  is  my  humble  prayer 
in  Jesus'  name,  Amen. 


■  ♦ 


(generosity 

Jane  B.  Wundedich 


Oh,  let  me  give 

Freely,  as  a  flowering  tree 

Gives  to  all  who  wish  to  see 

When  through  years  of  growth,  from  searching  root 

The  joy  of  spring  blooms  triumphantly; 

Compassionately  as  a  bearing  shoot 
Bends  low  to  lay  the  summer  fruit 
In  every  hand  reached  up  to  take, 
Though  growing  wants  and  thanks  be  mute; 

Abundantly  as  boughs  that  shake 

And  yield  their  leaves  in  autumn's  wake. 

Golden  gifts  all  scattered  wide 

For  someone's  heart,  for  someone's  rake; 

And  humbly,  remembering  buds  that  hide. 
Rocked  in  silence,  unespied 
In  snow-draped  limbs,  must  work  and  bide 
God's  touch  to  live,  God's  time  to  give. 


Second  Lrnze  Story 

^yinnuai  uielief  Society  Snort  Story   L^ontest 

We  Can't  All  Be  Generals 

Dowthy  S.  Romney 


DOROTHY  SPANDE  ROMNEY 

HALLIE  Evans  relaxed  under 
the  trained  fingers  of  the 
beauty  operator.  She  had 
come  here  at  her  sister  Karin's  sug- 
gestion. 

At  exactly  eight  o'clock  that 
morning  the  telephone  bell  had 
shrilled  through  her  quiet  house. 

''Hi!  I'm  glad  you're  up,"  Karin's 
voice  held  its  usual  authority. 

''Hello/'  Halhe  had  managed  to 
squeeze  in,  before  Karin's  hurrying 
voice  continued:  "You're  to  come 
here  for  dinner  tonight.  I'm  hav- 
ing the  most  stimulating  group  in — 
two  of  the  new  university  staff,  and 
—  now  that  you  have  all  that  beau- 


tiful freedom,"  Karin  sighed,  "for 
goodness  sake  stop  in  and  have 
something  done  with  your  hair.  Be 
here  at  six,  Hallie  dear,  so  you  can 
help  me  with  the  last  minute  prep- 
arations." 

"Thank  you,  Karin,  I'll  be  there," 
Hallie  assured  her. 

"See  you  then.  'Bye,"  said  Karin. 

"Goodbve,"  Hallie  heard  the  click 
of  the  receiver. 

My  baby  sister,  she  mused,  as 
though  the  idea  were  new  to  her, 
and  she  orders  me  around  as  if  she 
were  a  four-star  general. 

Well,  why  not?  her  thoughts  con- 
tinued. I've  always  been  handy 
when  she  needed  me.  Ever  since 
they  had  lost  their  parents  some 
years  ago,  Hallie,  who  was  eight 
years  her  sister's  senior,  had  cared 
for  her,  and  she  admitted,  spoiled 
her. 

Karin  had  married  young,  and 
now  had  two  handsome  little  sons. 
Tommy  and  Frank,  Jr.,  while  Hal- 
lie had  passed  up  her  chance  to 
marry  to  maintain  the  family  home 
until  Karin  grew  up. 

After  that  she'd  taken  a  job  as 
town  librarian,  and  never  once  in 
the  past  five  years  had  she  taken 
time  off  until  now. 

"You're  in  a  rut,"  Karin  had  told 
her.  "Now  that  you  have  Mary  Lou 
Lacey  nicely  trained  to  run  the  li- 

Page  81 


82 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


brary,  you  must  take  the  whole  sum- 
mer off." 

It  was  a  challenge,  and  Hallie 
had  taken  it,  much  to  her  own 
amazement.  This  was  the  first  day 
of  her  ''beautiful  freedom/'  as  Kar- 
in  called  it. 

My  hair  does  need  grooming, 
she  had  decided,  as  she  washed  up 
her  breakfast  dishes  after  the  call 
from  Karin. 

She  felt  herself  growing  drowsy 
to  the  hum  of  the  drying  machines 
outside  her  booth. 

''Let  me  give  you  a  'Hilite' 
rinse,"  the  operator  said.  "You  have 
lovely  brown  eyes  —  and  your  skin 
is  really  clear.  A  rinse  is  all  you 
need." 

It  sounded  exciting,  but  a  rinse, 
well,  Hallie  didn't  know.  The  girl 
stood  poised,  waiting. 

"Oh,  no,  not  today,"  Hallie  finally 
decided. 

"Fll  use  a  spray,  that  will  bring 
out  some  lustre,"  the  operator  said, 
disappointed. 

Hallie  was  wide  awake  again. 
She  began  making  plans  for  the 
summer.  She  would  go  out  of  town 
for  a  few  weeks— get  a  new  per- 
spective. 

With  this  small  decision  out  of 
the  way,  she  felt  better. 

Spring  was  definitely  in  the  air, 
and  as  Hallie  left  the  shop  she  de- 
cided to  look  for  a  suitable  dress  to 
wear  tonight.  Something  bright 
and  springlike. 

She  found  an  inexpensive  dress 
shop  close  by.  She  looked  at  prints, 
then  wondered  if  something  darker 
wouldn't  be  better  after  all. 

Oh,  dear,  she  thought,  why  can't 
I  be  more  like  Karin,  who  never 
wavers  on  a  decision? 

Hallie  walked  home,  carrying  her 


purchase,  and  as  she  let  herself  into 
the  house,  she  thought,  it's  much 
too  quiet  and  empty.  Fll  never  get 
used  to  being  here  all  day. 

r> Y  five-thirty  that  evening  she  was 
dressed  and  ready  to  go  to 
Karin's.  As  she  drove  toward  her 
sister's  house  she  wondered  vaguely 
what  these  new  co-workers  of 
Frank's  would  be  like.  Of  course, 
they  would  have  wives,  and  Hallie 
would  find  herself  feeling  vastly  un- 
important again  as  she  always  did 
—  a  mere  onlooker. 

Karin  greeted  her  breathlessly. 
She  was  already  dressed,  and  Hallie 
found  herself  thinking,  she  couldn't 
possibly  crush  that  beautiful  dress 
by  tying  on  an  apron.  But  she 
won't  have  to,  she  has  me  here. 

"I've  the  flower  arrangements  to 
do,"  Karin  told  her  immediately, 
"would  you  mind  finishing  up  in 
the  kitchen?" 

"Not  at  all,"  Hallie  answered, 
kissing  Karin  lightly  on  the  cheek. 
"You  look  sweet." 

She  really  hated  to  cover  up  the 
new  dress  with  the  huge  apron  Karin 
always  kept  on  the  kitchen  door  for 
her. 

There  were  more  details  to  be 
taken  care  of  than  she  had  expected. 
Karin  had  made  a  list  —  "make 
gravy,  cook  peas,"  etc. 

The  time  must  have  passed  rapid- 
ly, as  it  seemed  no  time  at  all  until 
the  low  murmur  of  voices  from  the 
front  of  the  house  told  her  Karin's 
guests  had  arrived. 

Karin  came  in.  "If  you'll  dish 
things  up,  Fll  carry  them  in,"  she 
said. 

Everything  was  ready.  Hallie  re- 
moved her  apron  and  followed  her 
sister  into  the  dining  room. 


WE  CANT  ALL  BE  GENERALS 


83 


'Trofessor  and  Mrs.  Fuller/' 
Karin  said,  ''and  Dr.  Barton,  Fd 
like  you  to  meet  my  sister  Hallie." 

Introductions  over,  the  conversa- 
tion immediately  turned  to  the  diffi- 
cult problem  of  bringing  up  a  fam- 
ily in  these  modern  times. 

The  Fullers,  it  was  soon  estab- 
lished, had  an  energetic  foursome, 
while  Dr.  Barton  was  the  father  of 
six-year-old  twin  boys  and  a  baby 
daughter  of  three.  His  wife  had 
died  two  years  ago,  Hallie  learned 
from  the  conversation,  and  he  had 
a  matronly  housekeeper  looking 
after  his  brood. 

Hallie  listened,  making  no  com- 
ment. She  was  beginning  to  won- 
der if  they  thought  her  completely 
tongue-tied,  when  Dr.  Barton  turned 
to  her.  'This  must  be  a  very  dull 
conversation  to  you,''  he  said. 

"Oh,  no,"  she  protested,  "it's  very 
enlightening.  I've  taught  a  Sunday 
School  class  for  years,  and  even 
though  I  have  no  children  of  my 
own  .  .  ."  she  hoped  no  one  noticed 
the  wistfulness  that  crept  into  her 
voice,  "I  welcome  firsthand  infor- 
mation on  child  psychology." 

Dr.  Barton  was  thoughtful  for  a 
moment,  then  said,  "I  feel  guilty 
not  having  more  time  to  spend  with 
my  children." 

The  conversation  turned  to  lit- 
erature and  music,  about  which 
Hallie  knew  a  great  deal,  and  could 
discuss  with  full  confidence  of  her 
own  knowledge. 

She  was  thoroughly  enjoying  her- 
self when  the  time  came  to  serve 
the  dessert.  Karin  looked  in  her 
direction.  Hallie  nodded  and  rose 
from  the  table.  She  cleared  plates 
and  served  the  dessert,  one  of  Kar- 
in's  masterpieces.  She  had  made  it 
earlier  in  the  day  from  one  of  her 


favorite    Relief    Society    cookbook 
recipes. 

^^OOW  can  anyone  cook  a  de- 
licious meal  like  this,"  Profes- 
sor Fuller  asked  Karin,  "and  still 
look  as  fresh  as  an  unpicked  tulip?" 

By  having  a  sister  named  Hallie, 
Hallie  thought,  and  was  immediate- 
ly sorry.  She  loved  doing  things  for 
Karin. 

The  company  moved  into  the  liv- 
ing room.  Usually  Hallie  would 
slip  away  into  the  kitchen  and  wash 
up  the  dishes.  But  tonight  there 
was  no  need  to  hurry  with  this  task. 

She  had  forgotten  how  very  pleas- 
ant it  was  to  sit  in  a  room  full  of 
people  and  enjoy  good  talk.  The 
time  passed  swiftly.  At  about  ten 
o'clock  Professor  Fuller  arose,  "We 
really  must  be  going,"  he  said, 
"eight  o'clock  classes,  you  know." 

"It's  a  good  thing  you  reminded 
me,"  Dr.  Barton  agreed,  "I'm  en- 
joying myself  so  much."  He  shook 
hands  all  around,  and  Hallie  won- 
dered if  she  only  imagined  he  held 
her  hand  an  extra  long  time.  "I 
hope  I  see  you  again  soon,"  he  said. 

The  door  closed  on  the  guests. 

Halhe  sat  down  on  a  hassock.  She 
watched  as  Karin  almost  danced 
around  the  room,  her  blond  hair 
and  yellow  dress  making  a  bright 
splash  of  color  in  the  softly  lamplit 
room.  Like  a  golden  butterfly  look- 
ing for  a  place  to  light,  she  thought, 
and  then  smiled  at  her  poetic  frame 
of  mind.  She  needn't  have  worried 
about  too-bright  a  print,  she  reflect- 
ed. Karin's  glory  would  have  out- 
shone the  very  gayest. 

"I  have  papers  to  correct,"  Frank 
told  them,  "so  I'll  say  goodnight 
to  you  now,  Hallie." 

"Good  night,  Frank/' 


84 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


He  went  into  the  den. 

Karin  finally  found  a  place  to 
light.  She  looked  at  her  sister. 
''Well,  how  do  you  like  the  new 
faculty  members?"  she  asked,  breath- 
lessly. 

'They're  all  very  nice/'  Hallie  re- 
plied. "And  now  we'd  better  do 
those  dishes,  so  I  can  get  home  and 
pack.  I've  promised  myself  a  little 
trip." 

"A  trip,"  Karin  repeated,  as 
though  somewhat  amazed.  "What 
kind  of  a  trip?"  Then,  without 
waiting  for  an  answer,  "Frank  and 
I  had  sort  of  planned  a  week  end 
away  from  the  children.  He's  been 
working  awfully  hard." 

Hallie  opened  her  mouth  to  say 
that  she  could  put  off  her  trip  until 
next  week,  and  then  closed  it  firmly. 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "I  believe  a  trip 
will  do  me  good." 


jjc     )J:    sj:    sj:     jjc 


npHE  first  week  of  Hallie's  vaca- 
tion passed  pleasantly.  She  had 
taken  along  a  volume  of  Keats  and 
one  of  Browning,  her  favorite  poets, 
and  was  reading  "Ode  to  a  Nightin- 
gale" one  afternoon  for  the  hun- 
dredth time. 

'Tis  not  through  envy  of  thy  happy  lot 
But  being  too  happy  in  thy  happiness  .... 

She  glanced  up  from  her  chair  on 
the  wide,  shaded  veranda  and  saw 
a  car  stop  in  front.  Guests  were 
few,  and  each  one  arriving  afforded 
a  small  bit  of  excitement. 

She  saw  "Hey  Boy,"  the  Oriental 
houseboy  rush  down  the  steps  to 
welcome  the  visitors,  and  to  carry 
in  their  luggage. 

She  was  about  to  return  to  her 
poetry  when  her  heart  leaped.  With 
quickened  interest  she  saw  that  the 
visitor  was  Dr.  Barton,  and  that  he 


had  his  children  with  him.  She  not- 
ed that  the  only  luggage  he  had  was 
a  large  picnic  basket  and  some  straw 
mats. 

The  arrival  of  the  Barton  family 
must  be  a  coincidence,  not  a  visit 
to  her,  she  reasoned. 

"Hallie,"  Dr.  Barton  greeted  her, 
coming  up  the  steps,  "I  hope  we 
didn't  take  you  too  much  by  sur- 
prise." 

"You  did,"  she  answered,  honest- 
ly. It  was  no  coincidence,  after  all, 
her  heart  rejoiced. 

He  sat  down  next  to  Hallie.  The 
children  stood  politely  quiet  while 
their  father  introduced  them.  The 
twins  —  Don,  with  mischievous- 
looking  blue  eyes  and  blond  curly 
hair,  and  Rohn,  solemnly  dark-eyed, 
dark-haired  like  his  father. 

They  shook  hands  with  Hallie, 
then  sat  down  on  the  steps. 

"A  busy  pair,  when  they're  in 
their  native  habitat,"  their  father 
remarked  fondly. 

He  drew  his  daughter  onto  his 
lap.  "This  is  Julie,"  he  said.  "Say 
hello  to  Miss  Evans." 

"Not  Miss  Evans,  please,"  Hallie 
said.    "Call  me  Hallie." 

"Hello,  Halhe,"  Julie  said.  "We've 
come  to  take  you  on  a  picnic." 

"Hello,  Juhe,"  Hallie  replied.  "I'd 
love  to  go  on  a  picnic  with  you." 

"I  called  Karin  to  find  where 
you'd  disappeared  to,  when  your 
telephone  didn't  answer,"  Dr.  Bar- 
ton explained.  "Had  to  threaten 
her  before  she'd  tell  me.  Said  you'd 
gone  away  to  plan  your  future,  and 
didn't  want  any  intruders,"  he 
teased.  He  looked  at  her  search- 
ingly,  suddenly  serious.  "And  have 
you  made  your  plans  for  the  future?" 
he  asked. 

"No,  Dr.  Barton,"  she  replied 
simply,  "not  a  single  plan."    It  was 


WE  CANT  ALL  BE  GENERALS 


85 


strange  how  she  could  talk  so  hon- 
estly to  this  man  whom  she  scarce- 
ly knew. 

''Must  we  be  so  formal?"  he 
asked.    ''My  name  is  David." 

npHEY  found  just  the  right  spot 
for  the  picnic,  within  walking 
distance  of  the  lodge.  There  were 
trees  and  a  sparkling  brook,  with 
enough  level,  grassy  ground  to  make 
for  comfort. 

David  set  the  picnic  basket  down 
in  front  of  Hallie.  ''Here  you  are  — 
this  is  your  department.  Hope  we 
didn't  forget  the  salt." 

Hallie  opened  the  basket  and 
started  spreading  the  tablecloth. 
She  felt  a  warmth  around  her  heart 
—  what  better  way  could  David  have 
found  to  make  her  feel  an  integral 
part  of  the  little  group? 

David  spread  the  mats,  all  the 
while  keeping  an  eye  on  his  chil- 
dren, who  had  gone  to  the  brook's 
edge,  and  were  busily  tossing  small 
pebbles  into  the  water.  Hallie  could 
hear  their  shouts  and  happy  laugh- 
ter over  the  faint  tinkling  of  the 
brook. 

After  lunch,  as  Hallie  was  clear- 
ing up,  the  boys  asked  their  father 
to  take  them  out  exploring.  ''Go 
ahead,"  Hallie  offered  when  she  saw 
David  hesitate,  "Julie  and  I  will  stay 
here." 

"No,  we'll  wait,"  David  answered. 
"This  family  always  does  things  to- 
gether." 

The  balance  of  the  week  passed 
slowly  for  Hallie.  She  received  sev- 
eral notes  from  David.  The  last 
one,  which  arrived  the  day  before 
her  departure  ended:  'Hope  we  see 
you  soon,"  and  it  was  signed, 
"David,  Don,  Rohn,  and  Julie."  The 
last  three  in  childish  scrawls.  "The 


family  that  does  things  together," 
Hallie  thought,  with  quickened 
heartbeat. 

Early  the  next  morning  she  board- 
ed the  bus  for  home. 

jZARIN  met  her  at  the  station. 
"Why,  Hallie,"  she  exclaimed, 
"you  look  different." 

"I  have  a  slight  sun-tan,"  she  ad- 
mitted. 

"No,  it  isn't  that."  Karin  inspect- 
ed her  sister  closely. 

Possibly  that  happy  look  that  she 
isn't  used  to,  Hallie  told  herself. 

She  was  only  mildly  surprised 
when  Karin  headed  her  car  in  the 
direction  of  her  own  home.  "Aren't 
you  going  the  wrong  way?"  she 
asked.  "I've  loads  of  things  to  do 
at  home." 

"Oh,  but  Hallie,"  Karin  protest- 
ed, "my  appointment  is  at  two,  and 
there  isn't  time  for  you  to  stop  off." 
As  though  Hallie  knew  all  about  her 
commitments  and  was  responsible 
for  the  care  of  the  children. 

Hallie  looked  at  her  sister.  Poor 
child,  she  does  look  tired,  she 
thought.  "All  right,  dear,"  she  said, 
"I  can  begin  my  work  just  as  well 
tomorrow." 

It  was  five-thirty  before  Karin  re- 
turned home.  In  the  meantime 
Hallie  had  fed  the  boys  their  dinner 
and  helped  them  get  ready  for  bed. 

"Oh,"  Karin  said,  tossing  her 
spotlessly  white  gloves  and  purse  on 
the  divan,  "I  forgot  to  tell  you.  Dr. 
Barton  called  this  morning  and  left 
word  for  you  to  call  him.  Tickets 
for  the  concert  tonight— or  some- 
thing." 

"Oh,  Karin,  Karin,"  Hallie  la- 
mented, "why  didn't  you  tell  me 
sooner?" 


86 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


'Tm  sorry,  it  simply  slipped  my 
mind/'  Karin  said,  apologetically. 

She  might  still  catch  him  at  his 
office.  What  on  earth  shall  I  say? 
she  thought  —  'This  is  Hallie,  who 
isn't  important  enough  to  receive 
messages  before  it's  too  late  —  sor- 
ry." Then  scolded  herself,  I'm  be- 
ing childish  —  Karin  simply  forgot. 

She  reached  for  the  telephone  just 
as  it  rang. 

It  was  David.  He  greeted  her 
warmly,  then  asked  if  he  could  pick 
her  up  for  the  concert.  She  would 
have  to  shower  and  dress  right  here, 
she  decided  quickly. 

"I'll  be  at  Karin's,"  she  told  him. 

'Tine.    About  seven-thirty." 

David  came,  but  instead  of  driv- 
ing toward  the  concert  hall,  drove 
toward  his  home.  He  had  bought 
the  old  Atherton  place,  Hallie 
knew.  It  was  considered  one  of 
the  most  gracious  dwellings  the 
town  afforded. 

''I  promised  the  children  we'd 
stop  off  so  they  could  see  you,"  he 
explained.  ''We've  plenty  of  time. 
I  hope  you  don't  mind?" 

"Mind?"  she  said,  "I'd  love  it." 

The  children  came  tumbling 
down  the  stairs,  as  soon  as  David 
showed  her  in.  They  were  rosy- 
cheeked  and  scrubbed  looking,  and 
in  their  night  clothes. 

"Hallie,  Hallie,"  Julie  cried,  and 
ran  into  Hallie's  arms. 

She  caught  her  up  and  held  her 
tight,  feeling  the  warmth  of  the 
chubby  arms  around  her  neck. 

The  boys  were  more  formal.  They 
shook  hands  and  said  "Hello." 

After  a  few  moments,  their  father 
ordered:  "Now  off  you  go  upstairs, 
all  of  you.  Mrs.  Busby  will  read  you 
a  story." 

"No,  I  want  Hallie  to  read  to  me," 
Julie  demanded. 


She  tightened  her  hold  around 
Hallie's  neck.  Her  father  came  over 
and  gently  disentangled  her  grip. 
"Off  you  go,"  he  repeated.  "Hallie 
will  read  to  you  some  other  time. 
Perhaps  we  might  even  persuade  her 
to  go  on  another  picnic  with  us— 
say  this  Saturday  afternoon."  He 
looked  questioningly  at  Hallie  over 
the  top  of  his  daughter's  head. 

She  nodded,  then  kissed  Julie  on 
the  cheek. 

"Oh,  goodie,  a  picnic!"  Don  and 
Rohn  exclaimed  in  unison,  and 
Hallie  watched  as  the  trio  pattered 
up  the  stairs,  Julie  turning  as  she 
reached  the  top  to  throw  them  a 
goodnight  kiss. 

TT  was  several  weeks  after  they  had 
met  at  Karin's  that  David  told 
her  one  evening  —  half  apologetical- 
ly —  half  hopefully— "We  can't 
seem  to  get  along  without  you  a 
single  day  any  more,  Hallie." 

There  had  been  picnics,  dinners 
at  which  Hallie  was  asked  to  pre- 
side, storytime,  and  endless  other 
good  times  together. 

It  was  wonderful  to  feel  that  she 
was  needed,  she  thought. 

Then  one  evening  after  a  happy 
afternoon  spent  at  the  zoo,  with  the 
children  safely  delivered  into  the 
capable  hands  of  Mrs.  Busby,  David, 
driving  her  home,  said:  "I  hope  you 
are  no  longer  making  plans  for  the 
future  —  plans  that  don't  include 
the  Barton  family,  that  is.  We  need 
you,  Hallie,  and  want  you." 

Hallie  hadn't  known  there  could 
be  this  much  joy  in  the  world. 

There  would  be  no  announce- 
ment as  yet,  but  Karin  and  Frank 
should  be  told,  they  decided  to- 
gether. 

Early   the    next   morning   Hallie 


WE  CANT  ALL  BE  GENERALS 


87 


drove  to  her  sister's  house.  Karin 
was  already  out  weeding  the  flower 
beds. 

"Hi!"  she  looked  up  at  Hallie, 
and  the  sun  made  a  circlet  of  gold 
through  her  bright  curls.  'I'm  glad 
you  came.  There's  work  to  be 
done." 

"I  didn't  intend  to  stay/'  Hallie 
said.  ''I  just  dropped  by  to  tell  you 
something." 

Karin  dropped  her  weeding  fork 
and  sat  back  on  the  grass. 

"Oh,  Hallie,  you're  not?"  she 
cried,  then  without  waiting  for  an 
answer  —  "you're  not  going  to  give 
up  your  wonderful  freedom  to  take 
care  of  someone  else's  children?" 

"Karin,  dear,"  Hallie  began  gent- 
ly, "try  to  understand.  I  don't  in- 
tend to  think  of  David's  children  as 


someone  else's  —  I  hope  I  can  think 
of  them  as  my  own.  Besides,  simply 
having  nothing  to  do  isn't  truly 
freedom  —  freedom  is  of  the  heart." 
Suddenly  she  and  Karin  were  in 
each  other's  arms. 

"Oh,  Hallie,  how  selfish  and  blind 
I've  been.  David  is  a  wonderful  per- 
son, and  I  know  you'll  be  very  hap- 

"I'm  sure  we  will  —  all  five  of 
us,"  Hallie  agreed. 

Life  was  wonderful,  she  reflected, 
even  though  you  were  just  a  march- 
ing soldier.  A  life  of  service  was 
what  her  individual  nature  required, 
she  was  sure  of  that. 

She  looked  at  Karin  fondly. 
Bless   her  stout  little  heart,   she 
thought,  we  can't  all  be  generals. 


Doiothy  S.  Romney,  Stockton,  California,  has  been  represented  in  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  by  two  serials  and  a  short  story.  "I  attended  the  University  of  Utah," 
she  tells  us,  "and  I  have  taken  one  six-weeks  writing  course  since  coming  to  California 
in  1936.  I  have  sold  over  seventy  short  stories,  a  few  plays,  around  twenty  articles,  and 
two  serials.  I  belong  to  a  small  writing  group  here  in  Stockton,  and  have  been  invited 
to  join  the  Sacramento  Branch  of  the  Pen  Women,  which  I  intend  to  do  shortly.  I 
have  one  son,  Douglas,  a  high-school  student.  He  is  an  ardent  science  fan,  a  good 
athlete,  and  an  all-around  good  student.  My  current  Church  position  is  that  of  his- 
torian for  the  Stockton  Second  Ward  Primary  Association,  work  that  I  thoroughly 
enjoy.    I  also  act  as  a  visiting  teacher  for  the  Relief  Society  organization." 


Viyinter  (^omes  to  the  uTills 


Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

This  soundless  dawn,  the  wind  lies  still- 
Like  silence  held  to  make  a  wish, 
And  winter  quiet  cloaks  each  hill; 
The  woods  stand  mute  in  silver  hush. 
The  new  snow  glistens,  mile  on  mile; 
And  none  but  my  early  footprints  mar 
The  hallowed  whiteness  of  this  aisle — 
For  I,  alone,  am  trespasser. 


cJhe  K^entral  J^tiantic  States   1 1  iission 

Pieston  R.  Nihhy 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

T^HE  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission  was  formed  on  October  26,  1947, 

at  Roanoke,  Virginia,  under  the  direction  of  Elders  Albert  E.  Bowen 
and  Henry  D.  Moyle,  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  by  a  division  of  the 
East  Central  States  Mission.  The  new  mission  comprised  the  States  of 
Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  except  that  part  of  Virginia  that  had  been 
included  in  the  Washington  Stake.  It  also  included  the  following  coun- 
ties in  West  Virginia:  McDowell,  Mercer,  Summers,  Greenbrier,  and 
Monroe. 

Elder  James  R.  Price  of  Phoenix,  Arizona,  was  chosen  as  the  first  presi- 
dent of  the  new  mission.  Headquarters  was  established  at  Roanoke,  Vir- 
ginia, where  a  mission  home  was  purchased. 

During  the  month  of  November  1947,  Elder  Bowen  and  President 
Price  made  a  tour  of  the  mission  and  held  meetings  in  Petersburg,  Norfolk, 
Elizabeth  City,  Harker's  Island,  Wilmington,  Goldsboro,  Durham,  and 
Colfax.  During  this  visit  Elder  Bowen  set  apart  David  L.  Hiatt  of  Mount 
Airy,  North  Carolina,  as  first  counselor  to  President  Price.  Later  in  the 
month,  Rudger  G.  Smith  of  Phoenix,  Arizona,  was  set  apart  as  second 
counselor. 

President  Price  presided  over  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission  a 
little  more  than  four  years,  during  which  time  all  phases  of  the  missionary 


Photograph  by  Hugh   Morton 
Submitted  by  Lovell  W.   Smith 


GREENFIELD  GARDENS,  WILMINGTON,  NORTH  CAROLINA 


Poge  88 


THE  CENTRAL  ATLANTIC  STATES  MISSION 


89 


Courtesy  Chamber  of  Commerce,   Roanoke,   Virginia 
Submitted  by  Lovell  W.  Smith 

MONTICELLO,  HOME  OF  THOMAS  JEFFERSON 

Charlottesville,  Virginia 

work  were  greatly  stimulated  and  increased.  In  January  1952,  he  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Claude  W.  Nalder  of  San  Francisco,  California. 

President  Nalder  continued  the  work  that  had  been  initiated  by 
President  Price  and  labored  with  great  diligence,  until  the  second  week  of 
August  1955,  when  he  was  admitted  to  a  hospital  in  Roanoke,  following  a 
severe  chill.  On  August  18,  1955,  he  passed  away.  The  cause  of  his  death 
was  given  as  uremic  poisoning.  His  passing  brought  great  sorrow  to  the 
missionaries  and  saints  of  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission. 

Elder  Henry  A,  Smith,  former  President  of  Pioneer  Stake  and  for  many 
years  a  member  of  the  staff  of  the  Deseret  News  in  Salt  Lake  City,  arrived  in 
Roanoke  during  the  latter  part  of  September  1955,  having  been  appointed 
to  take  charge  of  the  mission.    He  is  presiding  at  the  present  time. 

In  September  1958  it  was  reported  that  there  were  10,073  niembers 
of  the  Church  in  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission,  located  in  fifty-seven 
branches. 

Sixty  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1192  members,  were  reported 
in  December  1957.  Lovell  W.  Smith  presides  over  the  Central  Atlantic 
States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine,  "Sunset  on  the  James  River,  Virginia,  from  the 
site  of  Jamestown  Landing  of  1607,  showing  William  Couper's  statue  of  Captain  John 
Smith,"  is  from  a  transparency  by  Frank  Dementi,  and  was  submitted  by  Lovell  W. 
Smith.     See  also  "Recipes  from  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission,"  page  101. 


Contentment,  Thou  Art  Priceless! 


Leone  O.  Jacobs 


ARIAN  Cooper  was  still 
irritated  at  herself  for  coming 
on  this  family  excursion  at 
all.  After  all,  she  had  never  been 
sentimental  about  her  forebears,  and 
there  were  many  other  things  she 
should  have  been  doing.  It  was 
only  because  of  her  brother's  insis- 
tence that  she  finally  had  been  per- 
suaded to  make  the  trip  to  Wells- 
ville  to  see  the  ancestral  Bennett 
home. 

Here  they  were,  all  six  of  the 
grandchildren  and  their  spouses, 
gathered  on  the  lawn  in  front  of 
the  old  rock  house  built  by  Grand- 
father Bennett.  The  house  was  still 
sturdy  and  in  fairly  good  repair, 
after  loi  years  of  occupancy.  Mar- 
ian marveled  that  Grandfather 
could  have  built  such  a  well-pre- 
served structure.  She  supposed  his 
early  life  had  given  him  experience 
in  many  types  of  work.  An  old 
couple  named  Olsen  had  bought 
the  home  several  years  ago  and  were 
still  living  there.  Jess,  Marian's 
brother,  had  written  them  and  re- 
ceived permission  to  have  this  fam- 
ily outing  at  the  old  homestead. 

'A  family  reunion  is  long  over- 
due/' he  had  written,  'and  I  think 
the  old  home  would  be  a  fine  set- 
ting." 

Marian  was  not  by  nature  a  senti- 
mentalist. Yes,  she  was  proud  of 
her  pioneer  heritage,  but  she  was 
not  one  to  live  in  the  past.  The 
present  and  future  were  her  chal- 
lenge, her  interest.  There  was  so 
much  she  wanted  to  do  to  improve 
their  situation  in  life.  True,  she 
and  George  had  a  nice  home  and 
had  reared   three  fine   children   to 

Page  90 


maturity,  but  though  Marian  Coop- 
er would  never  have  admitted  it  to 
anyone,  she  was  far  from  being  a 
contented  person.  Twenty-eight 
years  ago,  when  she  married  George 
Cooper,  she  had  been  confident  they 
could  realize  every  dream  of  their 
hearts.  With  her  ambition  and 
drive,  and  George's  ability  to  make 
friends,  the  future  seemed  bright 
indeed.  But  George  had  been  a 
disappointment  in  some  ways.  He 
made  many  friends,  and  received 
much  enjoyment  from  life,  but  he 
was  too  easygoing,  not  aggressive 
enough  to  get  ahead  as  she  had 
hoped.  His  family,  his  Church, 
and  his  friends  satisfied  his  desires 
completely.  Marian  was  sure  he 
could  have  been  taken  into  the  law 
firm  as  a  partner  if  he  had  asserted 
himself  more.  And,  if  he  had  only 
campaigned  more  vigorously,  he 
could  easily  have  received  the  twenty 
additional  votes  he  needed  for  elec- 
tion into  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives. He  was  just  too  content,  that 
was  all! 

After  the  bounteous  luncheon 
had  been  served  under  the  trees,  the 
Bennett  clan  stretched  and  lounged 
and  visited,  and  then  Jess  brought 
out  the  history  of  Grandfather  and 
Grandmother  Bennett,  written  by 
their  mother.  Jess  explained  that 
since  he  was  the  eldest  of  their  fam- 
ily, he  felt  obligated  to  take  the 
initiative  in  refreshing  their  mem- 
ories concerning  the  lives  of  their 
grandparents.  So  he  unfolded  the 
manuscript  and  began  to  read. 

Marian  was  only  slightly  inter- 
ested. The  names  and  places 
sounded    vaguely    familiar,    though 


CONTENTMENT,  THOU  ART  PRICELESS!  91 

she  surmised  it  must  have  been  in  year  of  1865.  As  the  three  lay 
her  father's  home  before  she  was  critically  ill,  the  elements  combined 
married,  that  she  had  last  heard  this  to  hold  them  in  an  icy  grip.  Snow 
history  given.  piled  up  to  the  window  sills,  and 
''Born  Liberty  Falls,  Sullivan  the  sharp  north  wind  blew  drifts 
County,  New  York.  Not  far  from  over  the  fence  posts.  It  was  bitter 
the  home  there  were  maple  groves,  cold  December  26,  as  sweet  little 
which  lent  beauty  to  the  landscape  honey-haired  Alice  passed  away  out 
as  well  as  material  support  to  the  of  mortality.  The  families  were 
people  of  the  neighborhood.  Each  snowbound,  so  there  could  be  no 
spring  they  drained  the  trees  and  service  nor  burial  in  the  cemetery, 
boiled  down  the  sap  into  maple  and  little  Jim  and  Martha  were  sink- 
sugar.  At  nights  attendants  went  ing  slowly.  With  Alice  laid  out  in 
from  tree  to  tree  with  a  torch  to  the  downstairs  bedroom,  the  be- 
change  the  kettles  when  they  were  reaved  Mother  continued  her  vigil 
full  ...  A  beautiful  lake,  called  the  and  her  kindly  ministrations  with  the 
Neversink,  was  nearby.  .  .  .  other  two.  But  it  was  no  use.  Each 

day  they  lost  strength,  and  outside 

^^npHEY  heard  the  gospel  preached  the   elements   continued   to  rage— 

by  two  Mormon  missionaries,  four  feet  of  snow  on  the  level,  and 

accepted  it,  and  prepared  to  come  so    frigid    that   the    snow   made   a 

West.  .  .  .  Margaret  gave  birth  to  a  crunching  noise  as  one  walked." 
second  daughter  while  in  Council 

Bluffs,   and   two   weeks   later   they  jyi ARIAN  found  herself  gripping 


started   the  long  march   westward 
The   baby,   it   was   afterward    said 
cried   for  a  thousand   miles.    .    . 
They  settled   in  Wellsville,   Utah 
and  built  a  two-story  rock  home.  .  . 
To  them  were  born  ten  children 


her  hands  tensely.  She  had 
not  remembered  the  details  of  this 
sad  story.  She  knew  only  that  two 
children  had  died  in  childhood,  but, 
oh,  what  a  pitiful  tale  this  was! 
Imagine  a  mother's  feelings  at  being 


four  sons  and  six  daughters."  so  helpless  to  stay  the  destroyer! 

Jess's  voice  droned  on  and  on,  and  Jess  went  on: 
Marian  was  beginning  to  feel  drowsy,  ''On  New  Year's  day  little  Jim 
when,  suddenly,  her  attention  was  slipped  quietly  away,  and  the  par- 
roused,  ents'  grief  knew  no  bounds.     The 

"During  the  winter  of  1865  the  storm  had  locked  them  in,  as  with 

dread  disease,  diphtheria,  struck  the  a  vise,  and  as  the  cemetery  was  over 

home.      Three     of    the    children,  a  mile  away,  the  burial  there  was 

Martha,  fifteen,  Alice,  eleven,  and  out  of  the  question.     So  out  into 

little  Jim,  two  years,  were  laid  low.  the  orchard  went  Father  and  the 

Terror  struck  the  hearts  of  the  par-  two  boys  with  picks  and  shovels,  and 

ents,  as  there  was  at  that  time  no  after  hours  and  hours,  they  had  pre- 

known  cure  for  the  terrible  afflic-  pared  a  place  for  their  loved  ones, 

tion.     But  with  all  the  faith  and  The  rude  pine  boxes  Father  made 

prayers    at    their    command,    they  from  lumber  he  found  around  the 

nursed  them  and  applied  the  rem-  place.    And  what  of  Martha?    Was 

edies  of  the  day.    But  to  no  avail.  she  to  leave  them  also?    On  Jan.  2 

"It  was  a  sorrowful  Christmas  that  a  kind  providence  saw  fit  to  turn 


92 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


the  course  of  the  disease  and  she  be- 
gan slowly  to  mend,  though  she  was 
weak  for  months  to  come." 

Marian  was  surprised  to  feel  two 
tears  sliding  down  her  cheeks,  but 
she  did  not  bother  to  brush  them 
aside.  ''Imagine  losing  two  loved 
ones  between  Christmas  and  New 
Years.  Wasn't  that  enough  to 
break  the  faith  of  Grandmother  and 
Grandfather?" 

''Oh,  no,"  replied  Alice,  her  eld- 
est sister,  "I  remember  Mother  say- 
ing it  was  very  hard  for  them  to 
bear,  but  it  seemed  to  cement  the 
family  ties  even  more  closely  and 
give  them  determination  to  go  on 
walking  uprightly  in  the  ways  of 
the  Lord.  Bless  the  memory  of 
those  dear  ones,  our  forebears!  I 
wonder  if  we  could  go  through  such 
trials  without  becoming  bitter?" 

"I  doubt  it,"  was  Marian's  whis- 
pered answer.  "Are  the  little  graves 
still  in  evidence?"  she  asked,  with 
a  note  of  keen  interest  in  her  voice. 

"Why,  of  course  they  are,"  an- 
swered Jess.  "You  mean  you 
haven't  remembered  them  during 
all  these  years?  I  know  you  saw 
them  as  a  child.  It's  only  about 
half  a  block  from  here.  I'm  sure  I 
can  remember  the  place." 

A  ND  so  the  twelve  Bennett  adults, 
touched  by  the  tender  story 
of  their  predecessors,  wandered  out 
into  the  orchard.  For,  yes,  it  was 
still  an  orchard,  though  perhaps 
three  or  four  plantings  had  taken 
place  since  Grandfather  Bennett's 
trees  were  there,  and  since  that  sad 
winter  of  1865.  After  searching  a 
short  time  and  pulling  apart  a  tangle 
of  wild  rosebushes,  they  found  a 
cement  slab  and  the  two  wooden 
headstones,  marked  faintly:  "Alice, 
11  yrs."  and  "James,  2  yrs." 


"Yes,  Grandfather  stipulated  in 
his  will,"  said  Jess,  "that  the  graves 
were  never  to  be  molested,  and  so 
the  Olsens,  years  ago,  cemented 
them  over  and  have  plowed  and 
harrowed  and  watered  around  them 
all  these  years." 

"See  how  the  wild  roses  twine 
themselves  around  the  place,"  said 
Alice.  "They  seem  so  very  appro- 
priate for  children's  graves,  don't 
they?" 

Marian  was  deeply  moved  and  she 
contemplated  seriously  the  meaning 
of  life.  "What  is  true  greatness, 
Jess?"  she  finally  asked,  voicing  the 
thought  that  had  come  to  her  in 
that  moment  of  contemplation. 

A  long  pause  ensued,  then  her 
stalwart  brother  lifted  his  head  and 
answered,  "A  good  father  and  a 
good  mother  are  great.  I  am  sure 
Grandfather  and  Grandmother  were 
great  people.  If  a  man  and  woman 
are  honest  and  dependable,  if  they 
love  others  and  are  loved  in  return, 
if  they  sincerely  try  to  keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  helping 
their  neighbors,  then  I  think  they 
are  great.  If  they  rear  a  fine  family 
that  is  a  worthy  contribution  to  so- 
ciety, they  are  great.  And  to  be 
content  with  what  the  Lord  in  his 
mercy  metes  out  to  us  is  greatness." 

The  grandchildren  stood  for  some 
time  in  silence  around  the  two 
graves,  engaged  in  as  solemn  and 
important  thoughts  as  they  had  had 
for  many  a  day. 

"I'm  so  glad  we  came  here  today," 
said  Marian  at  last.  "I  think  I  have 
been  needing  this  for  a  long  time." 

That  night,  as  she  and  George 
prepared  for  bed,  she  turned  to  him, 
and  out  of  the  fulness  of  her  heart, 
she  said,  "George,  my  dear,  you  are 
a  truly  great  man.  And  I  am  con- 
tent." 


A  Perry  Picture 


WASHINGTON  AT  VALLEY  FORGE 


vl/hen   Cf4 


\en   y^reatness 


[Beckoned 


Ins  W.  Schow 

On  Mount  Vernon's  long  veranda  one  may  turn 
His  back  to  the  estate,  and  dreamily 
Look  out  upon  the  river  that  leads  down 
In  gentle  undulations  to  the  sea. 

Once  Washington,  the  boy,  ignored  the  land. 
Adventure-drawn  by  waters  rippling  by, 
And  dreamed  a  brave  career  called  from  the  deck 
Of  some  tall  ship,  poised  between  sea  and  sky. 

Yet,  mindful  of  a  mother's  fears,  he  turned 
Back  from  the  sea,  gave  up  his  youthful  schemes, 
To  find  adventure  beckoned  from  the  land. 
And  greatness  far  beyond  his  boyhood  dreams. 


Page  93 


Sixtyi    ijears  KjLgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  February  i,  and  February  15,  1899 

A  WONDERFUL  AGE:  Women  have  in  this  present  generation  taken  hold  of 
some  of  the  problems  of  the  day  and  wrestled  with  them  with  the  intuitive  spiritual 
strength  that  seems  to  be  a  part  of  the  feminine  nature.  .  .  .  Combined  efforts  are  mul- 
tiplying, and  necessarily  must  increase  the  power  against  tyranny  and  oppression  of  all 
kinds,  and  where  men  and  women  unite  for  high  purposes,  intelligently  waging  war 
against  wrong-doing,  the  victory  so  long  looked  for  must  eventually  be  expected. 

— Editorial 

PERSEVERANCE  AT  CENTERVILLE:  The  Centerville  Relief  Society  owned 
two  lots  of  its  own  and  desired  to  build,  as  they  had  no  place  of  their  own  to  meet  in, 
but  on  inquiring  the  cost  they  found  it  would  be  more  than  they  could  afford,  not  wish- 
ing to  go  into  debt  too  much.  On  the  adjoining  lot  from  theirs  was  a  school  house 
which  they  were  advised  to  purcha'se  if  it  could  be  bought  on  reasonable  terms,  .  .  .  They 
found  they  could  buy  it  for  five  hundred  dollars.  Through  the  perseverance  of  the  com- 
mittee, and  prayers  and  help  of  the  brethren  and  sisters  who  responded  nobly  to  the 
cause,  they  bought  it.  So  now  we  own  two  thirds  of  a  block.  The  school  house  was 
cleared  and  repaired  and  .  .  .  was  dedicated  June  1,  1898. 

— Mary  Rockwood,  Sec. 

Tho'  clouds  of  disappointment 

May  gather  in  life's  sky. 

Do  not  despair,  the  sun  is  there. 

And  soon  will  be  so  bright  and  fair. 

And  then  those  dearest  hopes  of  thine 

Like  sunlight  in  thy  path  will  shine.  .  .  . 

— Nina  Winslow  Eckhart 

VIRGIN  CITY,  DIXIE:  The  past  year  has  been  a  very  dry  one.  In  August  we 
had  ,a  vert  severe  storm  which  did  but  little  good  and  a  great  deal  of  harm.  The  health 
of  the  people  as  a  rule  is  pretty  good.  Our  Relief  Society  is  doing  a  good  work  taking 
care  of  the  sick  and  looking  after  the  worthy  poor  and  feeling  after  the  aged.  On  the 
morning  of  January  11,  the  people  awoke  finding  a  happy  surprise,  the  snow  being  about 
three  inches  deep,  the  first  wet  storm  for  the  winter,  which  made  everybody  rejoice. 

— Emily  A.  Stratton 

THE  TRIENNIAL:  The  women  of  Utah  who  went  to  Washington  in  February 
to  attend  the  Triennial  sessions  of  the  National  Council  of  Women  of  the  United  States, 
have  had  a«n  interesting  experience  to  say  the  least,  especially  those  who  went  as  presi- 
dents, (proxies),  delegates  and  members  of  the  Resolution  Committee.  As  everyone 
knows  who  has  been  connected  with  such  great  national  bodies,  the  hard  work  and 
really  the  most  important  is  done  in  committees.  Speech  making  is  comparatively  easy, 
more  especially  so  when  prepared  beforehand,  which  the  addresses  certainly  should 
be  on  any  given  subject.  .  .  .  The  papers  for  discussion  were  of  very  great  interest, 
especially  upon  vital  questions.  .  .  .  "The  Women  of  Hawaii,"  by  Susa  Young  Gates, 
was  a  very  ably  written  and  exhaustive  paper  on  the  conditions,  customs  and  ethics  of 
the  natives,  and  some  expression  of  real  hfe  by  Hannah  Kaepapa,  the  pretty  custom  of 
the  laie  was  given  in  an  object  lesson  on  the  platform.  .  .  . 

— Editorial 


Page  94 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


P 


OELLE  S.  SPAFFORD,  General 
President  of  Relief  Society,  has 
been  named  a  member  at  large  on 
the  executive  committee  of  the 
National  Council  of  Women.  She 
recently  attended  the  annual  meet- 
ing of  the  council  in  New  York  City, 
accompanied  by  Marianne  C.  Sharp, 
Second  Counselor  in  the  General 
Presidency. 

AULA  COHEN,  twenty-three- 
vear-old  astronomer,  who  has  a 
Master's  Degree  from  the  University 
of  California  at  Los  Angeles,  is  a 
member  of  the  Douglas  Aircraft 
Research  Department,  where  she 
plots  possible  orbits  for  artificial 
satellites. 

]Vf  ICHIKO  SHODA,  twenty-four, 
is  betrothed  to  Crown  Prince 
Akhihito  of  Japan.  She  is  the  first 
commoner  to  share  the  throne  of 
Japan  since  the  world's  oldest  dynas- 
tv  took  it  over  in  660  b.c. 

QARNER  DODSON,  wife  of 
a  geologist,  has  written  a  helpful 
and  practical  volume.  Making  iht 
Most  oi  Every  Move,  in  which  she 
offers  advice  on  packing,  the  finan- 
cial aspects  of  moving,  selecting 
new  homes  and  disposing  of  the 
old  ones.  The  author,  from  her 
rich  and  varied  experiences  in  mov- 
ing, and  from  extensive  research, 
believes  that  the  psychological 
problems  of  moving  require  care- 
ful consideration. 


PELESTIA  TERRY  PETER- 
SON, ninety-eight,  of  Fairview, 
Utah,  has  been  married  for  eighty 
years.  She  and  her  husband  Peter 
Peterson,  ninety-eight,  celebrated 
this  important  anniversary  in  De- 
cember 1958.  They  are  said  to  be 
the  oldest  married  couple  in  the 
United  States. 

lyrRS.  HELEN  DUPREY  BUL- 
^  ^  LOCK,  Washington,  D.  C, 
makes  a  specialty  of  planning  ''Din- 
ners with  the  Presidents"  at  the 
famous  Mayflower  Hotel.  The  men- 
us and  the  recipes  are  secured  from 
the  families  of  the  Presidents,  or 
from  descendants  of  those  deceased. 
This  year  the  dinner  honors  go  to 
James  Monroe,  and  the  menu  con- 
sists of  roast  duckling,  deviled  eggs 
with  anchovy  on  water  cress,  green 
pea  soup  with  mint,  grilled  toma- 
toes, sweet  potatoes,  patty  pan 
squash,  purple  plum  jelly,  and  other 
delicacies. 

lyfRS.  GELSOMINA  DEL  VEC- 
^  ^  OHIO,  of  Paterson,  New  Jer- 
sey, recently  celebrated  her  107th 
birthday  by  taking  her  two  cats  for 
a  walk.  She  is  hale,  hearty,  and 
happy. 

T\R.  CHIEN  SHIUNG  WU,  Co- 
lumbia University  physics  pro- 
fessor, is  the  first  woman  to  win  the 
Research  Corporation  award.  She 
received  the  1958  prize  for  her  out- 
standing research  on  the  parity  law. 

Page  95 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.    46 


FEBRUARY    1959 


NO.    2 


y:ybligations  of  a    1 1 iother  s  J^uthonty 


npHE  term  General  Authorities  in 

the  Church  has  a  meaning  pe- 

cuhar   to    itself,    and   hkewise    the 

different  degrees  of  authority  exer 


the  Lord  for  the  exercise  of  the 
authority  of  the  Priesthood  in  Sec- 
tion 121  of  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants—to  influence   by   persuasion, 


cised  by  stake,  ward,  branch,  and  gentleness,  and  meekness,  and  by 
mission  officers.  There  is  also  the  unfeigned  love,  reproving  with 
personal  authority  of  a  man  bearing  sharpness  betimes,  then  afterward 
the  Priesthood  in  his  own  home.  showing  forth  an  increase  of  love 
Then  there  is  the  authority  of  a  toward  the  one  whom  she  has  re- 
mother  in  the  home.  In  her  sphere  proved,  lest  the  child  should  con- 
of  service  she  must  assume  its  obliga-  sider  his  mother  to  be  his  enemy, 
tions  and  know  the  duties  required  The  mother  herself  must  set  an 
of  her  before  she  can  fulfill  her  example  of  obedience  to  authority, 
obligations.  Church  authorities  for  there  are  two  facets— the  author- 
constantly  teach  the  obligations  of  ity  a  mother  wields  and  the  authority 
parents,  and  in  Section  69  of  The  to  which  she  yields.  Obeying  that 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,  the  Lord  authority  over  her  enlarges  her  soul 
commands  parents  to  teach  their  and  assists  her  in  exercising  her  own 
children,  when  eight  years  old,  to  authority.  Nor  will  she  ever  criti- 
understand  the  doctrine  of  repent-  cize  those  over  her. 
ance,  faith  in  Christ,  of  baptism.  President  Joseph  F.  Smith  de- 
and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  clared,  'There  never  should  be  a 
to  pray  and  to  walk  uprightly  before  day  pass  but  all  the  people  compos- 
the  Lord.  This  law  applies  to  moth-  ing  the  Church  should  lift  up  their 
ers  as  well  as  fathers.  Mothers  must  voices  in  prayer  to  the  Lord  to  sus- 
assume  authority  in  this  training,  tain  his  servants  who  are  placed  to 
for  the  sin  of  not  training  will  be  preside  over  them." 
upon  the  heads  of  parents,  not  their  Teaching  children  in  the  home 


childrens',  the  Lord  warns. 

The  acceptance  and  exercise  of 
this  authority  by  a  mother  lays  the 
foundation  in  her  children  of  a  love 


the  absolute  necessity  of  obeying 
gospel  principles  and  the  Authori- 
ties of  the  Church,  and  of  the  heav- 
en to  be  inherited  eternally  by  those 


and  respect  for  authority  resulting     obedient  to  authority,  will  reward  a 


in  an  obedience  to  authority.  The 
children  who  are  trained  to  see  the 
blessed  results  of  obedience  to 
authority  will  not  give  mere  lip  serv- 
ice to  it. 

A  mother  who  wishes  to  exercise 
authority  properly,  may  apply  to  the 
training  in  authority  of  her  children 
many  of  the  attributes  set  forth  by 
Page  96 


mother  for  any  sacrifice  she  may 
make  in  order  to  fulfill  daily  and 
hourly  the  obligations  of  authority 
which  are  inherent  in  her  role  of 
mother.  In  days  to  come  she  will 
realize  the  promise  ''Her  children 
arise  up,  and  call  her  blessed  .  .  ." 
(Proverbs  31:28). 

-M.  C.  S. 


UJirthdaii   (congratulations  to  J^m^    iurovon  JLy^man 

Former  General  President  of  Relief  Society 
February  7,  1959 

TT  has  been  well  said  that  life  is  enriched  and  fulfilled  by  the  development 
of  one's  inherent  abilities,  and  by  a  reaching  out  into  the  lives  of  others 
to  uplift  and  comfort  them.  Sister  Amy  Brown  Lyman,  since  her  early 
youth,  has  exemplified  in  a  wide  field  of  service  this  spirit  of  dedication 
and  devotion.  As  a  young  woman  she  became  interested  in  Relief  Society 
by  observing  the  spiritual  solace  and  practical  ministrations  given  by  the 
sisters  who  were  joined  together  in  love  and  service  to  each  other  and  to 
their  communities.  Sister  Lyman  has  long  served  Relief  Society  in  many 
capacities  —  as  General  Secretary-Treasurer,  as  First  Counselor  in  the  Gen- 
eral Presidency,  and  as  General  President.  She  continues  to  serve  as  a 
ward  literature  class  leader. 

Relief  Society  women  throughout  the  Church  are  grateful  for  the 
continuing  influence  of  her  inspiration  and  far-reaching  leadership.  The 
General  Board  and  tl^e  members  of  the  world-wide  sisterhood  extend  birth- 
day congratulations  to  a  beloved  leader  and  wish  her  much  happiness. 


Kj^Uimitable 

Grace  Barker  Wilson 

I  cannot  measure  outer  space, 
For  it  extends  beyond  the  stars; 
And  yet  infinity  must  reach 
Beyond  the  farthest  scimitars. 

I  cannot  fathom  human  minds, 
Nor  bound  the  hmits  of  a  soul, 
But  I  can  chart  a  steady  course 
With  heaven  for  its  goal. 


cJhe  JLeaven  of  JLaughter 

Maude  Rubin 

Who  drowns  his  laughter  in  a  flood  of  fear 
Shall  hear  no  bird  at  dawn — 
Nor  see  soft-footed  dusk  walk  through  the  land — 
Nor  smell  the  petaled  snow  of  apple-bloom. 

Oh,  may  I  keep  that  lifting  leaven. 
Hoard  it  through  the  heavy  hours.  .  .  . 
Let  not  the  nearing  darkness  blind  my  eyes 
To  softness  of  gray  clouds,  the  peace  of  night, 
Or  day's  recurring  triumph! 

Page  97 


^yiohidu    TO  THE  FIELD 

QJooa  at  C/unerais    ilo  JLonger  a   Lriegular  Service 

of  LKeiief  S  octet  if 

"\yl7E  call  to  your  attention  the  following  statement  with  regard  to  the 
policy  of  Relief  Society  providing  food  at  funerals  which  appeared  in 
the  November-December  1958  copy  of  The  Messenger  issued  by  the  Presid- 
ing Bishop's  office: 

There  appears  to  be  a  need  among  bishops  and  Relief  Soeiety  presidents  for  clarifica- 
tion of  the  responsibihty  of  Rehef  Society  with  regard  to  providing  food  for  famihes 
at  time  of  funerals. 

In  the  early  days  of  the  Church,  methods  of  transportation  were  slow,  making  it 
difficult  for  persons  from  out  of  town  who  attended  funerals  to  return  to  their  homes 
by  mealtime;  in  many  communities  public  eating  places  were  not  available  or  were  in- 
adequate. In  view  of  this,  the  custom  of  Relief  Society  providing  food  at  time  of 
funerals  developed  into  a  regular  practice  in  most  Latter-day  Saint  communities.  Today, 
however,  conditions  have  changed  to  the  extent  that  it  is  no  longer  considered  necessary 
for  Relief  Society  to  provide  this  service  as  a  regular  practice.  In  those  instances  in 
which  it  is  deemed  necessary  or  advisable  for  the  Society  to  give  this  service,  it  is 
given  as  a  special  service.  The  need  for  the  service  is  determined  by  the  ward  Relief 
Society  president  in  consultation  with  the  bishop,  taking  into  account  the  circumstances 
of  the  individual  family,  available  community  eating  places  to  serve  persons  attending 
the  funeral  who  may  be  unable  to  return  to  their  homes  by  mealtime,  and  the  desire 
of  the  family  for  the  service. 

To  give  this  service  indiscriminately  could  be  both  burdensome  to  the  Society  and 
distasteful  to  the  family. 

Bishops  of  wards  in  which  the  Relief  Society  as  a  regular  practice  is  providing 
food  at  time  of  funerals,  are  requested  to  call  to  the  attention  of  their  respective  Relief 
Society  presidents  the  present  policy  as  stated  above. 

This  does  not  mean  that  Relief  Society  shall  withhold,  in  any  measure,  the  custom- 
ary loving,  tender  services  given  to  families  at  time  of  death.  To  comfort  the  sorrowing 
and  tenderly  minister  to  families  at  time  of  death  continue  among  the  foremost  of 
the  compassionate  services  of  Relief  Society. 


Page  98 


LKeasons    1 1  La nl fold 

Margaret  B.  Shom^ikei 

Embers  charred  upon  a  hearth, 

Naked  trees  defying  cold. 

Fertile  land  cloaked  white  with  snow. 

A  puff,  and  embers  gleam 
Bright  in  their  rebirth. 
Time  and  leaf-green  trees 
A  thousand  songs  will  hold. 
Rest  and  barren  land 
New  harvest  will  bestow. 

Growth,  fire,  earth 
Hold  reasons  manifold; 
Life  has  its  afterglow. 


uestion 


nji  CJireside   L^hat  on  a    iourmng  kli 

A  Sabbath  evening  in  a  home  where  faith  abides,  with  young  friends 
gathered  to  engage  in  pleasant  and  prayerful  discussion  and  song  —  this 
is  "A  Fireside." 

What  beautiful  images  the  word  suggests:  home,  hospitality,  friend- 
ship, security. 

Fire,  the  key  word,  has  been  man's  friend  or  his  foe  through  the  ages. 

It  is  heat  for  his  home,  elemental  source  of  light,  refiner  and  purifier 
of  coarse  materials,  energy  for  machines. 

The  word  ''fire"  has  enriched  our  language:  ''fired  with  imagination"; 
fired  with  enthusiasm";  "the  fire  of  faith." 

When  God  wanted  to  speak  to  Moses,  he  spoke  with  fire  .  .  .  "out  of 
the  burning  bush." 

Page  99 


100  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

Fire  is  man's  friend  —  but  it  also  can  be  his  enemy. 

One  of  today's  most  destructive  forms  of  fire  is  the  tiny  flame  from  the 
strike  of  a  match  or  the  flick  of  a  lighter  to  start  each  year  in  America  the 
slow  burning  of  400  billion  cigarettes. 

Light  up?  Just  a  minute,  young  friends  of  our  ''Fireside."  Let's  not 
play  with  this  fire. 

Beware  of  the  burning  tobacco  leaf  and  its  fickle  promises  which,  like; 
one's  'pipe  dreams,"  can't  come  true. 

BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 


LKeapes  CJrom  the   L^entral  fyitlantic  estates    11  iission 

Submitted  by  LoveJI  W.  Smith 

Butter  Pecan  Pie 

Recipe  from  Wilmington,  North  Carolina 

3  eggs,  beaten  i  tsp.  vanilla 

Vz  c.  sugar  %  c.  butter,  melted 

1  c.  dark  corn  syrup  i  c.  pecan  meats 

!4  tsp.  salt  1  unbaked  9-inch  pastry  shell 

Put  first  six  ingredients  together  in  order  listed.  Then  sprinkle  one  half  the  nut 
meats  in  the  bottom  of  the  unbaked  pie  shell.  Pour  in  the  pie  mixture.  Sprinkle  re- 
maining half  of  nut  meats  over  top.     Bake  in  350°  oven  about  45  minutes,  or  until  set. 

Crackling  Bread 

1  Yz   c.  corn  meal  1   tsp.  baking  powder 

Vi    c.  flour  1  '/4    c.  ground  pork  cracklings 

1  tsp.  salt 

Mix  all  ingredients  together  with  just  enough  milk  to  make  a  very  stiff  batter 
(soft  dough).  Bake  in  square  pan  at  450°  until  brown.    Cut  in  squares  to  serve. 

Hush  Puppies 

1  c.  corn  meal  1  tsp.  sugar 

%  e.  flour  1  egg 

1  tsp.  salt  enough  milk  to  make  dough  like 

2  tsp.  baking  powder  drop-biscuit 

Mix  all  ingredients  together  and  drop  by  teaspoons  into  deep  fat.  Cook  at  375° 
until  golden  brown. 

A  little  onion  salt,  added  to  above  ingredients  before  baking,  gives  a  delightful 
flayor.    Serve  hot  with  any  food. 

Crusty  Pound  Cake 

When  baked,  a  rich,  crusty  top  forms  on  this  cake. 

1  ^  c.  butter  4  c.  flour 

8  eggs  2  c.  sugar 

Ya  tsp.  salt  1  tsp.  baking  powder 

1  tsp.  vanilla  extract  1  tsp.  lemon  extract 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  CENTRAL  ATLANTIC  STATES  MISSION  101 

Cream  butter  and  work  in  flour  until  mixture  is  of  a  fine,  mealy  texture.  Beat 
eggs  until  lemon-colored;  combine  with  sugar.  Add  to  flour  mixture.  Add  salt,  baking 
powder,  and  extracts.  Beat  15  minutes  with  rotary  beater,  or  five  minutes  with  electric 
beater.  Bake  in  greased  tube  pan  in  slow  oven  (250°)  40  minutes,  then  in  moderate 
oven  (325°)  40  minutes. 

Crust  wfll  form  making  frosting  unnecessary. 

Cheese  Apple  Crisp 

6-8  apples  (or  two  cans)  1  tsp,  each,  cinnamon,  allspice, 

1  c,  sugar  and  nutmeg 

Pare  apples  and  cut  in  pieces.  Mix  sugar  and  spices  together,  mix  with  apples. 
Put  in  pan  without  crust. 

Topping  for  apples 

1/4   to  2  c,  flour  1  4-0Z,  can  American  cheese 

%   lb,  butter  (powdered) 

1  c.  sugar  about  Vz  c.  water 

Mix  flour,  butter,  sugar,  and  cheese  until  it  looks  like  meal.  Put  this  on  top  of 
apples.  This  amount  makes  a  thick  topping.  Sprinkle  water  over  topping  and  bake 
about  45  minutes  at  400°.     Serve  hot  or  cold.    Serves  12, 

(This  recipe  from  North  Carolina  has  been  handed  down  through  several  gen- 
erations). 

Virginia  Baked  Ham 

Wash  a  Smithfield*  ham  in  hot  water  with  a  stiff  brush.  Put  in  boiler  of  water  large 
enough  for  ham  to  float.  When  it  gets  to  boiling  point,  turn  heat  down,  so  it  does  not 
even  bubble.  Cook  until  bone  on  large  end  leaves  ham  (about  1  inch).  Then  take  it  out 
of  fat.  Sprinkle  Vi  cup  or  more  of  brown  sugar  over  the  ham  and  add  spices,  if 
desired.    Put  ham  in  hot  oven,  so  it  will  brown  in  10  minutes. 

* ''Smithfield"  hams  come  from  animals  fattened  on  peanuts.  It  is  thought  by  the 
Virginians  that  the  feeding  of  peanuts  gives  a  very  special  flavor  to  the  ham. 

Southern  Spoon  Bread 
(Recipe  from  Roanoke,  Virginia) 

1  Vz  c.  corn  meal  5  eggs 

Va  lb.  butter  2  c.  milk 

1  tsp.  sugar  1 H   c.  boiling  water 

1%  tsp.  salt  1  tbsp.  baking  powder 

Mix  corn  meal,  salt,  and  sugar  together.  Add  boiling  water.  Add  butter  melted. 
Beat  eggs  and  add  milk  to  eggs.  Put  the  two  mixtures  together.  Add  baking  powder. 
Pour  into  dripper  baking  pan  and  bake  30  to  40  minutes  in  oven  at  350°. 

Southern  Fried  Chicken 

1  medium-sized  fryer,  cut  into  Vz    c.  sweet  milk 

desired  pieces  salt  and  pepper 

1  egg  flour  as  needed 

Beat  egg  lightly;  add  approximately  Vi  cup  sweet  milk,  salt,  and  pepper  to  taste. 
Dip  chicken  into  this  mixture,  then  roll  in  flour.  Cook  in  piping  hot  grease.  Arrange 
chicken  in  wire  frying  basket,  place  in  hot  grease,  and  fry  until  golden  brown.  You  may 
add  French-fried  potatoes  to  grease  and  cook  along  with  chicken.    Drain  and  serve. 


(^ooRing   Viyith    Jjr^    llldk 


Dr.  Marfan  Bennion 
Chairman,  Department  of  Food  and  Nutrition,  Brigham  Young  University 

YOU,    as    today's    homemaker,  than  six  months  unless  it  is  in  an 

find  on  your  grocer's  shelves  airtight  glass,  metal,  foil,  or  polye- 

many  new  products  and  also  thylene-lined  container,  as  otherwise 

many  old  products  in  new  forms,  it    may    become    off-flavored    and 

One  such  food  which  can  be  put  to  caked.      If    the    dry    milk    is    kept 

very  good  use  in  your  kitchen  is  non-  in  air-tight  containers  at  40°  F.,  it 

fat  milk  solids,  often  called  dry  milk,  will  keep  as  long  as  two  years.    Use 

Most  of  the  water  is  removed  from  from  your  stored  supply  and  add  to 

fresh,   liquid   skim   milk  to  obtain  it,  so  that  none  of  it  gets  too  old  be- 

nonfat  dry  milk.  This,  then,  is  a  mix-  fore  it  is  used, 

ture  of  protein,  milk-sugar,  minerals.  Dry  milk  is   convenient  to   use. 

and  some  of  the  water  soluble  vita-  It  may  be  reconstituted  with  water 

mins,  especially  riboflavin.    The  use  and  used  as  any  hquid  milk  if  it  is  a 

of  dry  milk  in  many  dishes  may  be  grade  A  product  and  clean  utensils 

an  excellent  way  of  stepping  up  the  are  used  in  the  mixing  process.    It 

nutritive    value    of    your    family's  may  also  be  used  in  many  cases  as 

meals.  Newer  methods  of  processing  the    dry   product.      In    recipes   for 

have  made  it  possible  to  preserve  breads,  cakes,  and  other  baked  goods, 

maximum    fresh    milk    flavor,   also,  the  dry  milk  may  simply  be  added  to 

and  to  give  you  a  product  that  is  or  sifted  with  the  other  dry  ingredi- 

readily  soluble  and  easy  to  use.  ents  in  the  recipe.  Then,  water  may 

Economy  may  be  the  keynote  in  be  used  for  the  required  liquid.  Oth- 
your  food  budget.  If  so,  dry  milk  er  liquids,  as  stock,  fruit  juice,  or 
will  fit  nicely  into  your  plan.  It  is  even  additional  milk,  may  also  be 
one  of  the  most  economical  forms  used,  depending  upon  the  recipe, 
of  milk  you  can  buy,  costing  only  You  may  adapt  most  of  your  favor- 
about  one  half  as  much  per  quart  ite  baking  recipes  for  the  use  of  dry 
as  comparable  fluid  skim  milk.  Re-  milk  in  this  way.  A  good  general 
member,  however,  that  the  fat  has  rule  to  follow  in  deciding  how  much 
been  removed  from  the  dry  milk  dry  milk  to  substitute  is  to  use  three 
solids,  so  the  price  cannot  be  strictly  to  four  tablespoons  of  dry  milk  and 
compared  to  fresh  whole  milk.  one  cup  of  water  as  the  liquid  to  re- 

These  are  the  days  of  modern  con-  place  each  cup  of  milk  called  for  in 

veniences,  and  the  use  of  dry  milk  a  recipe. 

in  cooking  blends  in  well  with  this  You  may  like  to  add  an  additional 
theme.  It  is  convenient  to  store  amount  of  dry  milk  to  many  of 
since  it  does  not  require  refrigeration  your  old  favorite  recipes  or  to  new 
and  takes  very  little  shelf  space.  It  ones  you  are  trying.  Since  dry  milk 
should  be  kept,  however,  in  a  tightly  is  high  in  food  value,  you  may  mark- 
covered  container,  so  that  it  is  not  edly  increase  the  nutritive  value  of 
left  open  to  the  air.  Storage  tem-  a  product  in  this  way  without  seri- 
peratures  no  higher  than  75°  F.  are  ously  affecting  the  flavor  or  texture, 
preferable,  also.  It  is  unwise  to  in  most  cases.  If  you  have  a  mem- 
keep  dry  milk  over  a  period  of  more  ber  of  your  family  who  does  not  like 
Page  102 


COOKING  WITH  DRY  MILK 


103 


to  drink  milk,  this  may  be  an  excel- 
lent way  of  getting  into  his  diet  the 
valuable  nutrients  furnished  by  one 
of  nature's  most  perfect  foods— milk. 
Perhaps  you  have  not  yet  tried 
adding  dry  milk  to  meat  or  fish 
loaves.  As  much  as  one-fourth 
cup  for  each  pound  of  meat  or 
fish  should  give  satisfactory  results 
in  flavor  and  will,  certainly,  increase 
the  nutritive  value  of  the  dish,  as 
well  as  stretch  that  food  dollar  spent 
for  meat.  Other  casserole  dishes 
may  also  adapt  themselves  well  to 
the  addition  of  nonfat  dry  milk. 

TT  may  be  well  to  mention  here 
that  if  the  proportion  of  milk  in 
a  recipe  is  being  increased  very 
much,  a  few  modifications  may  be 
necessary.  A  higher  proportion  of 
dry  milk  may  make  a  product  less 
tender,  so  the  fat  in  the  recipe  may 
need  to  be  increased  a  small  amount. 
You  may  notice  that  extra  dry  milk 
solids  seem  to  thicken  as  they  ab- 
sorb more  moisture,  so  the  liquid 
in  a  recipe  may  need  to  be  increased 
or  the  flour  decreased  somewhat. 
Milk  solids  contain  milk-sugar  and 
may  produce  a  product  which  is 
too  sweet,  unless  the  sugar  in  the 
recipe  is  slightly  decreased.  The 
additional  milk-sugar  from  the  non- 
fat milk  solids  may  also  cause 
the  baked  food  to  become  too 
brown,  unless  the  oven  temperature 
is  decreased  a  little. 

There  will  be  differences  in  the 
compactness  of  packing  of  various 
types  of  nonfat  dry  milk,  espec- 
ially instant  dry  milk,  and  it  is  there- 
fore best  to  follow  package  direc- 
tions when  mixing  with  water  to 
reconstitute.  Usually  three-fourths 
cup  of  non-instant  powder  or  one 
and  one-eighth  cup  of  instant  pow- 
der to  one  quart  of  water  is  recom- 


mended. When  mixing,  it  is  best  to 
sprinkle  the  powder  on  top  of  the 
water  and  beat  or  mix  thoroughly. 
The  mixture  may  be  shaken  in  a 
tightly  covered  jar.  Water  at  room 
temperature  or  slightly  warmer,  will 
make  it  possible  to  mix  the  milk 
more  easily  and  completely.  If 
the  milk  is  used  for  drinking, 
either  alone  or  mixed  with  varying 
proportions  of  liquid  whole  milk,  it 
will  be  improved  by  chilling  in  the 
refrigerator  overnight.  The  newer 
processing  methods  have  produced 
a  very  palatable  instant  product  for 
drinking  purposes,  as  well  as  for  use 
in  cooking. 

A  light  and  airy  product  for  top- 
ping may  be  made  by  whipping  non- 
fat milk  solids.  Equal  measures 
of  dry  milk  and  water  are  usually 
satisfactory  for  this  purpose.  Make 
sure  that  your  bowl  is  the  right  size 
for  the  amount  of  mixture  you  are 
whipping  so  that  thorough  mixing 
can  take  place.  The  bowl,  beaters, 
and  water  should  be  icy  cold.  Place 
the  water  in  the  bowl,  sprinkle  the 
milk  solids  over  the  top,  and  beat, 
first  at  low  speed  and  then  at  high 
speed,  until  stiff.  Scrape  down  the 
sides  of  the  bowl  occasionally.  A 
little  lemon  juice  may  be  added  for 
stability.  Sugar  may  be  added  after 
the  mixture  is  stiffly  beaten.  The 
topping  will  not  hold  up  for  long 
periods  of  time,  but  makes  a  pleas- 
ant, economical  product  when  used 
immediately. 

The  use  of  dry  milk,  then,  offers 
you  nutrition,  convenience,  and 
economy.  Make  the  most  of  it. 
You  really  need  no  special  recipes. 
Often  only  a  simple  substitution  is 
necessary.  However,  a  few  recipes 
are  offered  here  to  help  you  get 
started  and  to  stimulate  your  spirit 
of  adventure  in  trying  new  things. 


104 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Pineapple  Breakfast  Cake 


%  c.  sugar 

!4  c.  soft  shortening 

1  egg 

Vz  c.  water 


1  Vi  c.  all-purpose  flour 

2  tbsp.  nonfat  dried  milk  solids 

1  /4  tsp.  baking  powder 

Vi  tsp.  salt 


Mix  sugar,  shortening,  and  egg  together  thoroughly.  Stir  in  gradually  Vi  c.  water. 
Sift  dry  ingredients  together  and  stir  into  sugar  and  egg  mixture — do  not  beat.  Spread 
batter  in  greased  9-inch  square  pan  and  sprinkle  with  pineapple  topping.  Bake  at  375" 
for  25  to  30  minutes. 


Pineapple  Topping 

%    c.  drained  crushed  pineapple 


3  tbsp.  softened  margarine  or  butter 
3  tbsp.  brown  sugar 

Mix  together  thoroughly  and  sprinkle  on  top  of  batter  before  baking. 

Whole-Wheat  Bread 


1  tbsp.  salt 

V',   c.  soft  shortening  or  oil 
%  c.  nonfat  dried  milk  solids 
5 14 -6  c.  whole-wheat  flour 


iVi    c.  warm  water 
Va   c.  brown  sugar  or  molasses 
1  pkg.  active  dry  yeast  ( 1  cake  com- 
pressed yeast  may  be  used) 

Measure  water  and  sugar  into  large  mixing  bowl;  add  yeast  and  stir.  Add  salt  and 
shortening.  Mix  milk  solids  and  2  c.  of  the  flour  together;  add  to  yeast  mixture  and 
stir.  Add  additional  flour  to  form  a  soft  dough.  Turn  dough  onto  lightly  floured  board 
and  knead  until  smooth  and  elastic  and  dough  does  not  stick  to  board.  Return  to  clean 
mixing  bowl;  lightly  grease  top  of  dough  to  prevent  drying,  cover,  put  in  a  warm  place, 
and  allow  dough  to  double  in  bulk — about  1 — 1  Vi  hours.  Push  dough  down.  Turn 
out  on  very  lightly  floured  board  and  shape  into  two  loaves.  Place  in  greased  standard 
size  loaf  pans,  7'/4x3V2X2/4  inches.  Let  rise  until  doubled  in  bulk — about  45  minutes. 
Bake  in  preheated  oven  at  400°  F.  for  35  to  45  minutes.    Yield:  2  loaves. 

Fluffy  Lemon  Chiffon  Pie 

Vi   tsp.  grated  lemon  rind 


/4   c.  water 


Vi  package  lemon  flavored  gelatin 

Vi  c.  boiling  water 

!4  c.  sugar 

/4  c.  lemon  juice 

Dissolve  gelatin  in  boiling  water.  Add  sugar,  lemon  juice,  and  lemon  rind  and  stir 
until  dissolved.  Place  in  refrigerator  until  gelatin  mixture  begins  to  thicken.  Have  %  c. 
water,  bowl,  and  beater  very  cold.  Sprinkle  dried  milk  on  top  of  water  and  beat  mix- 
ture until  stiff.  Beat  gelatin  mixture  into  whipped  milk.  Pour  into  8-inch  pie  pan 
lined  with  baked  pastry  shell  or  graham  cracker  crust.  Chill  until  firm.  Yield:  Filling 
for  one  8-inch  pie. 

Pudding  Mix 


1  Vi    c.  sugar 

\Vz    c.  corn  starch 


1   tsp.  salt 
7  c.  dry  milk 


Combine  ingredients  thoroughly  and  store  in  covered  container. 


Pudding 


%    c.  pudding  mix 
\Vi   c.  water 


1  egg  yolk,  beaten 
/4    tsp.  vanilla 


COOKING  WITH  DRY  MILK 


105 


Add  water  gradually  to  pudding  mix,  stirring  until  smooth.  Bring  to  a  boil  over 
gentle  heat.  Then  add  egg  yolk  and  vanilla.  Cook  an  additional  minute.  This  recipe 
makes  three  or  four  servings. 


Pudding  Variations 


Use  one  of  the  following: 


1  tbsp.  chocolate  syrup  or   Vi   square 

bitter  chocolate 
V4    tsp.  vanilla  and  1  tsp.  butter 
!4    c.  chopped  fruit,  fresh,  canned  or 
dried 


K    c.  cinnamon  drops  or  crushed 

peppermint  candies 
/4    c.  chopped  nuts 
Vi   c.  toasted  cake  cubes 
!4    c.  toasted  coconut 


If  desired,  pudding  may  be  served  \\ith  topping  of  chocolate  or  butterscotch  sauce, 
honey,  jam,  or  whipped  cream.  Or  pudding  may  be  used  to  fill  pie  or  tart  shells,  or 
as  filling  between  layers  of  cake.  Consistency  of  pudding  may  be  varied  to  taste  by 
increasing  or  decreasing  the  amount  of  water  added. 


Corn  Chowder 


4  c.  diced  raw  potatoes 

2  c.  boiling  water 

4  tbsp.  diced  salt  pork 

1  onion,  chopped 

2  c.    canned,    creamed 
corn 


style    or   frozen 


1   c.  dry  milk 

1  c.  water 
1  Vi   tsp.  salt 

dash  pepper 

2  tbsp.  chopped  parsley 


Cook  potatoes  in  water  for  ten  minutes.  Saute  salt  pork  and  onion  gently  for  five 
minutes  or  until  pork  is  crisp;  add  to  potatoes.  Add  corn  and  cook  gently  until 
potatoes  are  done.  Mix  dry  milk  to  a  smooth  paste  with  water,  add  paste,  salt,  and 
pepper  to  soup.  Heat  thoroughly  over  boiling  water,  add  chopped  parsley  and  serve. 
Serves  six  to  eight. 

Macaroni,  Cheese,  and  Eggs 


1 '/ 


c.  macaroni,  broken  into  pieces 

c.  water  or  fluid  milk 

c.  dry  milk,  whole  or  nonfat 

tbsp.  flour 

tsp.  salt 


1  Vi    tbsp.  fat 
1  Vi   c.  grated  cheese 
4  hard  cooked  eggs,  sliced  crumbs 
mixed  with  melted  fat 


For  added  milk  value,  use  %  c.  dry  milk  and  1  Vi  tbsp.  flour,  in  place  of  amounts 
given  above. 

Cook  macaroni  in  boiling  water  until  tender.  Drain  and  discard  cooking  water. 
Put  the  water  or  fluid  into  a  pan;  add  dry  milk,  flour,  and  salt.    Beat  until  smooth. 

Add  fat  and  cook  over  very  low  heat  or  boiling  water  until  thickened,  stirring  as 
necessary  to  prevent  sticking  or  lumping.  Remove  from  heat  and  stir  in  cheese.  Place 
macaroni  in  a  greased  dish,  cover  with  the  eggs,  and  add  the  cheese  sauce.  Sprinkle 
crumbs  over  top.  Brown  in  moderate  oven  350°  F.  for  about  twenty  minutes.  Serves 
six  servings. 


Lipst 


ream 


TN  a  turbulent  stream,  a  fish  must  swim  hard  to  stay  in  the  same  place.     But  only  a 
-■-     little  extra  effort  will  take  him  upstream. — Celia  Luce 


LJou   Lyun  Sew —  Xll  — Lrlackets 


Jean  R.  Jennings 


]V/fOST  dresses  and  skirts,  many 
blouses,  and  various  other 
articles  of  clothing  require  some 
type  of  neat  and,  usually,  incon- 
spicuous closing.  Since  the  advent 
of  zippers,  not  too  many  years  ago, 
they  have  been  by  far  the  most  pop- 
ular means  of  finishing  openings 
used  to  make  our  clothing  easy  to 
put  on  or  take  off. 

Not  all  articles  of  clothing  lend 
themselves  to  the  use  of  zippers. 
Some  of  the  garments  that  do  not 
are  baby  clothes  and  those  used  for 
very  small  children;  night  clothes 
of  all  kinds;  undergarments  such  as 
petticoats  and  panties;  and  dresses 
made  of  such  sheer  and  delicate 
fabrics  that  zippers  would  be  too 
heavy  and  obvious.  All  clothing  in 
these  classifications,  as  well  as  some 
others,  need  special  types  of  neat 
and  inconspicuous  closings.  Here 
is  where  some  form  of  sewed  placket 
comes  into  use. 

There  are  several  ways  of  making 
plackets  for  successful  closings  with- 
out zippers.  One  of  these,  the  faced 
placket,  was  discussed  previously  in 
the  article  on  fitted  facings.  Others 
commonly  used  include  the  continu- 
ous bound  placket,  the  hemmed 
placket,  and  the  faced  underarm 
placket. 

Continuous  Bound  Phcket 

This  type  of  placket  is  especially 
useful  for  light  weight  and  sheer 
materials,  being  used  especially  for 
lingerie.  It  is  suitable  for  children's 
clothing  as  well  as  in  straight  gath- 
ered skirts.  It  is  frequently  used  to 
finish  a  sleeve  opening  above  a  tai- 

Page  106 


CONTINUOUS  PLACKET 


IN  SLASH 


IN  SEAM 


«  *  *  *  « 


lored,  applied  cuff;  and  can  finish 
an  open  seam  as  well  as  a  slash. 

1.  Cut  a  straight  strip  of  material 
two  inches  wide  and  twice  the 
length  of  the  opening  plus  one  inch. 
(On  baby  clothes  and  other  dainty 
materials,  make  the  strip  narrower 
so  the  placket  will  be  dainty.) 


YOU  CAN  SEW— XII— PLACKETS 


107 


2.  Baste  and  stitch  strip  to  the 
opening,  right  sides  together.  If 
the  opening  occurs  in  a  seam,  chp 
the  seam  allowance  at  top  and  bot- 
tom. Hold  the  opening  as  straight 
as  possible.  Taper  to  a  sharp  point 
when  applying  to  a  slashed  open- 
ing. Continue  sewing  all  around 
the  opening. 

3.  Turn  in  the  free  edge  to  en- 
close the  seam,  as  on  a  binding,  and 
hem  to  the  line  of  stitching. 

4.  Finish  by  stitching  the  two  free 
ends  together  and  overcast  raw 
edges.  Sew  on  snaps  with  a  hook 
and  eye  at  the  waistline.  In  baby 
clothes  use  buttons  and  button- 
holes. In  slacks,  children's  clothes, 
or  pajamas,  gripper  fasteners  are  use- 
ful. 

Hemmed  PJacket 

This  placket  is  used  most  fre- 
quently on  baby  dresses  to  finish  the 
back  neck  opening.  It  is  also  a 
simple  and  practical  type  for  gath- 
ered skirts. 

Slash  the  center  back  of  dress  or 
skirt  on  the  grain  of  the  material,  to 

the  desired  length.  For  the  under  the  bottom.  For  the  top  side  of 
side  of  the  placket,  stitch  a  narrow  the  placket,  make  a  hem  from  V2  to 
hem,  by  hand  or  machine,  on  the  1  inch  wide.  This  is  lapped  over 
raw  edge,  tapering  off  to  nothing  at     the   under   side   of  the  placket  to 


HEMMED  PLACKET 


108  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

form  a  pleat  at  the  bottom.    Stitch  Hue.     Stitch  the  strips  to  the  gar- 
hem.     At  the  end  of  the  placket,  ment,  backstitching  at  the  ends, 
stitch  twice  across  the  pleat  to  stay  3.  Steam  press  the  placket  seams 
the  opening.  open  and  trim  allowances  on  facings 

to  V4  inch.    Allowances  on  a  dress 

Faced  Underarm  Phcket  may  be  left  wider  for  possible  alter- 

A  faced  or  a  faced  and  hemmed  ation.     Turn  facings  to  the  wrong 

placket  gives  a  flat,  smooth  closing  side  and  press  well  to  insure  thin 

with   snaps  or  hooks.     It  may  be  edges  along  the  opening, 

used  on  light  wools  or  silks  in  situa-  4.   Finish   raw   edges   to  prevent 

tions  where  zippers  are  not  practical  fraying. 

or  not  desired.    It  is  also  frequently  5.  Anchor  seam  tape  behind  front 

used  on  the  bottom  of  tight-fitting  facing  through  which  to  sew  snaps 

sleeves.  and  hooks  and  eyes.     Fasten  front 

In  making  this  placket,  both  front  facing    to    dress   with   an    invisible 

and  back  edges  are   faced   with   a  hemming  stitch, 

lengthwise  strip  of  matching  fabric.  6.  On  the  back  edge,  clip  through 

Stitch,  press,  and   edge   finish   the  seam  allowance  at  top  and  bottom 

side  and  waistline  seams  then:  so    they    will    turn    forward    under 

1.  Cut  two  strips  on  the  length-  front  edge.  Hand  stitch  to  front  at 
wise  grain  1V2  inches  wide  and  2  top  and  bottom.  Overcast  raw 
inches  longer  than  the  opening.  edges. 

2.  Place  the  strips  on  the  front  If  seam  allowances  are  wide 
and  back  placket  edges  with  right  enough,  one  or  both  raw  edges  may 
sides  together.  Using  a  V4  inch  be  hemmed  back  instead  of  faced, 
seam  allowance,  and  leaving  one  In  this  case  edges  must  be  rein- 
inch  above  and  below  placket  ends,  forced  with  seam  tape  to  prevent 
place  the  strip  for  the  front  edge  so  stretching. 

that  it  can  be  stitched  on  the  seam  Remember  always  that  every 
line  of  the  garment.  The  strip  for  placket  should  be  made  to  fit  as 
the  back  edge  can  be  stitched  at  smoothly  as  a  seam  in  order  to  re- 
least   V2   inch  from  the  side  seam  tain  a  perfect  fit. 


^n    LLntold  cJale 

June  N.  Ashton 

These  things 

Have  a  story 

To  tell:  tepee  rock  rings  .  .  . 

Broken  arrows  without  feathers  .  . 

The  Sioux. 


The  Silver  Leash 


Chapter  2 
Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons 


Synopsis:  LaRue  Harding,  an  orphan, 
who  has  lived  since  childhood  in  California 
with  an  aunt,  goes  to  Fivelakes,  Arizona, 
after  the  death  of  her  sister  Amelia.  La- 
Rue  finds  that  her  brother-in-law  Herbert 
Vetterly  is  confined  to  a  wheel  chair  and 
his  children  seem  hostile  towards  LaRue. 

THE  huge,  silver-platter  moon 
which  rolled  itself  out  from 
behind  Coyote  Peak  during 
the  night,  found  LaRue  crying 
miserably  into  her  pillow.  She  felt 
grief-stricken  not  to  have  seen 
Amelia  before  her  death,  and  to 
know  her  children. 

But  Aunt  Mettie  had  needed  her. 
There  had  been  very  little  money 
for  a  nurse,  even  if  Aunt  Mettie  had 
agreed  to  have  one,  and  Aunt  Met- 
tie had  been  kind,  thoughtful,  see- 
ing that  LaRue  went  to  school,  to 
college.  LaRue  had  repaid  her 
aunt-mother  by  doing  the  hundreds 
of  daily  kindnesses  which  kept  Aunt 
Mettie  happy.  Yet,  LaRue's  mind 
kept  nagging,  seventeen  years  is  a 
long  time. 

When  dawn  brought  a  turquoise 
sky  with  a  great,  yellow  ball  of  sun 
to  drench  the  chill  from  the  desert- 
cooled  night,  the  icy  coldness  in 
LaRue's  heart  did  not  melt.  Even 
though  Aunt  Mettie  was  no  longer 
a  prisoner  of  ill-health  in  the  neat 
apartment  in  San  Francisco,  LaRue 
felt  the  tug  of  homesickness.  She 
longed  for  familiar  sights  and  odors 
—great  steel  bridges  spanning  miles 
of  water;  cloud  banks  running  in 
from  the  Pacific  to  smell  of  fog. 

Erma  put  her  questions  into 
words  later,  when  she  and  LaRue 


were  alone.  ''Why  didn't  you  come? 
Mother  wanted  to  see  you  so  badly. 
You  were  a  Harding,  and  she  was 
proud  of  that.  She  felt  that  you 
belonged  here.  .  .  .''  Her  voice  shook 
and  she  left  the  room,  not  waiting 
to  hear  LaRue's  explanations. 

Joel  was  youthful,  inarticulate,  but 
he  broke  out:  'Tou  didn't  come." 

She  tried  to  tell  him  her  reasons. 
But  he  grunted  rudely. 

"Seventeen  years  is  a  long  time." 

'Too  long,"  she  cried  painfully, 
but  she  was  talking  to  his  back  as 
he  went  out. 

She  tried  to  talk  to  Herb.  But 
he  had  grown  silent,  morose.  He 
ate  the  meals  which  Mrs.  Johnstone 
prepared  and  said  little  to  the  chil- 
dren. He  had  closed  his  architect's 
office  as  Amelia's  death  had  closed 
his  life.  He  told  her:  "I  have  a 
small  income.  Enough.  I  used  to 
build  things.  Now  I  build  no 
more.  .  .  ." 

Watching  the  way  he  rolled  his 
chair  along  the  hall  to  his  room, 
LaRue  learned  that  the  chair,  and 
the  bedroom  door  which  he  always 
closed  tightly  behind  him,  had  be- 
come the  only  security  he  knew. 

LaRue  found  that  the  things  he 
had  written  in  his  letter  were  true. 
He  and  his  children  were  drifting 
apart.  Once  they  had  been  a  fam- 
ily, close,  happy,  loved  and  beloved. 
They  were  a  family  no  longer. 

Just  four  hurt,  bewildered  people, 
separated  by  the  bits  of  their  shat- 
tered world! 

LaRue  longed  to  help  them.  But 
she  didn't  know  how,  in  the  face 

Page  109 


no 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


of  their  anger  and  resentment.  Tears 
welling  into  her  throat  warned  her 
that  she  was  an  outsider.  That  she 
had  no  place  in  their  lives. 

She  did  try  to  coax  Herb  from 
the  house.  Paying  no  attention  to 
the  way  his  body  tensed,  the  way 
his  hands  gripped  the  wheels  of  his 
chair,  she  spoke  casually,  'Td  like 
to  drive  your  car,  Herb.  See  the 
town.  Come  with  me.  We'll  put 
your  chair  in  the  back  and.  .  .  ." 

npHE  roughness  of  his  refusal 
jarred  her.  ''I  never  go  any- 
where. I  don't  like  people  staring 
at  me.  .  .  !'  He  was  ashamed  of 
his  outburst,  and  said  more  quietly: 
'Tve  only  been  out  of  the  house 
once  or  twice  since  the  accident." 
His  pale  face  was  indrawn,  fright- 
ened. ''Dr.  Alan  Rutherford  want- 
ed to  take  some  X-rays.  He's  never 
given  up  the  idea  that  an  operation 
might  help." 

LaRue  caught  at  a  straw,  saying 
eagerly:  ''It  might,  Herb.  Why 
haven't  you?" 

He  brushed  the  matter  away'  with 
a  violent  wave  of  his  hand.  ''I  could 
be  a  great  deal  worse  off,  if  the  op- 
eration failed." 

LaRue  understood.  He  had  suf- 
fered so  much  pain.  He  could  not 
take  a  chance  on  more. 

He  returned  to  the  matter  of  the 
drive.  'Tou  are  welcome  to  take 
my  car.  I'd  like  you  to  meet  peo- 
ple. See  Fivelakes.  We're  pretty 
proud  of  our  town."  He  paused, 
then  said  pleasantly:  ''Erma  can 
show  you  around." 

Erma's  face  was  still  as  her  eyes 
met  LaRue's.  She  pleated  a  corner 
of  her  napkin  and  her  voice  was 
forced.  'Tm  sorry,  Father.  I'm 
very  busy." 


Herb  felt  the  rudeness  of  her  re- 
fusal and  turned  to  Joel.  "You  go 
with  her.  .  .  ." 

But  Joel  was  already  shaking  his 
dark  head.  'Tm  going  over  to  Ed- 
le  s. 

LaRue's  expression  must  have 
told  Connie  how  hurt  she  was,  for 
the  child  spoke  cheerfully. 

'Til  go.  Aunt  LaRue.  I  know 
lots  of  people.  I'll  take  you  to  see 
Harding  Hospital.  Introduce  you  to 
Dr.  Alan  Rutherford.  Maybe  we'll 
meet  Gladys  Drew.  She's  engaged 
to  Dr.  Alan.  We  could  go  up  to 
Hillhigh  House.  Grandie  would  be 
there.  He's  terribly  old.  More  than 
a  hundred,  I'll  bet." 

Erma  corrected  her  with  unneces- 
sary sharpness.  "He's  eighty-two, 
Connie.  Do  you  always  have  to 
exaggerate?" 

Connie  lifted  her  chin.  "You 
don't  have  to  scold  me,  Erma. 
You're  not  my  mother."  There  were 
tears  on  her  lashes. 

LaRue  spoke  hurriedly:  "Where 
else  could  we  go,  Connie?" 

"To  the  Supermarket,"  cried  Con- 
nie, with  a  sidelong  glance  in  Er- 
ma's direction.  "Erma's  boy  friend, 
Bob  Powers,  works  in  the  fresh 
vegetables."  She  found  Erma  scowl- 
ing at  her,  and  added:  "I'll  go 
change  into  my  best  dress." 

She  ran  to  her  room,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  Erma  and  Joel  drifted 
out  of  the  house.  Herb  looked  apolo- 
getic. 

"It  wasn't  this  way  when  their 
.  .  .  mother  .  .  .  was  here."  He 
paused,  drew  a  deep,  unsteady 
breath  and  went  on.  "They  never 
used  to  bicker.  Now  the  slightest 
thing  brings  harsh  words." 

LaRue  tried  to  reassure  him. 
"Children  often  quarrel.  Herb." 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


m 


He  shook  his  dark  head,  a  wor- 
ried Hne  drawing  tight  about  his 
mouth. 

'This  is  different,  LaRue.  I  don't 
understand  it.  The  children  have 
changed.  Erma  and  Joel  have  too 
much  time  on  their  hands  now  that 
school  is  out.  Half  the  time  they 
don't  bother  to  tell  me  where  they 
are  going.  I  know  very  little  about 
their  companions." 

''Why  not  have  Erma  and  Joel 
bring  their  friends  home?"  asked 
LaRue.  "They  could  play  records. 
Have  barbecues." 

'Tve  suggested  those  things/' 
said  Herb  tensely,  "but  they  simply 
don't  bring  their  friends  home.  Bob 
Powers  takes  Erma  out.  But  I  do 
not  know  him.  Joel's  friend,  Eddie 
Parrat,  has  been  in  trouble  about 
cars.  .  .  ."  He  was  frankly  at  a  loss. 
'Tve  told  Joel  not  to  associate  with 
Eddie  and  his  crowd,  but.  .  .  ."  He 
lifted  his  hands  helplessly  from  the 
wheels  of  his  chair.  He  looked 
beaten,  afraid.  His  voice  trembled: 
"My  sister  lives  in  another  part  of 
the  State.  She'd  be  glad  to  take 
the  children.  They  need  someone 
who  .  .  .  cares!" 

"You  care,"  cried  LaRue  loudly. 
"Oh,  Herb,  they'd  be  miserable 
away  from  you  and  their  home.  If 
you'd  only  try.  .  .  ." 


H 


E  lifted  his  hands  from  the 
wheels  of  his  chair  and  grated: 
"Look  at  me,  LaRue.  Fm  a  cripple! 
Physically  and  mentally!  Without 
Amelia  Fm  .  .  .  nothing!" 

He  turned  his  chair  abruptly  and 
swept  out  of  the  room.  His  door 
closed  loudly.  LaRue  looked  at  the 
panel  in  pity  and  distress. 

If  I  could  only  help,  she  thought 
bitterly.    But  the  children  had  shut 


her  out.  All  except  Connie,  who 
was  coming  along  the  hall,  dressed 
in  a  fresh  blue  cotton  dress,  her 
long,  brown  braids  tied  with  blue 
ribbons. 

She  looked  at  LaRue  in  surprise. 
"I  thought  you'd  be  getting  ready!" 
There  was  disappointment  in  her 
small  face.  "Aren't  we  going.  Aunt 
LaRue?" 

LaRue  got  quickly  up  from  her 
chair.  "I'll  go  and  change,"  she 
said.  But  she  wished  she  hadn't 
asked  for  the  car.  She  felt  moody, 
depressed  by  her  conversation  with 
Herb.  Her  hands  were  unsteady  as 
she  fastened  a  golden-linked  belt 
about  the  waist  of  her  becoming 
leaf-green  cotton  frock.  "You're 
the  official  guide,"  she  told  Connie 
in  forced  merriment  as  she  turned 
the  car  into  the  highway.  "Let's  go 
see  the  old  house,  first." 

"Let's,"  cried  Connie  eagerly, 
"we're  sure  to  see  Grandie.  He's 
always  there.  ..." 

But  when  they  came  to  the  place, 
huge  machines  blocked  the  road  up 
the  steep  incline. 

"Never  mind,  Aunt  LaRue,"  con- 
soled Connie  in  her  elderly  manner, 
"someday,  before  you  go  home,  you 
can  walk  up  to  the  house." 

LaRue  didn't  know  why  she  felt 
so  disappointed.  It  couldn't  pos- 
sibly matter  if  she  didn't  visit  the 
old  house.  She  drove  slowly  along, 
seeing  brown,  auburn,  gray,  and 
black  beards  on  most  of  the  men 
who  were  growing  them  for  the 
celebration. 

Connie  giggled,  saying:  "It's  lots 
of  fun,  Aunt  LaRue.  The  carnival's 
at  Blue  Lake,  but  there's  a  parade 
in  town,  and  a  lot  of  other  things. 
Fm  going  to  have  a  new  dress.  So 
is    Erma.     Our   dressmaker   makes 


112 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


them.  But  Erma's  going  to  sew 
lots  of  sequins  on  her  skirt  hke  a 
Mexican  Senorita.  She's  going  to 
wear  pink,  because  Bob  hkes  it.  She 
hkes  Bob,  awful  much!  He's  only 
got  the  littlest  beard,  but  she  likes 
it." 

They  drove  into  the  part  of  the 
valley  which  had  reminded  LaRue 
of  a  prehistorically  baked  cake.  Jut- 
ting boulders  of  pink  and  yellow 
sandstone  had  been  left  undis- 
turbed, and  houses,  patios,  and 
swimming  pools  had  been  built  in 
their  midst,  giving  the  lovely  ranch- 
type  homes  a  look  of  the  wilder- 
ness. 

'Tou  have  to  be  awful  rich  to 
live  in  Maple  Park,"  explained  Con- 
nie. 'That's  why  Grandie  is  giving 
Dr.  Alan  the  money  to  build  his 
house.  Grandie  is  always  telling 
people  that  Dr.  Alan  might  as  well 
have  it  now,  as  later!"  She  was 
very  grave.  ''Grandie  believes  in 
giving  things  to  people  while  he's 
here  to  see  them  enjoy  them.  So 
he  can  enjoy  them,  too.  He  asked 
Daddy  to  design  a  nice  house,  but 
Daddy.  .  .  ."  Her  face  fell  as  her 
voice  trailed  away. 

Suddenly  she  motioned  for  LaRue 
to  turn  into  the  huge,  black-topped 
parking  lot  at  the  Supermarket. 
"I'll  introduce  you  to  Bob  Powers." 

\  S  they  walked  across  the  lot  with 
its  hundreds  of  cars,  Connie 
said:  "It's  bigger  than  the  open-air 
pavilion  at  Blue  Lake  where  they 
hold  the  square  dancing."  She 
looked  expectantly  into  her  aunt's 
face.  "Will  you  be  staying  for  the 
Festival?" 

LaRue  shook  her  head.  "I'll 
have  to  go  back  to  the  bank  long 
before  that!" 


She  didn't  know  that  her  voice 
revealed  her  anxiety  to  get  away. 
She  followed  Connie  into  the  huge 
shopping  center,  and  through  the 
aisles  to  the  fresh  \egetable  depart- 
ment. Bob  Powers  was  cutting  the 
tops  from  carrots  and  arranging  them 
in  a  colorful  triangle. 

Connie  introduced  them.  "This 
is  my  Aunt  LaRue,  Bob.  I've  told 
her  about  you  being  Erma's  friend. 
I  told  her  how  you're  trying  to  raise 
a  beard." 

There  were  a  few  wheat-blond 
strands  of  beard  on  his  chin,  and 
when  LaRue  shook  hands  he  colored 
slightly.  "If  my  hair  was  dark, 
they'd  show  up  better."  He  was 
young,  tall,  and  his  wheat-blond 
hair  was  crew-cut.  He  said:  "I 
think  Erma's  pretty  swell!" 

LaRue  smiled.  She  liked  him  for 
that.  "The  next  time  you  come  to 
take  Erma  out,"  she  suggested, 
"drop  in  and  see  her  father.  He 
would  like  to  know  you.  .  .  ."  Her 
voice  failed,  remembering  that  Herb 
was  shy  before  people.  Yet  she 
liked  this  young  man  very  much. 
"Come  for  dinner  some  evening," 
she  said.  "Mrs.  Johnstone  is  a  good 
cook."  She  felt  awkward,  knowing 
that  she  had  overstepped  her  privi- 
leges in  her  brother-in-law's  home. 

He  did  not  promise,  as  he  turned 
back  to  his  carrots.  "Maybe,  some- 
day, if  Erma  asks  me."  He  picked  up 
his  knife  and  whacked  the  top  from 
a  carrot  with  undue  vigor,  as  if  he 
was  angry  about  something,  thought 
LaRue. 

When  they  left  the  market,  Con- 
nie and  LaRue  drove  up  a  quiet 
street.  "There's  the  hospital,"  cried 
Connie,  excitedly.  "We'll  be  sure 
to  meet  some  of  the  patients  that 
Dr.  Alan  brings  out  in  the  sunshine. 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


113 


Gladys  doesn't  like  to  go  inside.  She 
says  the  smell  of  antiseptics  makes 
her  ill.  But  she  comes  each  day  to 
bring  magazines  and  things." 

LaRue  studied  the  three-story, 
benign  old  gray  stone  building. 
There  was  a  name  carved  into 
ancient  stone  over  the  portal.  She 
read  it  silently:  Jonas  Harding  Hos- 
pital. 

Harding,  she  thought,  feeling  a 
tiny  prick  of  pride.  It  looked  nice, 
printed  there.  She  thought  of  how 
little  she  knew  of  the  Hardings. 
Jonas  Harding  seemed  a  figure  out 
of  a  book  or  a  movie.  She  thought: 
Fve  missed  so  much!  then  won- 
dered at  the  thought.  The  Hardings 
were  of  no  importance  to  her.  She 
had  only  known  one,  her  sister, 
Amelia.  She  had  almost  forgotten 
her! 

Connie  was  bouncing  up  and 
down  on  the  front  seat.  She  opened 
the  door.  ''Come  on,  Aunt  LaRue. 
I  told  you  we'd  meet  Dr.  Alan  and 
Gladvs.  There  they  are,  over  there 
on  the  lawn."  She  skipped  quickly 
ahead  of  LaRue,  smiling,  and  greet- 
ing some  of  the  patients  who  sat  in 
wheel  chairs  or  on  benches  in  the 
sun.  She  called  their  names.  ''Dr. 
Alan!  Gladys!  I  w^ant  you  to  know 
my  Aunt  LaRue." 

A  tall  man  in  white  turned  and 
smiled  down  at  LaRue.  He  had 
slightly  irregular  features,  which 
gave  him  a  distinguished  look,  and 
his  dark  eyes  under  his  brown  crew- 
cut  were  friendly. 

"Fm  pleased  to  meet  you,  Miss 
LaRue  Harding,"  he  said^  shaking 
her  hand.  His  fingers  were  firm, 
strong,  the  fingers  of  a  surgeon. 
'Tve  heard  a  lot  about  you  from 
your  sister." 

He  drew  a  beautiful,  green-eyed 


girl   a   little   forward,   saying:    *'My 
fiancee,  Miss  Gladys  Drew." 

She  had  very  dark  hair,  green  eyes, 
and  she  wore  a  white,  sleeveless 
frock,  which  set  off  her  deep  tan. 

CHE  touched  LaRue's  fingers,  then 
looked  at  her  with  wide,  inter- 
ested eyes. 

''Are  you  going  to  make  your 
home  in  Fivelakes,  Miss  Harding?" 

LaRue  did  not  mean  to  be  rude, 
but  she  said  quickly:  "Oh,  no,  Fm 
going  back  to  San  Francisco." 

Dr.  Alan  Rutherford  smiled,  said 
a  little  stiffly:  "You  don't  like  it 
here!     Your  sister  loved  it." 

LaRue  was  silent.  She  was  glad 
that  Connie  was  chattering  in  a 
lively  tone.  "How  is  Mrs.  Lawson, 
Dr.  Alan?  When  is  she  going  to 
have  her  new  baby?"  She  sounded  so 
grown-up,  so  elderly. 

"She's  fine,"  saidDr.  Alan.  "Fve 
been  keeping  her  in  the  hospital 
for  a  while.  But  she's  going  home." 
To  LaRue  he  explained:  "The  baby 
seems  determined  to  arrive  before 
schedule." 

They  talked  for  a  little  while  long- 
er. Then  LaRue  said  they  must  be 
getting  home  for  dinner. 

Back  in  the  car,  Connie  sighed 
happily.  "I  just  love  Dr.  Alan. 
You'll  love  him,  too.  Aunt  LaRue, 
when  you  get  to  know  him  better." 

It  was  silly,  but  LaRue  found  her 
cheeks  warm.  She  had  liked  Dr. 
Alan  Rutherford  very  much. 

Connie  asked  eagerly:  "Aunt 
LaRue,  I  just  love  babies.  Can  I 
tend  yours  when  they  come?" 

LaRue  had  to  laugh.  "Fm  not 
even  engaged,  darling.  But  when 
I  meet  the  right  man  and  settle 
down,  I'll  send  you  a  ticket  to  San 
Francisco.  .  .  ." 


114 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Connie  was  shaking  her  brown 
head.  There  was  a  wistful  look  in 
her  soft  blue  eyes. 

'1  don't  want  to  come  to  San 
Francisco,  Aunt  LaRue!  I  want 
you  to  stay  in  Fivelakes.  Then  I 
could  tend  your  baby  every  day!" 

LaRue  hated  to  dash  that  wistful 


look  from  Connie's  face,  but  she 
said  firmly:  "My  vacation  ends  by 
the  first  week  in  July.  Fve  got  to 
get  back  to  the  office." 

She  was  not  aware  of  the  relief 
in  her  tone. 

{To  he  continued) 


L^hloe    v.   ulatch    ^Jjaines    I  Hakes  LKose    Jj 


esian 


9^ 


sluilh 


"V^^RS.  Chloe  V.  Hatch  Daines,  Logan,  Utah,  specializes  in  making  rose  design  quilts. 
-^  *•  These  unusually  beautiful  quilts,  stitched  with  superior  artistty  are  made  as 
special  gifts  for  the  grandchildren.  Whenever  a  marriage  approaches,  she  has  her  rose 
quilt  ready. 

Mrs.  Hatch's  handwork  hobbies  began  when  she  was  a  young  girl,  pioneering 
with  her  family  in  New  Mexico,  Arizona,  and  in  the  little  community  of  Diaz,  Mexico. 
The  settlers  in  these  communities  made  most  of  their  clothes  and  household  goods. 
Mrs.  Hatch  made  straw  hats  for  herself  and  family  and  was  awarded  prizes  at  the  fairs 
for  her  handiwork.  She  wove  cloth,  designed  and  sewed  dresses,  cutting  her  own  pat- 
terns. In  later  years  she  made  crocheted  bedspreads,  tablecloths,  and  doilies,  as  well  as 
many  beautiful  articles  of  hairpin  lace.  She  is  an  excellent  cook  and  lo\'es  all  the  home- 
making  arts. 

Now  eighty-seven  years  old,  she  is  still  actively  interested  in  her  hobbies,  in  her 
family,  and  in  Church  activities.  She  has  held  many  positions  of  responsibility  in  Relief 
Society  and  is  well  known  and  greatly  loved  for  her  many  works  of  charity. 


///|/  JLoveuest    Valentine 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


TT  was  Valentine's  Day.  I  sat  in 
my  city  apartment  and  nos- 
talgically recalled  the  groups  of  chil- 
dren I  had  taught  in  a  country 
school,  as  they  gathered  with  shin- 
ing eyes  and  eager  voices  about  the 
beautiful  valentine  box  they  had 
helped  make  bulging  with  valen- 
tines. Always,  one  of  my  own  chil- 
dren was  among  this  group  at  my 
desk  before  the  bell  rang  for  school 
to  commence. 

I  smiled  as  I  remembered  the 
knocking  on  our  door  Valentine 
nights,  and  the  sound  of  running 
footsteps  which  told  us  the  children 
had  placed  their  valentines,  'To 
Mother  and  Dad,''  on  the  porch 
and  were  scampering  to  hide  behind 
the  two  large  lilacs,  one  on  each 
side  of  the  house,  to  watch  our  de- 
light as  we  received  them.  With 
mellowed  tenderness,  I  recalled  the 
time,  years  ago,  when  I  tried  to  pick 
up  the  valentine  left  us  by  our  first- 
born son— only  to  find  he  had  paint- 
ed his  heart  on  the  porch  with  col- 
ored chalk.  I  smiled  even  more  ten- 
derly as  I  remembered  his  boyish 
laugh  of  triumph  echoing  through 
the  bare  lilac  limbs  at  my  repeated 
attempts  to  pick  it  up  before  I  final- 
ly fathomed  the  reason  I  could  not. 

'Valentine  Day  in  the  city  can 
never  be  as  delightful  as  in  the 
country,"  I  said  to  no  one  in  par- 
ticular, for  I  was  alone. 

I  was  recalled  from  my  memories 
by  a  gentle  knock  on  my  door.  For 
a  moment  I  even  wondered  if  it 
could  be  someone  leaving  a  valen- 
tine.   My  smile  broadened  as  I  said 


to  myself,  ''Don't  get  foolish  ideas, 
here  in  the  loneliness  of  this  city, 
and  in  an  upstairs  apartment  at 
that." 

I  walked  across  the  room  and 
leisurely  opened  the  door,  to  find  no 
one  there,  closed  it  again,  and  sat 
down  to  read. 

Was  I  dreaming  or  did  I  hear 
velvet  footfalls  in  the  hall?  Again 
came  a  gentle  knock,  then  soft,  but 
quickened  footsteps  retreating. 

Eagerly  I  opened  the  door,  this 
time  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  a  bright 
skirt  just  disappearing  around  the 
corner  of  the  hall  leading  to  the 
stairway.  The  unmistakable  frag- 
rance of  spring  came  to  me.  Then 
I  saw  them  —  a  bouquet  of  a  dozen 
yellow  dafl^odils  laughing  up  at  me, 
thumb-tacked  to  the  outside  of  my 
door,  and  hanging  from  them  in 
their  cellophane  wrappings  were  two 
large  chocolate  hearts. 

Quickly  I  went  to  the  head  of 
the  stairs,  and  there  stood  a  radiant 
young  girl  much  like  a  daffodil  her- 
self with  her  yellow  curls  and  sun- 
shiny smile.  She  was  fairly  burst- 
ing with  the  joy  of  her  errand.  Mine 
was  the  twelfth  place  she  had  quiet- 
ly visited,  leaving  the  cheery  daffodil 
valentines,  as  gifts  of  a  lovely,  gra- 
cious lady  in  her  eighties  who  had 
found,  during  her  lifetime  of  serv- 
ice, that  the  sun  she  gave  to  others 
also  warmed  her  own  soul. 

Now,  whenever  I  get  a  little 
homesick  for  country  joys,  I  recall 
my  loveliest  valentine  and  know  the 
delightful  friendliness  of  city  hearts. 


^^I^hSWoc;*^^ 


\ 

4602 


soo-fv^^^;;  u-(ah 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


a 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  ''Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Margaret  R.  Jackson 

NEW  ENGLAND  MISSION,  HARMON  BRANCH   RELIEF   SOCIETY, 
STEPHENVILLE,  NEWFOUNDLAND,  DISPLAYS  QUILT 

Left  to  right:  Rayola  Keeler,  Second  Counselor;  Johanne  Griffith,  Secretary-Treas- 
urer; Ranee  Mabry,  organist;  Kathy  Odekirk,  chorister;  Mildred  L.  Anderson,  President; 
Faye  S.  Munson,  First  Counselor;  Pearl  Spear. 

Margaret  R.  Jackson,  President,  New  England  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  a 
communication  from  this  small  but  active  branch:  "We  are  so  proud  of  our  little 
Relief  Society  here  at  Harmon,  Newfoundland,  as  it  is  the  first  ever  to  be  organized  in 
this  part  of  the  Northland.  We  have  made  two  welfare  quilts,  and  anticipate  one 
more  for  next  year.  Due  to  the  large  amount  of  snow  we  get  here,  we  have  questioned 
whether  or  not  we  would  be  able  to  meet  every  week,  but  our  Heavenly  Father  has  truly 
blessed  us,  for  we  hold  Relief  Society  regularly.  We  are  all  here  because  our  husbands 
are  serving  in  the  United  States  Air  Force  at  this  base.  We  are  a  big,  happy  family 
and  enjoy  and  love  the  friendship  with  each  member." 

Sister  Jackson  comments  on  this  organization:  "We,  too,  are  very  proud  of  this 
dauntless  little  group  who  so  well  exemplify  what  Relief  Society  can  mean." 

Page  116 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


117 


Photograph  submitted  b>   Ada  K.   Sneddon 


RENO  STAKE   (NEVADA),  RENO  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  DISPLAYS 
EARLY  AMERICAN  HAND-BRAIDED  RUG 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Gladys  Jamieson,  President;  Beatrice  Ditty,  Second  Coun- 
selor. 

Back  row,  fifth  and  sixth  from  the  left:  First  Counselor  Yerda  Robertson;  work 
meeting  leader  Doris  Thornton. 

Ada  K.  Sneddon,  President,  Reno  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  ''Combining  wool 
and  sentiment,  with  sixteen  months  of  hard  but  pleasant  work,  members  of  Reno  Ward 
Relief  Society  have  created  a  masterpiece  in  an  Early  American  designed  rug.  The 
scalloped  oval  measures  more  than  thirteen  by  eighteen  feet.  Discarded  all-wool  cloth- 
ing, and  some  souvenirs  and  heirlooms,  were  used.  Every  piece  was  ripped  and 
thoroughly  washed.  Much  of  the  wool  was  then  dyed  to  work  out  the  selected  color 
scheme  of  shades  of  beige,  brown,  and  green.  This  phase  of  the  work  required  over 
ten  dollars  worth  of  dye.  When  dry,  all  the  wool  was  pressed,  then  cut  into  measured 
two-inch  strips.  These  were  sewed  together  on  the  bias  so  that  no  seam  bulges  would 
appear  in  the  braids.  Braiders  folded  the  strips  to  conceal  all  raw  edges.  More  than 
twenty-five  dollars  worth  of  waxed  linen  and  fiber  threads  was  used  in  sewing  the  braids 
together.  The  very  sharp  three-sided  leather  needles  required  to  penetrate  the  heavy 
fabrics  also  penetrated  the  fingers  of  the  sewers  occasionally. 

''By-products  of  the  rug  project  are  friendships  sewed  as  firmly  as  the  rug;  several 
shut-ins  became  happy  participants,  thus  exchanging  lonely  idleness  for  happy  useful- 
ness; ward  newcomers  and  inactive  members  were  drawn  into  the  work  circle;  and  many 
burdens  and  worries  were  shared  and  thereby  lightened." 

This  unusually  beautiful  and  serviceable  rug  was  made  especially  for  the  Relief 
Society  room  in  the  Reno  Ward  chapel.  "So  with  wool  and  work,  a  new  room  has 
been  transformed  into  a  homey  abode  already  rich  with  love  and  memories."  It  is- 
estimated  that,  with  normal  use,  the  rug  will  wear  seventy-five  years. 


118 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ada  J.  Taylor 

FARR  WEST  STAKE  (UTAH),  LITTLE  VALLEY  BRANCH  OPENING  SOCIAL 

September  30,  1958 

Second  row,  right  to  left:  President  Juanita  Cooley;  First  Counselor  Phyllis  Ander- 
son; Second  Counselor  Marilyn  Zollinger. 

Ada  J.  Taylor,  President,  Farr  West  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  this  branch 
was  organized  in  February  1956  and  is  participating  in  Relief  Society  work  in  an  out- 
standing manner.  A  complete  organization  is  maintained  despite  the  branch  being 
composed  entirely  of  construction  workers  and  their  families,  which  creates  a  problem 
in  keeping  the  branch  functioning  when  there  are  so  many  transient  members.  "We  are 
so  thrilled  with  this  Relief  Society,  and  are  pleased  with  the  participation  of  so  many 
young  mothers." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruth  atapiey 


PHOENIX  STAKE   (ARIZONA)    VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION 

September  26,  1958 

Ruth  Stapley,  President,  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  theme 
^Tonic  for  Visiting  Teachers'  was  carried  out  in  the  invitations  in  a  little  booklet  given 
to  each  visiting  teacher  and  in  the  refreshment  table.  Each  visiting  teacher  was  pre- 
sented with  a  booklet  made  in  the  form  of  a  tonic  bottle  which  contained  inspirational 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


119 


messages  and  a  letter  from  Elder  Delbert  L.  Stapley  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
to  the  visiting  teachers.  On  the  back  cover  of  the  booklet  were  the  words:  'Add  years 
to  your  life!     Add  life  to  your  years  through  Relief  Society  activities.' 

"Over  loo  women,  grandmothers,  mothers,  and  great-grandmothers  enjoyed  the 
day  renewing  old  acquaintances  and  meeting  new  friends.  The  inspirational  talk  en- 
titled Tills  for  Precious  People'  and  the  beautiful  music  rendered  by  our  sisters  from 
Ajo,  who  came  125  miles  to  sing  for  us,  made  the  day  complete. 

"Delicious  punch  was  served  from  a  large  cake  of  blue  ice  carved  to  resemble  a 
tonic  bottle  and  decorated  with  yellow  chrysanthemums.  The  visiting  teachers  were 
honored  through  their  presidents,  as  each  president  was  presented  a  very  lovely  clear 
vase  with  blue  stones  inside  and  net  on  the  outside." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Rowena  J.  Warr 

CASSIA  STAKE,  GROUSE  CREEK  WARD   (UTAH)   VISITING  TEACHERS 
ACHIEVE  OUTSTANDING  RECORD 


Front  row,  left  to  right:  Counselor  Rhea  Toyn;  President  Ella  Tanner;  Counselor 
Martha  Kimber. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Bishop  Hughie  Thompson;  Marjorie  Thompson;  Opal 
Kimber;  Archie  Toyn,  Counselor  in  ward  bishopric. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Delbert  Tanner,  Counselor  in  ward  bishopric;  Winifred 
Paskett;  Elmer  Kimber,  member  of  the  stake  high  council;  Annie  Kimber;  Amanda 
Paskett;  Launa  Richins. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Vera  Tanner;  Lorna  Tanner,  visiting  teacher  message  leader; 
Wilda  Kimber;  Naomi  Kimber;  Oreta  Lee;  Jenny  Richins;  Louisa  Roberts. 

Rowena  J.  Warr,  President,  Cassia  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  the  Grouse 
Creek  Ward  Visiting  Teachers  have  completed  eight  years  of  one  hundred  per  cent 
visiting  teaching.  "One  reason  for  their  successful  record  is  the  support  of  their  Priest- 
hood authorities." 


120 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Fannie  B,  Hatch 

JUAREZ  STAKE    (MEXICO)   VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION 

July  3,  1958 

Back  row,  standing,  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  from  the  left:  Fannie  B.  Hatch,  Presi- 
dent, Juarez  Stake  Relief  Society;  Willa  T.  Wagner,  Counselor;  seventh  from  the  left: 
Louisa  M.  Wilson,  visiting  teacher  message  leader. 

Sister  Hatch  reports:  "Our  stake  convention  for  visiting  teachers  was  held  July  3, 
1958,  in  Colonia  Dublan,  The  theme  of  the  day  was  'Visiting  teachers,  a  beacon- 
light,  sending  out  rays  of  wisdom,  prudence,  and  sympathetic  understanding.'  We  felt 
the  occasion  to  be  inspiring,  in  that  it  brought  attention  to  the  advancement  made  in 
the  program  and  set  up  goals  for  the  coming  year.  Better  attendance  at  report  meetings 
and  sacrament  meetings  was  stressed,  and  we  are  hoping  for  improvement  in  this  respect. 
Those  with  outstanding  records  of  achievement  were  honored.  We  are  happy  to  report 
that  we  have  real  devotion  to  the  cause  of  Relief  Society  in  our  stake." 


Photograph  bubmitted  by  Virgie  Shuman 

ATLANTA  STAKE    (GEORGIA)    VISITING  TEACHER  CONVENTION 

May  17,  1958 

Front  row,  left  to  right,  beginning  with  the  fifth  sister:  Pauline  Gilbert  and  Lucille 
K.  Brown,  stake  board  members;  Virgie  Shuman,  President,  Atlanta  Stake  Relief  So- 
ciety; Margaret  Yarn,  Second  Counselor;  Flossie  Nicholls,  First  Counselor;  William  L. 
Nicholls,  President,  Atlanta  Stake;  Jane  Noe  and  Ann  Holloman,  stake  board  members. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


121 


Sister  Shuman  reports:  "We  were  very  proud  of  our  visiting  teachers  convention. 
We  have  121  visiting  teachers  in  the  stake,  and  ninety-two  were  present.  We  felt 
that  the  attendance  was  remarkably  good,  as  the  sisters  had  to  travel  from  forty  to  350 
miles,  the  farthest  branch  being  175  miles  one  way.  Forty-six  of  the  visiting  teachers 
achieved  a  one  hundred  per  cent  record  for  the  year.  We  hope  to  do  better  this  year. 
The  stake  board  furnished  a  smorgasbord  dinner  for  the  sisters,  which  was  followed 
by  a  meeting  where  President  Nicholls  and  I  spoke,  encouraging  the  sisters  to  keep  the 
work  going,  as  the  sisters  of  the  stake  needed  their  visits.  The  Singing  Mothers  sup- 
plied the  music  for  the  evening.  Church  books  were  presented  to  the  teachers  who 
made  one  hundred  per  cent  records." 


Photograph  submitted   by  Nellie  Gleed 

MALAD  STAKE   (IDAHO)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  August  31,  1958 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Carol  Eliason;  Leora  Brown;  Thelma  Gibbs;  June  Ward^ 
chorister;  Margaret  Laws,  organist. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Carol  Dawn  Willie;  June  Crowther;  Eliza  Knudson;  Ora 
Hoskins;  Mary  Crowther;  Leah  Waldron;  Mary  Gleed;  Ruth  Davis. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Hazel  Williams;  Cora  WilHams;  Mabel  Dyring;  Lizzie 
Edwards;  Wanda  Napier;  Thelma  Price;  Margaret  Richards;  Verene  John. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Blanche  Budge;  Villa  Facer;  Esther  Hall;  May  Richards; 
Hope  Price;  Roma  Facer;  Robbie  Raymond;  Eunice  Tovey. 

Fifth  row,  left  to  right:  Deloria  Price;  Mattie  John;  Maurine  Gibbs;  Marteal  Hen- 
dricks; Nellie  Gleed,  President,  Malad  Stake  Relief  Society;  Mary  Alice  Williams;  Viola 
Thomas;  Ada  Smith. 

Sister  Gleed  reports:  "These  women  are  all  active  and  successful  workers  in  the 
Relief  Societies.  There  are  nine  wards  represented." 


122 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lesslie  Stubbs 

SACRAMENTO    STAKE    (CALIFORNIA)    SINGING   MOTHERS    PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE, 

June  29,  1958 

Director  Julia  Larson  stands  at  the  right;  the  accompanist  Wilma  Richardson 
stands  in  the  first  row  at  the  right. 

The  following  selections  were  presented:  ''Come  Unto  Me/'  by  Franz  Liszt; 
''Beside  Still  Waters,"  by  Bernard  Hamblen;  "Forth  in  Thy  Name,  O  Lord,  I  Go,"  by 
Florence  Jepperson  Madsen;  "The  Lord's  Prayer,"  by  B.  Cecil  Gates. 

Lesshe  Stubbs  is  the  former  stake  president.     The  new  president  is  Emily  Burr. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mary  Stirk 

EAST  OGDEN  STAKE  (UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE   QUARTERLY   CONFERENCE,   February    2,    1958 

Front  row:  second  from  the  left,  Alice  Thorsted,  soloist;  tenth  from  the  left, 
Dorothy  Koldewyn,  chorister;  thirteenth  from  the  left,  Mary  Lund,  Second  Counselor; 
fourteenth  from  the  left,  Erma  Piatt,  First  Counselor. 

Mary  Stirk  is  president  of  the  East  Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society. 


^,^    ,     LESSJON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheolog^ — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  16— The  Revelation  to  Emma  Hale  Smith 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  25) 

For  Tuesday,  May  5,  1959 

Objective:  "And  verily  I  say  unto  thee  that  thou  shalt  lay  aside  the  things  of  this 
world,  and  seek  for  the  things  of  a  better"  (D  &  C  25:10) . 

Emma  Hale  Smith  25  points  out  that  Emma  was  yet 
Section  25  is  the  only  revelation  to  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the 
in  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  laying  on  of  hands.  The  latter  cir- 
that  is  directed  to  a  woman.  The  cumstance  forms  a  part  of  the  back- 
revelation  is  prophetic  in  calling  ground  of  Section  27.  (See  Lesson 
Emma  Hale  Smith  to  a  position  of  15.)  By  reason  of  Emma's  becoming 
honor  and  responsibility.  It  also  a  member  of  the  kingdom  of  God 
admonishes  her  to  a  life  of  con-  and  enjoying  the  blessings  of  the 
secrated  devotion  to  duties  de-  Holy  Ghost,  she  would  be  prepared 
manded  by  reason  of  her  position  as  to  fulfill  some  of  the  specific  duties 
the  Prophet's  wife.  indicated  in  this  revelation. 

The  first  verse  of  the  section  Emma  Hale  (born  July  10,  1804) 
points  out  that  '\  .  .  all  those  who  became  the  wife  of  Joseph  Smith  on 
receive  my  gospel  are  sons  and  January  18,  1827.  They  were  married 
daughters  of  my  kingdom"  (D  &  for  approximately  seventeen  and 
C  25:1 ).  Although  this  fact  is  made  one-half  years  before  the  martyrdom 
known  in  many  subsequent  revela-  of  the  Prophet.  There  followed 
tions  (D  &  C  34:3;  35:2;  45:8),  it  three  and  one-half  years  of  widow- 
is  significant  in  this  revelation  hood,  when  she  married  (Major) 
because  Emma  had  been  baptized  Lewis  Crum  Bidamon  with  whom 
during  the  last  week  of  June  1830,  she  lived  until  her  death  on  April 
and    confirmed   a    member   of  the  30,  1879. 

Church  in  August.  In  the  meantime  When    the    saints   moved   West 

(July  1830)  she  was  the  subject  of  under  the  direction  of  the  Twelve 

this  revelation.  Verse  eight  of  Section  Apostles   with   Brigham   Young  as 

Page  123 


124 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


their  President,  Emma  Smith  did 
not  acompany  them.  She  did  not 
continue  in  the  faith  for  which  her 
husband  and  his  brother  Hyrum 
gave  their  hves  as  martyrs. 

There  were  born  to  Joseph  and 
Emma  nine  children.  The  first 
three,  two  of  whom  were  twins,  died 
at  birth;  one  other  child  was  born 
dead  and  another  one  died  at  the 
age  of  fourteen  months.  The  other 
four  grew  to  adulthood.  Of  these 
children  eight  were  sons,  and  the 
only  girl  was  one  of  the  twins  who 
died  at  birth.  Their  last  child  was 
born  after  the  Prophet's  martyrdom. 
After  the  death  of  their  twins,  they 
adopted  the  motherless  twins  of 
John  Murdock,  one  of  whom,  a  boy, 
died  at  one  day  less  than  eleven 
months  of  age,  only  a  few  days  after 
the  Prophet  was  tarred  and  feath- 
ered by  a  mob  at  Hiram,  Ohio. 
(SeeD.H.  0.1:265.) 

Emma  has  been  described  as  a 
woman  of  exceptional  intelligence, 
refinement,  and  culture.  She  was 
neat  in  appearance  and  an  immacu- 
late housekeeper.  Into  her  home 
came  such  visitors  as  Stephen  A. 
Douglas  and  Josiah  Quincy,  Mayor 
of  Boston,  not  to  mention  the  great 
many  faithful  Latter-day  Saints  who 
also  came  to  visit  the  Prophet. 

As  the  wife  of  the  Prophet, 
Emma  was  called  upon  to  undergo 
many  hardships  due  to  the  persecu- 
tions the  Prophet  underwent.  There 
were  times  when  the  Prophet  was 
imprisoned,  in  exile,  on  missions,  and 
discharging  his  many  duties  in 
organizing  and  directing  the  Church. 
Persecution  drove  the  Smith  family 
from  one  place  to  another  so  that 
their  children  were  born  in  four 
different  states.  It  was  during  some 
of  these  trials  and  persecutions  that 


Section  25  was  received.  (I  am 
indebted  to  the  research  of  Ray- 
mond T.  Bailey  for  much  of  the 
foregoing  material.) 

The  Lord's  Counsel  to  Emma 

Her  first  duty,  Emma  was  told 
in  Section  25,  was  to  be  a  comfort 
to  her  husband  in  his  afflictions  by 
giving  '\  .  .  consoling  words,  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness"  (D  &  C  25:5). 
Where  the  Prophet  was  to  go  she 
was  to  be  with  him,  and  in  the 
absence  of  Oliver  Cowdery  to  act  as 
his    secretary    or    scribe    (D    &    C. 

25:6). 

In  the  fourth  verse  the  Lord 
admonishes  Emma  to  murmur  not 
concerning  things  which  she  had 
not  seen.  This  counsel  may  arise 
out  of  the  fact  that  she  and  also  the 
''world"  were  not  to  see  The  Book 
of  Mormon  plates,  which  the  Lord 
declared  was  his  wisdom.  Regard- 
less of  how  people  may  feel  about 
the  ways  of  the  Lord,  if  we  accept 
him  as  an  all-wise  Being,  we  will 
recognize,  as  did  Isaiah,  that  his 
ways  are  not  always  the  ways  of  liian 
nor  are  his  thoughts  the  thoughts 
of  men.  (See  Isaiah  55:8-9.)  This 
revelation  sets  forth  a  principle 
which  is  indicated  in  other  scrip- 
tures; namely,  that  the  Lord  calls 
imperfect  people  into  his  service, 
although  he  does  require  that  they 
show  forth  fruits  of  repentance. 

An  Elect  Lady 

Verse  three  states  that  Emma  is 
".  .  .  an  elect  lady,  whom  I  have 
called."  The  way  in  which  this 
honor  was  to  come  to  her  is  indi- 
cated in  verse  seven: 

And  thou  shalt  be  ordained  under  his 
hand  to  expound  scriptures,  and  to  exhort 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


125 


the  church,  according  as  it  shall  be  given 
thee  by  my  Spirit  (D  &  C  25:7). 

When  the  Rehef  Society  of  the 
Church  was  organized  on  Thursday, 
March  17,  1842,  Emma's  call  as  an 
".  .  .  elect  lady  .  .  /'  was  fulfilled. 
Of  this  expression,  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  said  on  that  occasion: 

I  assisted  in  commencing  the  organiza- 
tion of  "The  Female  Relief  Society  of 
Nauvoo"  in  the  Lodge  Room.  Sister  Em- 
ma Smith,  President,  and  Sister  Elizabeth 
Ann  Whitney  and  Sarah  M.  Cleveland, 
Counselors.  I  gave  much  instruction,  read 
in  the  New  Testament,  and  Book  of  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  concerning  the  Elect 
Lady,  and  showed  that  the  elect  meant 
to  he  elected  to  a  certain  work,  &c.,  and 
that  the  revelation  was  then  fulfilled  by 
Sister  Emma's  election  to  the  Presidency 
of  the  Society,  she  having  previously  been 
ordained  to  expound  the  Scriptures.  Emma 
was  blessed,  and  her  counselors  were  or- 
dained by  Elder  John  Taylor  (D.  H.  C. 
IV:552-553).     (Italics,  the  Author's.) 

In  her  capacity  as  President  of 
the  Relief  Society,  Emma  certainly 
could  expound  the  scriptures  and 
exhort  the  women  of  the  Society  to 
good  works  by  the  inspiration  of  the 
Holy   Ghost. 

The  term  ''ordained"  as  used  in 
this  revelation  and  in  the  days  of 
the  Prophet  was  used  synonymously 
with  ''set  apart."  Today,  we 
"ordain"  male  members  of  the 
Church  to  an  office  in  the  Priest- 
hood, and  we  "set  apart"  men  and 
women  to  offices  and  callings  in  the 
Church.  And  so  with  Emma,  she 
was,  as  we  would  say  today,  set  apart 
to  her  callings  by  the  Priesthood 
who  rule  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

The   Piiesthood   Rules 

The  apostle  Paul  is  reported  in 
the  New  Testament  to  say  that  a 
woman    is   not   to   "speak"   in  the 


Church.  According  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  as  given  in  the 
inspired  version  of  the  Bible,  Paul's 
counsel  was  that  women  should  not 
"rule"  in  the  Church,  "but  to  be 
under  obedience,"  that  is,  they  are 
under  the  direction  of  the  Priest- 
hood authorities  and  receive  their 
instructions  from  them.  (See  I  Cor. 
14:34-35.)  This  principle  was  stated 
by  the  Prophet  to  the  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  the  month  follow- 
ing their  organization: 

You  will  receive  instructions  through 
the  order  of  the  Priesthood  which  God 
has  established,  through  the  medium  of 
those  appointed  to  lead,  guide  and  direct 
the  affairs  of  the  Church  in  this  last  dis- 
pensation; and  I  now  turn  the  key  in  your 
behalf  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  this 
Society  shall  rejoice,  and  knowledge  and 
intelligence  shall  flow  down  from  this 
time  henceforth;  this  is  the  beginning  of 
better  days  to  the  poor  and  needy,  who 
shall  be  made  to  rejoice  and  pour  forth 
blessings  on  your  heads  (D.  H.  C. 
IV:6o7). 

We  have  an  example  of  the 
Priesthood  directing  the  affairs  of 
the  Church  in  the  circumstances 
that  led  to  the  organization  of  the 
Society.  Notwithstanding  certain 
sisters  had  drawn  up  a  constitution 
to  organize  a  society,  it  is  reported 
by  Sarah  M.  Kimball: 

In  the  spring  of  1842,  a  maiden  lady 
(Miss  Cook)  was  seamstress  for  me,  and 
the  subject  of  combining  our  efforts  for 
assisting  the  Temple  hands  came  up  in 
conversation.  She  desired  to  be  helpful, 
but  had  no  means  to  furnish.  I  told  her 
I  would  furnish  material  if  she  would  make 
some  shirts  for  the  workmen.  It  was  then 
suggested  that  some  of  the  neighbors 
might  wish  to  combine  means  and  efforts 
with  ours,  and  we  decided  to  invite  a  few 
to  come  and  consult  with  us  on  the  sub- 
ject of  forming  a  Ladies'  Society.  The 
neighboring  sisters  met  in  my  parlor  and 


126 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


decided  to  organize.  I  was  delegated  to 
call  on  Sister  Eliza  R.  Snow  and  ask  her 
to  write  for  us  a  constitution  and  by-laws 
and  submit  them  to  President  Joseph 
Smith  prior  to  our  next  Thursday's  meet- 
ing. She  cheerfully  responded,  and  when 
she  read  them  to  him  he  replied  that  the 
constitution  and  by-laws  were  the  best  he 
had  ever  seen.  "But,"  he  said,  "this  is  not 
what  you  want.  Tell  the  sisters  their 
offering  is  accepted  of  the  Lord,  and  He 
has  something  better  for  them  than  a  writ- 
ten constitution.  Invite  them  all  to  meet 
me  and  a  few  of  the  brethren  in  the 
Masonic  Hall  over  my  store  next  Thurs- 
day afternoon,  and  I  will  organize  the 
sisters  under  the  priesthood  after  a  pat- 
tern of  the  priesthood."  He  further  said, 
"This  Church  was  never  perfectly  organ- 
ized until  the  women  were  thus  organized" 
{The  Rdiei  Society  Magazine,  vol.  VI., 
March  1919,  page  129). 

The  Prophet's  Counsel 
to  the  Rehei  Society 

Pertinent  to  the  subject  matter 
of  this  revelation  and  to  the  Relief 
Society  is  the  counsel  given  by  the 
Prophet  in  some  of  the  later  meet- 
ings of  the  Society  he  attended.  In 
addition  to  the  important  truth  that 
the  sisters,  with  their  officers  presid- 
ing over  them,  were  to  be  directed 
by  the  Priesthood  authorities,  the 
following  counsel  was  given  by 
Joseph  Smith: 

He  spoke  of  the  disposition  of  many 
men  to  consider  the  lower  offices  in  the 
Church  dishonorable,  and  to  look  with 
jealous  eyes  upon  the  standing  of  others 
who  are  called  to  preside  over  them;  that 
it  was  the  folly  and  nonsense  of  the  hu- 
man heart  for  a  person  to  be  aspiring  to 
other  stations  than  those  to  which  they 
are  appointed  of  God  for  them  to  occupy; 
that  it  was  better  for  individuals  to  mag- 
nify their  respective  callings,  and  wait  pa- 
tiently till  God  shall  say  to  them,  "Come 
up  higher.    .  .  ." 

He  exhorted  the  sisters  always  to  con- 
centrate their  faith  and  prayers  for,  and 
place  confidence  in  theii  husbands,  whom 
God   has   appointed   for   them   to   honor, 


and  in  those  iaithful  men  whom  God  has 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  Church  to  lead 
His  people;  that  we  should  arm  and  sus- 
tain them  with  our  prayers.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  you  must  put  down  iniquity,  and 
by  your  good  examples,  stimulate  the 
Elders  to  good  works;  if  you  do  right, 
there  is  no  danger  of  your  going  too  fast. 

He  said  he  did  not  care  how  fast  we 
run  in  the  path  of  virtue;  resist  evil,  and 
there  is  no  danger.  .  .  . 

This  is  a  charitable  Society,  and  accord- 
ing to  your  natures;  it  is  natural  for  iemales 
to  have  feelings  of  charity  and  benevolence. 
You  are  now  placed  in  a  situation  in  which 
you  can  act  according  to  those  sympathies 
which  God  has  planted  in  your  bosom.  .  .  . 

You  must  not  be  contracted,  but  you 
must  be  liberal  in  your  feelings.  Let  this 
Society  teach  women  how  to  behave  to- 
wards their  husbands,  to  treat  them  with 
mildness  and  affection.  When  a  man  is 
borne  down  with  trouble,  when  he  is  per- 
plexed with  care  and  difficulty,  if  he  can 
meet  a  smile  instead  of  an  argument  or 
a  murmur — if  he  can  meet  with  mildness, 
it  will  calm  down  his  soul  and  soothe  his 
feelings;  when  the  mind  is  going  to  de- 
spair, it  needs  a  solace  of  affection  and 
kindness  (D.  H.  C.  IV:6o3-6o7).  (Italics, 
the  Author's.) 

.  .  .  put  a  double  watch  over  the  tongue: 
no  organized  body  can  exist  without  this 
at  all.  All  organized  bodies  have  their  pe- 
culiar evils,  weaknesses  and  difficulties,  the 
object  is  to  make  those  not  so  good  reform 
and  return  to  the  path  of  virtue  that  they 
may  be  numbered  with  the  good,  and  even 
hold  the  keys  of  power,  which  will  influ- 
ence to  virtue  and  goodness  —  should 
chasten  and  reprove,  and  keep  it  all  in 
silence,  not  even  mention  them  again; 
then  you  will  be  established  in  power, 
virtue,  and  holiness,  and  the  wrath  of  God 
will  be  turned  away. 

.  .  .  search  yourselves  —  the  tongue  is 
an  unruly  member  —  hold  your  tongues 
about  things  of  no  moment.  .  .  . 

I  do  not  want  to  cloak  iniquity  —  all 
things  contrary  to  the  will  of  God,  should 
be  cast  from  us,  but  don't  do  more  hurt 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


127 


than  good,  with  your  tongues  —  be  pure 
in  heart.  Jesus  designs  to  save  the  people 
out  of  their  sins  {Ibid.,  V:2o).  (Itahcs, 
the  Author's.) 

The  First  Latter-day  Saint  Hymnal 
Another  assignment  given  to 
Emma  Smith  was  that  of  making  a 
selection  of  sacred  hymns  for  the 
Church. 

And  it  shall  be  given  thee,  also,  to  make 
a  selection  of  sacred  hymns,  as  it  shall  be 
given  thee,  which  is  pleasing  unto  me,  to 
be  had  in  my  church. 

For  my  soul  delighteth  in  the  song  of 
the  heart;  yea,  the  song  of  the  righteous 
is  a  prayer  unto  me,  and  it  shall  be  an- 
swered with  a  blessing  upon  their  heads 
(D  &  C  25:11-12). 

In  accordance  with  this  call, 
Emma  made  a  selection  of  hymns 
which  appeared  in  two  volumes.  W. 
W.  Phelps  was  appointed  to  revise 
and  arrange  them  for  printing.  The 
first  hymnal  was  published  in  1835, 
with  ninety  selections,  and  the  sec- 
ond in  1841,  with  three  hundred 
forty  selections. 

The  first  hymnal  classified  the 
selections  as  morning  hymns,  eve- 
ning hymns,  farewell  hymns,  hymns 
on  baptism,  on  the  sacrament,  on 
marriage,  and  miscellaneous.  The 
authors  of  the  words  of  many  of 
these  hymns  were  Latter-day  Saints. 
The  principal  contributor  was 
William  W.  Phelps  who  wrote 
many  well-known  Latter-day  Saint 
hymns.  Parley  P.  Pratt  was  another 
contributor  to  this  volume.  Among 
some  of  the  songs  included  in 
Emma's  compilation  are  favorites  of 
many  in  the  Church  today.  Some 
of  these  are:  'The  Spirit  of  God 
Like  a  Fire  Is  Burning";  ''Redeemer 
Of  Israel";  "Gently  Raise  the  Sacred 
Strain";  ''Earth  With  Her  Ten 
Thousand  Flowers";  "How  Firm  a 
Foundation,  Ye  Saints  of  the  Lord"; 


"He  Died!  The  Great  Redeemer 
Died!";  and  "I  Know  That  My 
Redeemer  Lives." 

The  Lord  revealed  that  the  songs 
which  would  be  pleasing  unto  him 
would  be  those  that  came  from  the 
heart.  The  song  of  the  righteous 
is  indeed  a  prayer  unto  the  Lord,  for 
those  who  live  his  laws  are  truly  the 
righteous  of  the  earth. 

Brother  George  D.  Pyper  once 
wrote  concerning  the  hymns  selected 
by  Emma  Smith: 

It  is  said  that  the  character  of  a  people 
may  be  judged  by  the  songs  they  sing.  If 
this  be  true  then  an  examination  of  those 
selected  by  Emma  Smith  prove  that  the 
Latter-day  Saints  were  a  reverential,  peace- 
loving,  worshipful.  God-fearing  people. 
After  a  hundred  years  it  is  acknowledged 
that  the  songs  selected  for  that  first  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  Hymn  book  are  among  the 
best  of  all  Christian  hymns  {Stones  of 
Latter-day  Saint  Hymns,  by  George  D. 
Pyper,  page  195). 

My  Voice  Is  Unto  All 

In  closing  the  revelation  to  Emma 
Smith,  the  Lord  stated  a  principle 
which  has  application  to  Emma  and 
also  to  every  person  in  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

Keep  my  commandments  continually, 
and  a  crown  of  righteousness  thou  shalt 
receive.  And  except  thou  do  this,  where 
I  am  you  cannot  come. 

And  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
this  is  my  voice  unto  all.  Amen  (D  &  C 
25:15-16). 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  In  what  way  was  Emma  Smith  an 
"elect  lady"? 

2.  Why  do  you  think  the  Priesthood 
should  "rule"  in  the  Church? 

3.  What  do  you  personally  find  in 
some  of  the  Prophet's  teachings  to  women 
that  are  of  profit  to  you? 

4.  Why  was  it  necessary  for  a  selection 
of  hymns  to  be  made  for  congregational 


128  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

singing  in  Latter-day  Saint  meetings?  6.  In  what  way  or  ways  do  you  think 

5.  Emphasis  has  been  given  in  this  les-  Emma's  call  to  compile  a  hymnal  was  suc- 

son  to  duties  and  responsibilities  of  wives  cessful? 

to  their  husbands.     What  counsel  did  Jo-  7.  In  what  ways  does  The  Church  of 

seph   Smith  give  to  husbands  concerning  Jesus    Christ    of    Latter-day    Saints    honor 

their  wives?  (Consult  D.  H.  C.  2:264.)  the  women  of  the  Church? 


ViSiting   cJeacher    1 1  iessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message  16— "Be  Patient  in  Afflictions,  for  Thou  Shalt   Have  Many;  But 

Endure  Them,  for  Lo,  I  Am  With  Thee,  Even  Unto  the 

End  of  Thy  Days"  (D.  &  C.  24:8). 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  May  5,  1959 

Objective:  To  show  that  afflictions  are  a  normal  part  of  life's  experiences  and  can 
be  the  basis  of  great  blessings,  if  we  trust  in  the  Lord. 

TF  we  keep  his  commandments,  the  of  all  mankind.  Although,  un- 
Lord  has  promised  that  we  will  doubtedly  some  carry  heavier  bur- 
find  much  joy  in  this  life.  Yet,  he  dens  than  others,  none  who  trusts  in 
has  never  implied  that  this  joy  may  the  Lord  is  called  upon  to  bear  his 
be  earned  without  troubles  and  burdens  alone, 
afflictions.  In  fact,  without  the  bit-  There  is  a  well-known  legend 
ter  we  cannot  fully  appreciate  the  about  a  traveler  whose  load  of 
sweet.  Full  enjoyment  of  our  bless-  troubles  and  sorrows  was  so  heavy 
ings  cannot  be  realized  without  the  that  he  complained  he  no  longer 
contrast  of  adversity.  could  carry  it.  A  certain  wise  man 
Affhction,  if  we  meet  and  bear  it  invited  him  to  rest  awhile  and  de- 
wisely,  can  bring  us  closer  to  the  posit  his  burden  in  a  place  where 
Lord.  It  has  been  said  that  'Tou  others  had  temporarily  laid  theirs 
are  never  at  any  time  nearer  to  God  aside.  After  his  rest,  the  traveler 
than  when  under  tribulation,  which  was  invited  to  take  his  choice  of 
he  permits  for  the  purification  and  the  burdens  and  to  carry  it  away  as 
beautifying  of  your  soul"  (Golden  his  own.  After  lifting  several  of 
Nuggets  oi  Thought  by  Molinos,  his  neighbors'  loads  of  cares  and 
page  8).  It  is  by  our  Father  in  sorrows,  he  decided  that,  by  com- 
heaven's  own  design,  that,  along  parison,  his  own  burden  was  not  so 
with  our  joys  and  successes,  we  must  heavy  after  all. 
meet  failures,  disappointments,  and  Another  fact  we  must  remember 
afflictions.  In  bearing  these  afflic-  about  our  afflictions  is  that,  actually, 
tions,  it  is  important  for  us  to  re-  they  can  be  the  source  of  great 
member  two  basic  facts.  First,  blessings  to  us.  Out  of  the  crucible 
affliction  is  universal.     It  is  the  lot  of  adversity  we  can  mold  the  great 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


129 


character  qualities  of  courage,  forti- 
tude, understanding,  and  obedience. 
In  Hebrews  5:8-9,  we  read  that  even 
the  Savior: 

Though  he  were  a  Son,  yet  learned  he 
obedience  by  the  things  which  he  suffered; 

And  being  made  perfect,  he  became  the 
author  of  eternal  salvation  unto  all  them 
that  obey  him.  .  .  . 

Many  of  the  great  accomplish- 
ments in  the  world  have  been  made 
by  people  who  have  suffered  heavy 
burdens  and  whose  rising  above  their 
afflictions  has  been  responsible,  to 
a  large  extent,  for  their  outstanding 
accomplishments.  To  name  a  few, 
Helen  Keller  is  both  deaf  and  blind. 
Beethoven  was  deaf  much  of  his  life, 
and  Milton  was  blind.  Lord  Byron 
and  Sir  Walter  Scott  were  lame. 

Someone  has  wisely  said  that  af- 
flictions are  God's  educators.  It  is 
not  the  afflictions  themselves  which 
count,  but,  rather,  it  is  what  they 
do  to  us.  Our  difficult  experiences 
are  often  most  profitable  if: 

...  we  regard  every  hardship,  no  matter 
how  severe,  as  a  stepping  stone  to  some- 
thing higher;  every  disappointment,  no 
matter  how  keen,  as  a  means  of  molding 


courage;  every  adversity,  no  matter  how 
bitter,  as  something  to  make  us  valiant; 
every  sorrow,  no  matter  how  penetrating, 
every  affliction,  no  matter  how  poignant, 
as  something  to  sanctify  and  exalt  the  soul 
(Jesus  of  Nazareth,  by  Bryant  S.  Hinckley, 
page  75). 

In  this  Doctrine  and  Covenants' 
message,  we  are  exhorted  to  be 
patient  in  afflictions  and  endure 
them,  for  the  Lord  has  promised 
that  he  will  be  with  us  unto  the  end 
of  our  days.  What  a  marvelous 
promise!  One  of  the  greatest  bless- 
ings we  can  enjoy  in  this  life  is  to 
have  the  comforting  assurance  of 
the  presence  of  the  Lord's  spirit. 
How  wonderful  it  is  to  know  that 
if  we  put  our  complete  trust  in  the 
Lord,  he  will  not  forsake  us,  but 
will  be  ever  near  to  uphold  and  sus- 
tain us.  Surely  this  great  promise 
will  support  us  in  our  afflictions  and 
give  us  courage  and  patience  to  en- 
dure them.  Alma  in  The  Book  of 
Mormon  expressed  this  thought 
beautifully  when  he  said: 

.  .  .  remember,  that  as  much  as  ye 
shall  put  your  trust  in  God  even  so  much 
ye  shall  be  delivered  out  of  your  trials, 
and  your  troubles,  and  your  affhctions, 
and  ye  shall  be  lifted  up  at  the  last  day 
(Alma  38:5). 


cJhe    llieasure  of  d^yur   (greatness 

Wflma  Boyle  Bunker 

MAN  is,  and  must  be  rated  not  by  his  hordes  of  gold,  not  by  some  temporary  influ- 
ence, but  by  his  character  and  integrity,  sweetened  by  consideration  and  under- 
standing. The  highest  order  of  any  man  is  distinguished  by  human  goodness,  by  self- 
sacrifice,  and  self-forgetfulness. 

Greatness  in  any  one  of  us  is  the  power  and  will  to  serve  others.  And  perhaps  the 
truest  greatness  is  that  which  is  unseen  and  unknown.  It  is  ever  insensitive  to  popular 
clamor  and  accepts  the  good  deed  as  its  own  reward. 

The  true  measure  of  our  greatness  depends  on  our  invincible  integrity,  on  what  we 
give  to  others,  and  how  we  serve. 


vi/ork    1 1  ieetiag — Managing  a  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion  8— Managerial  Aspects  of  Clothing  the  Family 

Vesta  Barnett 

For  Tuesday,  May  12,  1959 

Objective:  To  consider  the  management  problems  involved  in  providing  adequate 
clothing  for  each  family  member. 


npHERE  is  no  norm  or  guide  for 
choice  in  cloth  as  there  is  in 
nutritional  needs  of  the  body.  Style, 
fashion,  and  fad  need  to  be  adapted 
to  individual  differences  within  the 
financial  limits  of  the  family.  Being 
well  dressed  for  the  occasion  and 
being  aware  of  it  can  be  of  benefit 
to  each  member  of  the  family 
psychologically,  physically,  and  so- 
cially. 

For  the  majority  of  families,  an 
adequate  wardrobe  for  each  mem- 
ber is  possible  only  by  intelligent 
management.  Here  are  some  prac- 
tical suggestions  for  planning  the 
family  clothing  needs: 

1.  Know  the  maximum  amount  of 
money  available  for  the  family  clothing. 

2.  Analyze  the  characteristics  of  each 
member  of  the  family  as  applied  to  cloth- 
ing needs. 

3.  Anticipate  the  clothing  needs  of  the 
family  two  to  three  years  in  advance. 

4.  Select  the  best  stores  for  values,  and 
shop  at  the  sales. 

5.  Use  all  available  information  con- 
cerning quality,  workmanship,  shrinkage, 
colorfastness,  suitability,  care,  and  up- 
keep of  clothes. 

6.  Train  children  to  take  good  care 
of  their  clothing. 

7.  Do  as  much  home  sewing  as  possible 
and  practical. 

Read  the  Label 

New  materials  are  constantly  com- 
ing onto  the  market,  and  new  fin- 
Page  130 


ishes  are  given  to  old  fabrics.  Today, 
even  the  experts  can  be  confused  as 
to  the  type  of  material  used  in  a 
garment.  For  most  of  us,  our  best 
help  is  to  read  the  label  and  follow 
the  manufacturer's  suggestions  for 
care  of  the  fabric.  A  good  label 
should  give  the  type  of  fiber  used  in 
the  garment,  the  probable  shrink- 
age, the  color  fastness  to  various 
causes  of  fading,  resistance  to  wrink- 
les, and  best  type  of  care  for  fabric. 

General  Care  oi  Clothing 

If  clothes  are  to  have  that  fresh, 
immaculate  look,  they  should  be 
cared  for  daily,  weekly,  and  seasonal- 
ly.   Good  clothes  deserve  good  care. 

Here  are  some  suggestions  for 
general  care: 

1.  Buy  good,  shaped  hangers  for  suits 
and  coats. 

2.  Remember  "a.  stitch  in  time  saves 
nine." 

3.  Mend   before  laundering. 

4.  Broken  threads  in  sweaters  and  knit 
wear  should  be  caught  and  crocheted  in 
again.  A  hole  in  a  sweater  should  be 
darned. 

5.  The  life  of  a  pair  of  shoes  is 
lengthened  with  proper  care  and  a  rest 
between  wearings. 

Occasional  Care  oi  Clothmg 

1.  Stains  should  be  removed  as  soon  as 
possible  after  they  occur  and  always  be- 
fore laundering. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


131 


2.  Follow  directions  on  labels  for  laun- 
dering or  dry  cleaning. 

Seasonal  Care  of  Clothing 

1.  Repair  and  clean  all  clothes  before 
they  are  stored  for  the  season.  Cotton, 
linen,  silk,  and  rayon  clothing  should  be 
washed  and  put  away  unstarched,  unblued, 
and  unironed.  Non-washable  articles 
should  be  dry  cleaned  before  being  stored. 

Wool  garments  that  are  not  moth- 
proofed should  be  washed  in  soapsuds  or 
dry  cleaned,  since  all  stages  of  moth  life 
are  killed  by  these  processes. 

Good  Buying  Principles 

The  first  requirement  for  a  satis- 
factory wardrobe  is  to  take  stock  of 
what  you  have,  then  plan  for  those 
things  you  really  need.  One  hundred 
well-planned  dollars  can  bring  more 
satisfaction  than  two  hundred  un- 
planned dollars. 

The  following  shopping  principles 
can  help  all  of  us  get  more  satisfac- 
tion from  our  purchases: 

1.  Compare  values.  Experienced  pro- 
fessional comparative  shoppers  say  it  is 
advisable  to  stop  at  several  stores  before 
purchasing  expensive  clothing  items,  such 
as  a  coat,  suit,  or  a  good  quality  dress. 

2.  Select  basic  or  classic  styles. 

3.  Buy  clothes  that  fit  your  needs. 
Nothing  is  a  bargain  unless  it  fits  in  with 
your  clothing  plans. 


4.  Purchase  middle-priced  items. 

5.  Know  store  brands. 

6.  Shop  regular  store  sales. 

7.  Pay  cash. 

Home  Sewing 

Most  homemakers  know  the  satis- 
faction that  can  come  from  com- 
pleting a  home  sewed  article  that 
turns  out  well.  Skill  in  sewing  can 
pay  big  dividends  in  the  life  of  the 
average  homemaker  not  only  in  divi- 
dends as  far  as  money  is  concerned, 
but  also  dividends  in  terms  of  satis- 
faction and  pride  of  accomplish- 
ment. 

Discussion  Thoughts 

1.  Choose  two  or  three  new  fabrics  or 
new  finishes  for  fabrics  and  show  how 
each  has  simplified  the  care  of  clothing. 
Contrast  the  care  necessary  for  these  fab- 
rics with  those  they  have  replaced. 

2.  Make  a  comparison  of  a  garment 
purchased  ready-made  and  one  made  at 
home  (children's  clothes,  shirt,  blouse  or 
dress).  Consider  cost  in  time,  energy, 
money,  quality  of  fabric,  enjoyment  of 
garment.  (Perhaps  some  of  the  women 
who  sew  could  be  asked  in  advance  to 
bring  some  of  their  articles  for  study.) 

3.  Recall  purchase  of  clothing  you  have 
made  recently,  one  you  feel  was  a  good 
buy  and  another  a  poor  buy.  See  if  you 
can  pinpoint  the  reasons  why  you  con- 
sider one  good  and  the  other  bad. 


cJhe  Lryracantha 

Chiistie  Lund  Coles 

There  have  been  few  poems 

Penned  to  you,  and  yet 

What  shrubs  more  greenly  grow. 

All  through  the  summer, 

(Glossy  —  warm  or  wet  — ) 

Then  flaunt  red  berries  through  the  snow? 


oLiterature  —  America's  Literature  — 
Meet  the  New  World 

Lesson  8— Jonathan  Edwards,  Puritan 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  84-95) 

For  Tuesday,  May  19,  1959 

Objective:     To  see  in  Jonathan  Edwards  a  harmonizing  of  various  phases  of  New 
England  Puritanism. 

"li^HILE  performing  the  office  of  compromise  measure  which  no  one 
tutor  at  Yale  College  for  his  liked,  yet  one  which  many  felt  neces- 
second  year,  Jonathan  was  seized  by  sary,  if  the  churches  were  to 
an  illness  which  kept  him  in  bed  for  perpetuate  themselves.  Within  each 
almost  three  months.  Upon  his  community  were  three  groups:  those 
recovery  in  1726,  at  age  twenty-three,  who  came  to  New  England  for  ad- 
he  was  offered  the  great  opportunity  venture,  profit,  and  freedom,  but 
of  serving  as  a  colleague  of  his  dis-  were  members  of  no  church.  Second, 
tinguished  grandfather,  the  Rev-  those  who  attended  church  but  who 
erend  Solomon  Stoddard,  who  had  had  never  been  granted  member- 
been  minister  in  the  far  western  ship.  Third,  actual  members  of  the 
Massachusetts  town  of  Northamp-  church  body,  or  'Visible  saints," 
ton  for  fifty-four  years,  and  soon  to  who  could  partake  of  church  sacra- 
retire.  Solomon  Stoddard  was  loved  ments  and  who  could  vote  in  church 
and  respected  throughout  the  entire  council  which  was  also  town  coun- 
Connecticut  Valley.  So  directly  had  cil.  To  be  eligible  for  church  mem- 
he  defied  the  wishes  of  the  Boston  bership  a  person  had  to  have 
clergy  that  he  was  known  more  received  a  personal  spiritual  mani- 
familiarly  as  'Tope"  Stoddard.  Par-  festation.  Few  second-generation 
ticularly  during  recent  decades,  as  children  had  had  such  an  experi- 
the  influence  of  the  Mothers  de-  ence,  and  even  fewer  grandchildren 
clined,  he  had  become  the  most  of  the  original  founders.  While  the 
powerful  single  force  in  New  Eng-  churches  were  full,  the  number  of 
land  Puritanism.  And  Jonathan  actual  members  had  become  alarm- 
Edwards  was  to  be  groomed  as  his  ingly  small.  The  Half- Way  Covenant 
replacement.  of    1662    granted    membership    to 

second-   and   third-generation   Puri- 

The  Half- Way  Covenant  tans   who    attended    regularly    and 

In  1662,  ten  years  before  Solomon  who  believed  the  basic  creed,  but 

Stoddard  had  come  to  Northampton  who  had  not  received  spiritual  illu- 

as  a  young  man,  violent  dissension  mination.     Many  fervent  believers 

had  arisen  in  New  England  churches  felt  this  liberalizing  compromise  to 

over    the    Half -Way    Covenant,    a  be  the  beginning  of  the  end. 

Poge  132 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


133 


Doctrine  oi  Self-ReJfance 

By  contrast,  Solomon  Stoddard 
felt  the  Half-Way  Covenant  didn't 
go  far  enough.  He  established  a 
policy,  strongly  opposed  by  his  fel- 
low churchmen  in  eastern  Massa- 
chusetts, which  did  go  far  enough. 
He  believed  that  all  who  desired 
membership  should  be  admitted,  re- 
gardless of  whether  their  family  had 
been  church  members  or  not.  His 
liberalizing  policy  brought  him  a 
wider  popularity  and  influence  than 
any  other  minister  of  his  day  en- 
joyed. By  sheer  power  of  his  per- 
sonality and  through  his  powerful 
belief  in  the  basic  Puritan  doctrine 
of  self-reliance,  Stoddard  freed  his 
followers  from  complete  domination 
by  their  ancestors: 

And  it  would  be  no  humility  but  base- 
ness of  spirit  for  us  to  judge  ourselves  in- 
capable to  examine  the  principles  that 
have  been  handed  down  to  us,  ...  If  the 
practices  of  our  fathers  in  any  particulars 
were  mistaken,  it  is  fit  they  should  be  re- 
jected; if  they  be  not>  they  will  bear 
examination. 

Among  many  other  lessons  taught 
him  by  his  predecessor,  Edwards 
learned  this  one  well. 

Crusade  Against  ''Surface-Religion" 
After  Jonathan  Edwards  had 
served  Stoddard  as  apprentice  and 
co-worker  for  but  two  years,  Solo- 
mon Stoddard  died,  in  1729,  and 
Edwards  began  his  more  than  twen- 
ty years  of  service  to  his  Northamp- 
ton congregation.  Naturally,  he  was 
anxious  to  prove  that  he  was  fol- 
lowing in  ''the  Pope's  footsteps." 
Despite  such  a  normal  desire,  how- 
ever, it  was  not  too  long  until  he 
began  preaching  views  directly  oppo- 
site those  he  inherited. 

Increasingly  during  the  next  de- 
cade,   young    Edwards    found    in 


Northampton  more  and  more  evi- 
dence that  to  more  and  more  of  the 
wealthy,  powerful,  and  smug  towns- 
people, the  true  Christian  religion 
meant  less  and  less.  Though  never 
once  did  he  mention  anyone  by 
name,  he  rebuked  them  for  their 
lewd  language  and  tavern-hunting, 
their  rampant  gossiping  and  quarrel- 
ling among  families,  economic  fac- 
tions, their  bitter  differences  over 
common  land  to  be  divided  amongst 
them,  and,  most  of  all,  for  their 
worshiping  comfort  and  wealth  rath- 
er than  God.  Alarmed  at  their  com- 
placency and  "surface-religion,"  he 
accused  them  even  more  firmly  of 
being  unconscious  Arminians. 

Stemming  from  the  beliefs  of  the 
Dutch  theologian  Jacobus  Arminius 
(1560-1609),  the  doctrines  of  Ar- 
minianism  softened  and  liberalized 
the  teachings  of  Calvin  by  offering 
atonement  to  all  men,  making  pre- 
destination conditional  rather  than 
absolute,  and  enabling  man  to  resist 
both  sin  and  grace  through  freedom 
of  the  will.  The  special  problem  in 
Northampton  was  that  many  had 
come  to  feel  God,  not  themselves, 
to  be  responsible  for  evil. 

The  faction  which  most  resented 
Edwards'  constant  attacks  on  local 
Arminianism  was  a  group  of  mer- 
chants and  landowners  led  by  his 
own  cousins  whom  he  had  early  of- 
fended. He  preached  his  concepts  of 
God  and  man  to  them  in  sermons 
rarely  less  than  two  hours  long, 
sometimes  extending  to  five,  yet  so 
great  was  his  insight  into  the  hearts 
of  his  audience  and  so  great  was  his 
skill  in  holding  his  audience  that, 
rarely,  did  he  lose  a  listener.  He 
lectured  each  Thursday  evening  in 
an  effort  to  meet  the  midweek  de- 
mand for  religious  leadership.  He 
spoke  slowly  but  distinctly  in  a  low 


134  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

voice,   reading   from   sermon   notes  should  we  ever  seek  to  attempt  to 

or  Bible  in  his  left  hand,  his  elbow  tell    him    whom    he    may    save   or 

resting   on    the   pulpit,   and   rarely  damn.    True  love  of  God  is  to  love 

moving   his   right   hand   except   to  him  and  not  to  judge  him.    Before 

turn  the  page,  yet  withal  impressing  man,  God  need  not  stoop  to  justify 

his  audience  with  his  ^'habitual  and  his  ways.     Finally,  is  man  predes- 

great  solemnity,  looking  and  speak-  tined  to  sin  or  has  he  freedom  to 

ing  as  if  in  the  presence  of  God.''  choose,  as  the  Arminians  maintain? 

Central  in  Edwards'  theology  is  Edwards  believed  that  if  we  accept 

the  concept  of  a  God-centered  uni-  God's  sovereignty,  we  must  also  be- 

verse.     For  him,   God  is  all,  man  lieve  that  all  reality  lies  within  the 

nothing.     Edwards    believed     thus  mind  of  God;  therefore  every  event 

not  because  tradition  or  authority  must   have   a   cause.     As   our  text 

dictated  it  to  him,  but  because  it  points  out  (page  85),  ''We  are  able 

was  logically  inescapable  according  to  do  what  we  choose,  but  what  we 

to  his  thinking.  elect   to   choose   is   determined   by 

According    to    Edwards'    beliefs,  God." 

mankind  had  erred  into  all  forms  This  summary  of  Edwards'  theo- 

of  Covenant  Theology  because  New  logical  system  includes  ideas  taken 

England  had  forgotten  the  divinity  from  his  major  writings.  Condensed 

of  the  Divine.  and  partial  though  it  is,  once  it  is 

For  Edwards  the  most  vital  re-  digested  we  can  more  fully  under- 

ligious  experiences,  indeed  the  most  stand  his  other  writings,  the  unity 

vital  of  all  experiences  in  life,  were  of   Edwards'  life,  and  the   Puritan 

emotional   rather   than   rational   or  movement  as  purified  by  him.  For 

intellectual.     Or  to  put  it  in  other  Edwards  himself  is  the  best  defini- 

words,  the  best  logical   means  for  tion  of  Puritanism, 
proving  God  and  worshiping  him 

was  through  the  emotions.  The  Great  Awakening 

The  big  problem  which  Edwards  At  a  time  when  religious  indiffer- 

tried    to    resolve    remained:    what  ence  was  at  its  height,  the  Great 

about  sin?    Because  God  permits  it.  Awakening  was  the  first  movement 

and   because   his   house   is   one   of  which  spread  from  colony  to  colony 

order,  therefore  sin  must  be  good  in  and,  for  the  first  time,  bound  them 

the  overall  harmonious  plan.    And  all  together  into  a  common  cause, 

if  evil  is  allowed  by  God,  it  will  It  was  the  American  version  of  a 

exist.     Edwards  defined  evil  as  the  similar     contemporary     movement 

''property  of  the  species"  and  cited  known  in  Germany  as  Pietism  and 

man's  record  of  brutalities  through-  in  England  as  Evangelicalism,  and 

out  history  as  irrefutable  evidence,  had  its  origin  in  Edwards'  meeting- 

Therefore,   when  man   sins,  a  just  house  at  Northampton. 

God  can  only  punish.  SeeiHg  his  congregation  straying, 

Rather  than  blaming  God  for  de-  Edwards'  problem  was  one  of  com- 

fining    sinful    man    as    his    enemy,  municating  to  them  the  experience 

Edwards  taught  that  we  must  only  by  which  they  could  return  to  true 

praise  him  for  his  justice  and  stand  religion.      Firmly    convinced    from 

before  his  unknowable  sublimity  in  his  reading  of  Locke  that  man  can 

even    greater   awe   and   fear.     Nor  gain   knowledge   only   through   his 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


135 


senses,  he  felt  that  the  people  lacked 
the  sensation  of  the  hell  toward 
which  they  were  heading;  if  only 
he  could  create  for  them  such  a 
sensation  through  a  word-experi- 
ence, he  might  frighten  them  into 
repenting.    Or,  as  he  explained  it: 

Some  talk  of  it  as  an  unreasonable  thing 
to  fright  persons  to  heaven,  but  I  think  it 
is  a  reasonable  thing  to  endeavor  to  fright 
persons  away  from  hell.  They  stand  up- 
on its  brink,  and  are  just  ready  to  fall 
into  it,  and  are  senseless  of  their  danger. 
Is  it  not  a  reasonable  thing  to  fright  a 
person  out  of  a  house  on  fire? 

Quite  conscious  of  what  he  was 
doing,  he  invited  the  English  Evan- 
gelist George  Whitefield  to  visit  his 
congregation.  Whitefield  had  proved 
to  be  a  tremendous  success  in  Lon- 
don where  he  wept  and  roared  and 
screamed  before  crowds  of  twenty 
to  thirty  thousand  sinners,  all  of 
them  ''affected  and  drenched  in 
tears." 

Though  Edwards  disliked  White- 
field  personally,  he  brought  about 
the  effect  Edwards  desired.  From 
1740-43  the  emotional  enthusiasm 
was  at  its  height.  Edwards  described 
Northampton's  reaction,  in  1743,  to 
a  fellow  minister  in  one  of  the  most 
widely  circulated  pamphlets  in 
Protestantism,  Some  Thoughts  Con- 
ceining  The  Present  Revival  oi 
ReUgion  m  New-Enghnd,  from 
which  the  following  is  taken: 

About  the  middle  of  the  summer  of 
1741  I  called  together  the  young  people 
that  were  communicants,  from  sixteen  to 
twenty-six  years  of  age,  to  my  house;  which 
proved  to  be  a  most  happy  meeting:  many 
seemed  to  be  very  greatly  and  most  agree- 
ably affected  with  those  views,  which  ex- 
cited humility,  self-condemnation,  self- 
abhorrence,  love  and  joy:  many  fainted 
under  these  affections.  ...  It  was  a  very 
frequent  thing,  to  see  an  house  full  of 
out-cries,  fainting,  convulsions,  and   such- 


like, both  with  distress,  and  also  with  ad- 
miration and  joy  .  .  .  and  after  great 
convictions  and  humblings,  and  agonizing 
with  God,  they  had  Christ  discovered  to 
them  anew,  as  an  all  sufficient  Saviour, 
and  in  the  glories  of  his  grace,  and  in  a 
far  more  clear  manner  than  before;  and 
with  greater  humility,  self-emptiness  and 
brokenness  of  heart,  and  a  purer,  a  higher 
joy,  and  greater  desires  after  holiness  of 
life;  but  with  greater  self-diffidence  and 
distrust  of  their  treacherous  hearts.  .  .  . 
Conversions  were  frequently  wrought  more 
sensibly  and  visibly.  .  .  .  the  transitions 
from  one  state  to  another  were  more  sen- 
sible and  plain;  so  that  it  might,  in  many 
instances,  be  as  it  were  seen  by  bystanders. 

In  the  final  lines  above,  Edwards' 
use  of  sensible  refers  not  to  its  being. 
*'of  good  sense,''  but  of  being  avail- 
able to  the  senses  as  Locke  used  the 
word.  It  was  a  sensate  awareness  to 
man's  own  evil  which  Edwards  was 
most  anxious  to  obtain,  and  which 
he  achieved  with  such  success  in 
his  own  most  famous  sermon,  ''Sin- 
ners in  the  Hands  of  an  Angry 
God,"  delivered  in  1741. 

The  power  of  this  sermon  lies  in 
the  direct  imagery  which  Edwards 
used  with  his  considerable  literary 
skill.  It  should  be  pointed  out  that 
he  follows  the  traditional  sermon 
pattern,  couched  in  the  traditionally 
controlled  plain  style,  of  first  citing 
a  text  from  the  Bible,  next  enlarg- 
ing the  text  in  a  section  called  the 
argument,  to  be  finally  followed  by 
the  application.  Text  for  this  ser- 
mon is  'Their  foot  shall  slide  in  due 
time,"  Deuteronomy  32:35.  The 
following  excerpt  is  from  the  argu- 
ment of  this  sermon: 

The  use  of  this  awful  subject  may  be 
for  awakening  unconverted  persons  in  this 
congregation.  .  .  .  That  world  of  misery,, 
that  lake  of  burning  brimstone,  is  extend- 
ed abroad  under  you.  There  is  the  dread- 
ful pit  of  the  glowing  flames  of  the  wrath 
of  God;  there  is  hell's  wide  gaping  mouth 
open;  and  you  have  nothing  to  stand  upon,. 


136 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


nor  any  thing  to  take  hold  of;  there  is 
nothing  between  you  and  hell  but  the 
air;  it  is  only  the  power  and  mere  pleas- 
ure of  God  that  holds  you  up.  ...  It  is 
to  be  ascribed  to  nothing  else,  that  you 
did  not  go  to  hell  last  night;  that  you  was 
suffered  to  awake  again  in  this  world,  after 
you  closed  your  eyes  to  sleep.  There  is 
no  other  reason  to  be  given  why  you  have 
not  gone  to  hell,  since  you  have  sat  here 
in  the  house  of  God,  provoking  his  pure 
eyes  by  your  sinful  wicked  manner  of  at- 
tending his  solemn  worship.  Yea,  there 
is  nothing  else  that  is  to  be  given  as  a 
reason  why  vou  do  not  this  very  moment 
drop  down  into  hell. 

It  is  impossible  to  escape  experi- 
encing such  writing,  and  how  unfair 
to  expect  one  such  tidbit  to  stand 
in  lieu  of  the  accumulative  power 
of  the  entire  composition. 

Edwaids'  Closing  Years 

It  is  not  difficult  to  understand 
how  no  one  was  indifferent  to  Jona- 
than Edwards,  and  those  who  were 
against  him  were  so  impassioned  in 
their  opposition  that  in  1750  their 
''packed"  ecclesiastical  court  voted 
him  out  of  their  community — and 
out  of  any  sustenance  for  his  eleven 
children,  his  wife,  or  himself,  over- 
worked and  weary.  Yet  only  one 
of  his  accusers  ever  gave  any  indica- 
tion of  remorse.  Edwards  took  an 
appointment  at  Stockbridge  in 
frontier  Massachusetts  where  several 
were  murdered  by  Indians  during 
his  stay  there.  Here  he  lived  for  six 
years,  grateful  for  the  free  time  it 
gave  him  to  write  his  most  creative 
works.  Reluctantly  he  left  his  true 
delight  to  direct  the  affairs  of  Prince- 
ton College,  chosen  for  his  status  as 
the  most  courageous  crusader,  the 
keenest  theologian  of  his  day.  While 
his  wife  was  preparing  to  move,  she 
received  word  of  his  sudden  death 
by  smallpox.    Knowing  that  he  was 


to  die,  he  had  asked  friends  to  ''tell 
her  that  the  uncommon  union 
which  has  so  long  subsisted  between 
us  has  been  of  such  a  nature  as  I 
trust  is  spiritual,  and  therefore  will 
continue  forever."  She  in  turn  said: 

What  shall  I  say?  A  holy  and  good 
God  has  covered  us  with  a  dark  cloud.  O 
that  we  may  kiss  the  rod  and  lay  our 
hands  on  our  mouths!  The  Lord  has 
done  it.  He  has  made  me  adore  his  good- 
ness, that  we  had  him  so  long. 

Unpublished  at  his  death  were 
numerous  manuscripts.  One  of 
them.  Images  or  Shadows  oi  Divine 
Things,  contains  some  of  his  love- 
liest images.  He  contemplates  na- 
ture as  an  image  or  shadow  of  God's 
beauty  which  is  ever  accessible  to 
us.  It  is  fitting  that,  of  the  various 
tunes  he  sang  so  effectively,  we  allow 
Edwards  to  speak  for  himself 
through  this  hymn  to  nature's  beau- 
ty, in  its  essential  philosophy  rep- 
resentative of  the  heavenly  ideal- 
ism which  has  always  been  central 
to  the  Puritan  mind. 

70.  If  we  look  on  these  shadows  of 
divine  things  as  the  voice  of  God  purpose- 
ly by  them  teaching  us  these  and  those 
spiritual  and  divine  things,  to  show  of 
what  excellent  advantage  it  will  be,  how 
agreeably  and  clearly  it  will  tend  to  convey 
instructions  to  our  minds,  and  to  impress 
things  on  the  mind  and  to  affect  the  mind, 
by  that  we  may,  as  it  were,  have  God 
speaking  to  us.  Wherever  we  are,  and 
whatever  we  are  about,  we  may  see  divine 
things  excellently  represented  and  held 
forth.  And  it  will  abundantly  tend  to 
confirm  the  Scriptures,  for  there  is  an 
excellent  agreement  between  these  things 
and  the  holy  Scriptures.  .  .  . 

How  great  a  resemblance  of  a  holy  and 
virtuous  soil  is  a  calm,  serene  day.  What 
an  infinite  number  of  such  like  beauties  is 
there  in  that  one  thing,  the  light,  and  how 
complicated  an  harmony  and  proportion 
is  it. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


137 


Hidden  beauties  are  commonly  by  far 
the  greatest,  because  the  more  complex  a 
beauty  is,  the  more  hidden  is  it.  In  this 
latter  fact  consists  principally  the  beauty 
of  the  world,  and  very  much  in  light  and 
colours.  Thus  mere  light  is  pleasing  to 
the  mind.  If  it  be  to  the  degree  of 
effulgence,  it  is  very  sensible,  and  mankind 
have  agreed  in  it;  they  all  represent  glory 
and  extraordinary  beauty  by  brightness. 
.  .  .  And  each  sort  of  rays  play  a  distinct 
tune  to  the  soul,  besides  those  lovely  mix- 
tures that  are  found  in  nature.  Those 
beauties,  how  lovely  is  the  green  of  the 
face  of  the  earth  in  all  manner  of  colours, 
in  flowers,  the  colour  of  the  skies,  and 
lovely  tinctures  of  the  morning  and 
evening. 

Corollary:  Hence  the  reason  why 
almost  all  men,  and  those  that  seem  to 
be  very  miserable,  love  life,  because  they 
cannot  bear  to  lose  sight  of  such  a  beauti- 
ful and  lovely  world.  The  ideas,  that  every 
moment  whilst  we  live  have  a  beauty  that 
we  take  not  distinct  notice  of,  brings  a 
pleasure  that,  when  we  come  to  the  trial, 
we  had  rather  live  in  much  pain  and  mis- 
ery than  lose.  (From  Perry  Miller's  ver- 
sion of  Jonathan  Edwards'  Images  or 
Shadows  of  Divine  Things,  1948,  used 
with  permission  of  Yale  University  Press.) 

Place  in  American  Culture 

Jonathan  Edwards  was  far  from 
being  a  simple  man;  neither  he  nor 
his  impact  on  American  culture  can 
be  judged  simply.  In  the  final  bal- 
ancing and  reckoning,  he  must  be 
seen  as  one  who  fought  valiantly  for 
his  version  of  God's  truth,  and  made 
a  major  contribution  of  stalwart 
courage.  In  an  optimistic  land,  his 
constant  emphasis  on  the  evil  in 
man's  nature  has  not  been  popular, 
yet  he  provided  a  secure  foundation 


for  those  of  the  Founding  Fathers 
who  insisted  that  checks  and  bal- 
ances be  built  into  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States  as  protection 
for  both  the  weak  and  the  wealthy. 
Edwards  stimulated  the  founding  of 
several  universities,  and  was  a  pio- 
neer advocate  of  co-education.  Nor 
was  he  too  proud  to  give  his  best 
years  to  the  still-murdering  savages, 
thus  furthering  the  cause  of  hu- 
manitarianism.  Finally,  he  deserves 
to  be  remembered  as  one  of  our 
most  lofty  idealists,  both  for  his  defi- 
nition of  God  as  love  and  as  beauty 
and  for  the  poetic  prose  he  created,, 
that  we  might  know  at  firsthand 
how  he  expressed  his  ''religious 
affection"  he  felt  towards  his  God.. 
(See  text,  ''Personal  Narrative,"  pp. 
86-92.) 

It  is  interesting  to  trace,  through 
the  history  of  the  Renaissance  and 
of  the  Reformation  and  in  the  re- 
ligious controversies  of  this  period^ 
a  preparing  of  the  way  for  the  res- 
toration of  the  gospel. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 


1.  Why  did  Jonathan  Edwards  oppose 
the  pattern  set  by  Solomon  Stoddard  and 
oppose  the  Half-Way  Covenant? 

2.  Why  does  an  awareness  of  beauty  in 
nature  hold  religious  significance  for  Ed- 
wards? 

3.  Why  did  he  employ  his  literary  skill 
so  effectively  in  shaping  his  sermon,  '"Sin- 
ners in  the  Hands  of  an  Angry  God?"" 
What  was  he  trying  to  do? 


Soaai  Science — Latter-day  Saint  Family  Lif( 

Lesson  21— How  Do  I  Rate? 

Elder  John  Fan  Larson 
For  Tuesday,  May  26,  1959 
Objective:     To  provide  an  inventory  for  self-evaluation  in  family  living. 


nPHE  following  self-analysis  chart 
has  been  developed  to  help  par- 
ents, particularly  mothers,  to  re- 
evaluate their  role  in  the  family.  It 
is  also  designed  to  serve  as  a  review 
of  social  science  lessons  of  the  past 
three  years.  No  attempt  has  been 
made  to  develop  a  score  nor  to 
weigh  the  importance  of  one  part 
over  another.  It  should  also  be 
l<:ept  in  mind  that  many  important 
aspects  of  the  Latter-day  Saint  fam- 
ily have  not  been  included  in  the 
current  lessons  and  many  aspects 
included  in  the  lessons  are  not  in- 
cluded in  this  review  because  of 
space  and  time  limitations.  We 
hope  you  enjoy  rating  yourself. 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a 
EamiJy  Member.^ 

(Indicate  your  thinking  by  marking 
"T"  for  True  or  "F"  for  False.) 

1.  The  Latter-day  Saints  philosophy  of 
family  living  is  different  from  that  of  the 
world  and  should  be  preserved. 

2.  The  primary  responsibilities  of  all 
present-day  families  include: 

a.  Attending  parent-teacher  meetings. 

b.  Physical  care  and  support. 

c.  Teaching  children  personal  virtues. 

3.  The  effectiveness  of  family  influence 
is  measured  entirely  by  the  amount  of 
time  family  members  spend  together. 

4.  In  considering  plans  for  aging  and 
aged  family  members  only  two  things  need 
to  be  considered,  i.e.,  food  and  warm 
clothing. 

5.  The  home  gives  each  family  member 

Page  138 


a  sense  of  belonging,  a  feehng  of  security, 
of  love  and  opportunities  for  growth,  re- 
gardless of  age. 

6.  Each  family  member  sees  the  family 
in  the  same  light. 

7.  While  most  fathers  stand  as  a  pillar 
of  strength,  and  symbol  of  security,  yet 
all  fathers  unconsciously  resent  supporting 
their  children. 

8.  It  is  the  mother,  largely,  who  creates 
the  atmosphere  from  which  husband  and 
children  receive  emotional  security. 

9.  A  newborn  infant  should  only  be 
touched  by  his  mother  and  then  only  after 
she  has  sterilized  her  hands  and  clothing. 

10.  We  are  entirely  fair,  if  we  treat 
each  family  member  exactly  the  same. 

1 1 .  Mother  should  determine  what  is 
to  be  purchased  in  the  home  and  father 
should  pay  the  bills. 

12.  The  best  way  to  remain  friends 
with  in-laws  is  to  stay  away  from  them 
except  at  family  reunions. 

13.  When  a  child  leaves  the  home,  he 
severs  all  ties  with  the  family. 

14.  Family  members  should  all  par- 
ticipate in  play,  but  only  with  persons  of 
similar  age. 

15.  Every  family  has  the  responsibility 
of  establishing  a  way  of  life  which  will 
develop  a  stable  sense  of  values  for  its 
members. 

16.  In  this  day  of  modern  invention 
and  conveniences,  a  change  of  activity 
and  time  for  mental  and  physical  relaxa- 
tion are  relatively  unimportant. 

17.  Family  Hours  and  family  councils 
are  a  waste  of  time. 

18.  Children  should  be  seen  and  not 
heard. 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a 
Marriage  Partner.^ 

(Which  alternative  best  describes  me?) 
1.   I   consider   that   the   marriage   cove- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


139 


nant,    when    properly    solemnized,    is    an 
eternal  relationship  which: 

a.  greatly  colors  present-day  attitudes 
between  husband  and  wife,  or 

b.  has  significance  only  after  death. 

2.  I  believe  marriages  fail  because: 

a.  individuals  who  marry  fail,  or 

b.  one  spouse  seeks  divorce. 

3.  Success  in  my  marriage  began: 

a.  at  the  time  I  was  married,  or 

b.  early  in  life. 

4.  As  my  spouse  and  I  grow  older  we 
think  we  should : 

a.  spend  less  time  on  personal  groom- 
ing, or 

b.  give  personal  grooming  more  at- 
tention. 

5.  I  maintain  success  in  marriage  is 
more  likely  if: 

a.  the  marriage  partners  come  from 
similar  backgrounds,  or 

b.  the  marriage  partners  come  from 
different  backgrounds,  thus  bring- 
ing diversity  to  the  marriage. 

6.  To  me  marital  happiness  is  enhanced 
if  both  spouses: 

a.  talk  about  their  differences,  or 

b.  keep  their  problems  to  themselves. 

7.  I  find  conflicts  in  marriage  are  nor- 
mal. When  problems  arise  my  marital 
partner  and  I  ask: 

a.  What  do  our  differences  mean  to 
my  spouse?  or 

b.  Why  worry  about  what  it  means 
to  my  spouse? 

a.  How  can  I  hold  my  ground?  or 

b.  What  can  I  suggest  as  a  step  to- 
wards the  solution  of  the  problem? 

a.  How  can  I  embarrass  my  partner 
further? 

b.  Am  I  permitting  my  partner  to 
save  face? 

a.  Notwithstanding  our  disagreement, 
does  my  partner  understand  I  have 
great  love  for  him?  or 

b.  Should  I  frankly  tell  him  I  don't 
love  him  in  order  to  shock  him 
into  being  different? 

8.  When  my  husband  invites  me  out  for 
an  evening  without  the  children  do  I : 

a.  say  I'm  too  tired  and  have  nothing 
to  wear?  or 

b.  accept  readily  and  dress  in  my 
best? 

9.  Do  my  husband  and  I: 

a.  give  up  all  social  interest  while 
rearing  our  children?  or 


b.  cultivate  common  social  interests 
and  friends  who  will  fill  our  lives 
after  children  are  married? 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a  Parent? 

1.  Which  of  the  following  do  I  con- 
sider important  to  further  the  intellectual 
or  spiritual  growth  of  my  child? 

a.  the  child's  right  to  choose  without 
interference. 

b.  the  child's  right  to  choose  with 
parental  guidance. 

c.  the  acquisition  of  knowledge. 

d.  a  religious  atmosphere  in  the 
home. 

e.  desire  for  learning. 

f.  parental  refusal  to  accept  child's 
failure. 

g.  parental  comfort  to  child  who  has 
not  succeeded. 

h.  patience, 
i.  safety-tread  shoes, 
j.  a  working  knowledge  of  compara- 
tive religions. 

k.  goals. 

1.  parents  with  a  ''hands  off"  atti- 
tude on  the  evaluation  of  current 
pubhcations  and  events. 

m.  status  with  associates. 

n.  a  sense  of  being  a  person  whose 
worth  is  recognized. 

0.  love  of  family  members. 

2.  Do  my  children  have: 

a.  proper  food  and  nutrition? 

b.  regular  health  habits? 

c.  clean  bodies  and  minds? 

d.  proper  exercise  in  work  and  play? 

e.  sufficient  sleep  and  rest? 

f.  regular  medical  and  dental  check- 
ups? 
g.  protection  against  disease  and  ac- 
cident? 
h.  good  mental  health? 
i.  a  hospitalization  plan? 

3.  Do  I  feel  and  show  a  closeness  to 
my  children  and  grandchildren? 

4.  Do  I  express  my  parental  love  en- 
tirely by  giving  things  to  my  children? 

5.  Do  I  introduce  my  friends  to  my 
children  and  teach  them  to  do  the  same? 

6.  Does  my  love  instill  confidence  in 
my  children? 

7.  Does  telling  my  child  no  constitute 
a  lack  of  love? 

8.  Does  the  love  existing  between  me 
and   my    marriage   partner   have   anything 


140 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


MUSIC  RECOMMENDED 

FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

CHORUSES 

..  HOW  LOVELY  ARE  THY 

DWELLINGS-Liddle    25 

..   I  SHALL  NOT  PASS  AGAIN 

THIS  WAY-Effinger 20 

..   LORD'S  PRAYER  (Two  Parts)- 

Malotte    25 

..  LORD'S  PRAYER  (Three  Parts)- 

Malotte    25 

..   LORD'S  PRAYER-Gates  20 

..  MY  REDEEMER  LIVES-Gates  20 

MY  SOUL  IS  ATHIRST  FOR 

GOD— Madsen  20 

..  O   LORD   MOST   HOLY-Franck 16 

..   O  LOVELY  LAND,  AMERICA- 

Christensen-Madsen    20 

..   PEACE  I  LEAVE  WITH  YOU- 

Roberts     16 

..  TWENTY-THIRD  PSALM-Schubert     .25 


UNTO  THEE  I  LIFT  MINE 
EYES-Beethoven  22 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement   as   your   order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please   send   the  music   indicated  above. 
D  On  Approval  D  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 


Name  , 

Address   , 

City  &  State 


IHlusic    I 


DaqiiiesL  


M5MQRniUNlVEKSnXPR0V0«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


to  do  with  our  child's  emotional  security? 
g.  Do  I  make  play  out  of  work  for  my 
children? 

10.  Do  I  hear  my  children  out  when 
they  bring  problems  to  me? 

11.  Do  I  "nag"  or  do  I  discuss? 

12.  Do  I  view  my  child's  problems  in 
his  setting  or  with  a  "I  didn't  do  that 
when  I  was  young"  approach? 

With  Which  Statement 
Do  I  Agree.^ 

1.  a.  Every  person  needs  to  know  the 

limits  of  permissible  behavior. 

b.  Most  children  do  not  need  disci- 
pline. 

c.  Children  are  born  with   self-con- 
trol. 

2.  a.  Punishment   is    the   best   way    to 

discipline. 

b.  Punishment  is  one  way  to  disci- 
pline. 

c.  A  child  should  never  be  punished. 

3.  Discipline  is  made  more  effective,  if 

(check  as  many  as  you  wish) 

a.  you  count  to  twenty  before  strik- 
ing a  child. 

b.  you     know     some    behavior     ex- 
presses a  need. 

c.  you  have  a  warm  affectional  feel- 
ing for  your  child. 

d.  you  seek  to  understand  your  child. 

e.  it  is  always  administered  at  meal- 
time. 

f.  handled  by  father  with  the  "wait 
till  your  father  gets  home"  ap- 
proach. 

4.  When  I  punish  my  child: 

a.  is  it  brief? 

b.  is  it  soon  after  the  misbehavior? 

c.  am  I  fair? 

d.  am  I  consistent? 

e.  does  my  child  understand  why? 

f.  do   I   express   my   sorrow   to   the 

child? 
g.  do   I   embarrass  him   in   front  of 
others? 

5.  When  my  child  asks  to  bring  friends 
home  or  have  a  party,  do  I: 

a.  say  it's  too  expensive? 

b.  say  I  haven't  room? 

c.  say  it's  too  much  work? 

d.  agree — ^and  do  all  the  work  my- 
self? 

e.  agree   without   apologies   and   let 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


141 


the  child  assist  me  in  giving  the 
best  party  we  can  afford? 

Here's  How  I  Stand! 

1.  All  children  should  be  educated  in 
the  same  way. 

2.  Parents  should  not  stimulate  their 
young  children  to  learn  at  home  since 
they  must  relearn  everything  in  school. 

3.  Expressed  confidence  in  a  child's 
potential  is  unwise,  for  it  "puffs"  him  up 
before  he  deserves  praise. 

4.  The  acquisition  of  knowledge  is  of 
little  real  value  or  significance  without  its 
wise  application. 

5.  Knowledge  acquired  in  this  life  goes 
with  us  into  eternity. 

6.  I  should  discourage  my  family  on 
reading  the  newspaper. 

7.  I  should  subscribe  to  good  magazines 
for  my  children's  age  levels, 

8.  I  should  be  receptive  to  new  books. 
Q.    My   children    don't  care  whether   I 

keep  growing  mentally. 

10.  I  should  never  attend  a  public  gath- 
ering where  my  children  perform. 

11.  It  is  important  to  seek  knowledge 
and  wisdom  concerning  good  health  prac- 
tices. 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a 
Community  Member? 

DO  I 

1.  Have  a  sense  of  responsibility  for 
what  goes  on  in  my  community? 

2.  Continually  think  of  ways  I  can  be 
a  better  neighbor? 

3.  Overlook  the  mistakes  of  my  neigh- 
bors and  refrain  from  speaking  evil  of 
them? 

4.  Rejoice  in  the  accomplishments  and 
success  of  my  neighbors? 

5.  Ever  invite  neighbors  or  their  chil- 
dren into  my  home? 

6.  Visit  my  neighbors  only  when  bor- 
rowing or  asking  favors? 

7.  Encourage  neighborhood  projects? 

8.  Make  friendly  overtures  to  new 
neighbors? 

9.  Obey,  honor,  and  sustain  the  law? 

10.  Consider  it  my  responsibility  to 
help  shape  the  law  and  its  administration 
through  orderly  processes? 

11.  Defend    the    right    to    free    exercise 


Hawaii  Tours 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City 

February  1 1,  1959 

and 

June  3,  1959 

Transportation  by  Boat  or  Plane 

Fourteen-Day  Tour 

Visiting  Four  islands 

Temple  Tour 

Temple  Tour  to  Utah,  Arizona,  and 
California.  Leaves  early  in  Spring. 
Write  about  our  Mexican  Tour,  Euro- 
pean Tour,  and  also  for  the  Hill 
Cumorah   Pageant  Tour  for   1959. 

For    further    details    write     or     phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

3021   South  23rd  East 
Salt  Lake  City   9,   Utah 

Phone:  IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


p^? 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


142 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


of  conscience,  the  right  to  and  control  of 
property,  and  the  protection  of  Hfe? 

12.  Recognize  that  my  freedom  under 
the  law  is  to  act  within  the  law? 

13.  Believe  that  obedience  to  law  in- 
sures protection  for  the  individual,  family, 
community,   state,  and   Nation? 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a  Grandparent? 

1.  I  remain  an  interesting  family  mem- 
ber by: 

a.  relying  on  others  to  entertain  and 
wait  on  me. 

b.  cultivating    interests   and   hobbies 
of  my  own. 

c.  making   myself  as   useful   as   pos- 
sible. 

2.  I  keep  myself  in  demand  as  a  guest 

a.  declining  most  invitations  because 
I'm  too  old  to  fit  in. 

b.  accepting    and     returning    social 
invitations. 

c.  being  a  good  conversationalist. 

3.  I  stay  as  young  as  possible  by: 

a.  observing  good,  sound  health  prac- 
tices. 

b.  looking  my  best. 

c.  keeping  abreast  of  the  times 
through  radio,  TV,  newspapers,  and  other 
current  reading. 

d.  following  the  interests  and  ac- 
complishments of  my  children  and  grand- 
children. 

4.  I  am  a  well-adjusted  personality 
because: 

a.  I    think   as   much   as   possible   of 
other  people. 

b.  I  go  more  than  half  way  in  try- 
ing to  cultivate  friends. 

c.  I  magnify  my  troubles  and  mini- 
mize my  blessings. 

d.  I  always  try  to  Hve  in  the  past. 

e.  I  remain  active  in  my  Church. 

f.  I  have  high  regard  for  the  spiritual 
things  of  life. 

How  Do  I  Rate  in  Tianslating  the 
Gospel  Into  Living? 

A.  As  a  Parent 

1.  Do  I  speak  to  my  children: 

a.  as   though   they  were  children  of 
God? 

b.  as  if  they  were  a  piece  of  property? 


2.  When  my  child  asks  a  question  about 
a  gospel  principle  he  does  not  understand, 
do  I: 

a.  say  it  will  all  clear  up  as  he  grows 
older?  or 

b.  take  time  to  explain  it  in  the 
child's  own  language? 

3.  When  my  children  are  baptized,  con- 
firmed, or  advanced  in  the  Priesthood, 
do  I: 

a.  treat  it  as  a  matter  of  course?  or 

b.  make  it  a  special  occasion  and 
discuss  its  importance  in  a  family 
circle? 

4.  Do  I  teach  my  children: 

a.  that  everything  they  pray  for  will 
be  granted?  or 

b.  that  they  should  pray  for  the 
things  which  the  Lord  considers 
for  their  best  good  —  then  accept 
his  will? 

5.  When  my  children  repeat  criticisms 
of  Church  leaders,  do  I: 

a.  agree  with  them,  saying  I  have 
heard  of  or  observed  the  same 
faults?  or 

b.  emphasize  the  good  character- 
istics of  the  same  leaders? 

6.  When  my  child  suddenly  refuses  to 
attend  Sunday  School,  Primary,  or  MIA, 
do  I: 

a.  force  him  to  go  without  any  dis- 
cussion? 

b.  attend  the  auxiliary  and  help 
solve  his  problems  with  his  teach- 
ers? 

7.  When  members  of  my  family  rebel 
against  sacrament  meeting  attendance, 
do  I: 

a.  encourage  them  to  remain  at 
home? 

b.  invite  them  to  go  together  as  a 
family? 

c.  ask  them  to  list  reasons  for  and 
against  such  attendance,  then  dis- 
cuss their  reasons  adroitly? 

d.  suggest  I  enjoy  the  senaces  more 
when  they  are  with  me? 

e.  propose  a  treat  following  church? 
f.  suggest   they   invite   their   friends 

to  go  along? 
g.  remind    them   it   is   a    command- 
ment of  the  Lord? 

8.  When  I  leave  my  home  to  fill  a 
Church  assignment,  do  I 

a.  refer  to  the  effort  as  drudgery? 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


143 


b.  speak  of  it  as  a  privilege  and  an 
opportunity? 
B.  As  an  Individual 

1.  Do  I  realize  that  when  the  Prophet 
^'turned  the  key": 

a.  greater    rights    and    opportunities 
came  to  women?  or 

b.  feel   that   it   was   done   too    long 
ago  to  affect  my  life? 

2.  Do  I  understand  my  position  as  a 
wife  in: 

a.  sharing  the  blessings   of  my  hus- 
band's Priesthood? 

b.  honoring    the   Priesthood    in    our 
home? 

3.  Do  I  accept  my  responsibility 

a.  for  my  own  eternal  progression?  or 

b.  believe     my     husband's     Church 
work  will  save  me? 

4.  Have  I  learned  to  avoid: 

a.  self-righteousness? 

b.  intolerance? 

c.  judging  others? 

d.  gossiping? 

5.  Have  1  learned  to  guard  my  tongue? 

6.  Have  I  striven  to  follow  the  Proph- 
et's admonition. 

a.  to  be  merciful? 

b.  to  be  kind? 

c.  to  do  good  and  to  be  good? 

d.  to  be  prayerful? 

Suggestions  to  Chss  Leaders 

Since  this  is  a  very  interesting,  thought- 
provoking,  and  unique  lesson,  it  would 
seem  wise  to  have  all  class  members  bring 
their  Magazines  to  class.  Then,  led  by  the 
class  leader,  they  could  go  through  the 
various  ratings  together,  discussing,  at 
greater  length,  the  aspects  most  interesting 
to  them. 


tyi   c>Ll 


istening 

Alice  R.  Rich 


STc 


ace 


There  is  no  excellence  nor  studied  grace 
To  compensate  for  a  listening  face. 


"Getting    there    is    half    the    fun." 
"Go   by   ship— it   makes  the  trip." 

Hawaii 

Sail  from  San  Francisco,  April  23,  1959. 
Be  in  Hawaii  for  their  May  Day  Cele- 
bration when  the  Shower  Trees  are 
in   bloom! 

Europe 

Sail  from  Montreal  on  June  12,  1959. 
Enjoy  life  on  the  Luxury  Liner;  relax 
and  rest  before  beginning  your  fine 
European  Tour. 

Historic  Train 

The  original  Historic  Train  leaves  Fri- 
day evening  July  31,  1959,  Salt  Lake 
City,   at   5:00  p.m. 

See  Nauvoo,  Carthage,  Kirtland, 
Sharon,  Vermont,  Etc.,  and  witness 
the: 

Hill   Cumorah   Pageant 

For    free    folders   write   or   phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt   Lake  City  2,   Utah 

Phone:   EM  4-2017 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HAI\DY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance     payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles  „ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  __ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


tSb 


144 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


{Joirthday^    (congratulations 


Ninety-eight 

Mrs.  Celestia  Terry  Peterson 
Fairview,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Adeline  Maria  Bohn  Puffer 
Beaver,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  J.  Smart  Webster 
Rexburg,  Idaho 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Solomon  Wood 
Cardston,  Canada 

Mrs.  Mary  Evans  Newman 
St.  John,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Zenia  Rawson  Chugg 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  E.  Hendershot  Davis 
Buck  Valley,  Pennsylvania 

Mrs.  Florence  Jane  Alexander  Curtis 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Mary  E.  Winters 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


U 


Vlf    Cc 


nseen  ot/   camera 

Cherry  McKay 


Nothing  untoward  can  happen 
To  a  loveliness  lighter  than  lace 
That  beauty  unseen  by  camera, 
Charm  of  ageless  grace. 

Though  fragile  as  a  cameo — 
Beauty  that  nothing  mars 
Just  puts  on  a  cloak  of  night, 
And  buttons  it  with  stars. 


i  lew 
iKetiej^  ^ocietu 

/J'eu/etru 

In  Sega  Lily  Design 

(As  shown  on  the  back  cover 
of  this  Magazine) 

Available  at  OflFice  of 
the  General  Board 


76  North  Main 
Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Prices 

A.  RELIEF   SOCIETY  PINS: 

A-1.  Double  gold-filled  (l/lO  10  kt.), 
polished  back,  solid  gold  safety  catch 
$5.50 

A-2.  Gold-filled  (1/10  10  kt.)  $3.75 

B.  BRACELET: 

Gold-filled  (1/20  12  kt.)  with  double 
gold-filled  pendant  $6.75 

C.  NECKLACE: 

Heavy  chain,  gold-filled  (1/20  12  kt.) 
with    double    gold-filled    pendant    $9.75 

D.  NECKLACE: 

Light  chain,  gold-filled  (1/20  12  kt.) 
with    double    gold-filled    pendant    $6.00 

All  prices   include  Federal   tax 

The  smaller  Relief  Society  pins 
which  have  been  used  by  Rehef 
Society  for  the  past  several  years  will 
also  continue  to  be  available  for  $1.75 
each. 


New 
Poc 


a  new  book  by  Leland  H.  Monson 

Ancient  America  Speaks 


Missionary 


Bible 


Beautifully  organized  book  that  offers 
highly-interesting  factual  information 
on  Book  of  Mormon  _ 

scriptures  and 
archaeological 
findings. 
$2.00 


Handsome  pocket  size  to  match 
your  pocket   Triple   Combination. 
Complete  with  LDS  Ready  Reference 
and  Concordance.    Beautifully  bound  in 
leather.  31/4  x  51/4  page  size.  $8.50 

Matching  Pocket  Triple  Combination  $6.00 


DosQrot^&Booh  Co* 


•  Company 

^  44  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


/ 


44  East  South  Temple  -  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 


■^\'^^lrWfTW!^WWWP* 


Open  a  convenient 

30-day  charge 
account  at 

Deseret  Book       ^ 

/ 

/        Cify 
/ 


/ 


/ 


/ 


/ 


Gentlemen: 
Enclosed  you  will  find  □  check 
□  money  order  □  I  have  an  ac- 
count.  Please  charge.  Amount  en- 
closed $ for Ancient 

^         America  Speaks New  Pocket  Bible 


Name - 

Address 

..  Zone ..State... 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax 


,^^i&: '  >  ^  -^^ 


-^y'■y^v^/ht.■ 


.,  ^^^P 


^£££ai 


Designed  and  manufactured  by 
L.  G.  Balfour  Company 


Price  and  ordering  information  on  page  1 44 


^V_-/' 


ELIEF  OOCIETY 


y     i^i 


*m 


M    AG    A 


T    N    E 


VOL.  46  NO.  3 


Lessons  for  June 


MARCH   1959 


cJhe  Kbdge  of  Spring 

Renie  H.  Littlewood 

Our  trail  lay  on  the  very  edge  of  spring, 
Where,  riding  high,  the  flushed  late-winter  sun 
Had  warmed  the  greening  blades  of  grass  that  fling 
Themselves  down  every  deep  and  rock-scarred  run. 

The  road  curved  right,  curved  left,  went  up,  then  down,. 

And  with  it  ran  our  winter-prisoned  hearts, 

For  we  had  tired  of  waiting  in  the  town 

And  gone  to  meet  the  springtime  where  it  starts. 

Atop  the  hill  where  winds  had  cleanly  swept 
The  melting  snow,  we  found  the  first  faint  prints 
That  told  us  spring  had,  oh,  so  lately,  stepped 
Upon  its  destined  path;  and  now  the  tints 
Of  promised  bloom  would  clearly  mark  the  way. 
And  we?     Content  to  wait  the  first  spring  day. 


The  Cover:   "Scene  in  the  Ozark  Mountains,  Arkansas/'  Photograph  by 
Fred  H.  Ragsdale,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc. 

Frontispiece:  "View  on  the  Eastern  Slope  of  Mount  Timpanogos,  Utah," 
Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


CTrom    I  i 


ear  an 


a  die 


ar 


It  was  such  a  wonderful  thrill  to  find 
a  beautiful  orchid  for  my  poems  published 
in  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine  (January 
1959)  from  Grace  Ingles  Frost.  It  is 
such  a  wonderful  satisfaction  to  kno\\'  that 
what  you  loved  to  write  has  touched  an- 
other's heart  and  mind.  And  it  is  still 
more  wonderful  to  learn  that  they  cared 
enough  to  write  and  let  you  know.  .  .  . 
As  I  have  said  so  often,  "I  love  my  read- 
ers." To  write  is  a  great  joy,  but  the  task 
is  only  half  done  until  one  finds  a  reader. 
There  is  so  much  that  is  excellent  in  the 
Magazine,  as  it  comes  slipping  through 
the  mail  slot  ever}^  month,  that  I  am  lifted 
with  both  joy  and  pride  to  read  it  and  to 
know  that  it  is  our  own.  It  is  doubly 
gratifying  then  to  be  numbered  among 
the  contributors.  The  prize-winning  ma- 
terial in  the  January  issue  is  \ery  worthy, 
and,  while  I  enjoyed  Lael  Hill's  rhyme 
scheme  .  .  .  what  I  really  loved  most  about 
her  poem  'The  Telling"  is  its  pure  poetic 
feeling  and  the  light  grace  of  its  move- 
ment. 

— Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 
Ogden,  Utah 


The  January  issue  of  the  Magazine  came 
one  cold  afternoon  last  week.  How  pleas- 
ant it  was  to  sit  comfortablv  near  the 
glowing  flames  from  the  fireplace  and  en- 
joy the  excellent  prize-winning  poems  and 
stories.  I  was  so  thrilled  to  see  that 
Mabel  Law  Atkinson  was  again  one  of 
the  winners.  Her  work  has  always 
touched  a  responsive  cord.  Last  summer, 
after  re-reading  her  ''Fifty  Singing  Aprils" 
(Second  Prize  Story,  February  1958),  and 
on  the  spur  of  the  moment,  I  wrote  tell- 
ing her  how  much  I  had  enjoyed  the  story. 
The  biographical  sketch  stated  that  she 
had  graduated  from  two  poetry  classes,  by 
correspondence,  after  she  was  fifty.  I 
asked  about  these  classes.  Imagine  my 
surprise  when,  soon  after,  I  received  a 
friendly  letter  from  her  with  the  request- 
ed information.  It  was  her  encourage- 
ment, so  graciously  given,  that  prompted 
me  to  begin  my  present  study  of  poetic 
techniques. 

— lona  Goold 


Page  146 


Burley,  Idaho 


I  was  so  pleased  to  find  the  lovely  pic- 
ture of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety in  the  January  Magazine.  I  hope 
you  will  make  this  an  annual  feature.  It 
is  with  excitement  that  I  look  through  my 
Magazine  for  familiar  names  and  faces. 
Each  month  brings  a  reunion  with  sisters 
I  have  known  and  loved.  I  have  yet  to 
be  disappointed. 

— Alfarette  Liddle 
Arlington,  Virginia 

When  I  caught  my  first  glimpse  of  the 
cover  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for 
December,  I  thought  of  Keats'  words  "If 
eyes  are  meant  for  seeing,  then  beauty  is 
its  own  excuse  for  being."  The  cover  is 
beautiful  and  affects  the  heart  and  soul 
as  well  as  the  eye  —  how  very  lovely!  So 
far,  I've  read  only  the  poems.  "Even  a 
Christmas  Tree,"  by  Eva  Willes  Wangs- 
gaard, is  magnificent.  Also,  I  especially 
like  the  poem  "Winter  Morning,"  by 
Sylvia  Probst  Young,  and  "Grannies,"  by 
Ethel  Jacobson  —  for  their  sweet,  homev 
beauty,  and  "Who  Gan  Know  the  Stars?" 
by  Maude  O.  Gook  is  a  fine  poem,  for 
its  eternal  loveliness.  Truly  these,  and  all 
the  contents  of  the  Magazine  will  be  "a 
joy  forever." 

— Mabel  Law  Atkinson 
Dayton,  Idaho 

Lael  Hill's  prize-winning  poem  "The 
Telling"  (January  1959)  is  a  truly  master- 
ful piece  of  lyric  writing.  I  love  it,  as  I 
also  love  Dorothy  Roberts'  fine  poem  on 
"Mary  Magdalene"  (April  1947)  which 
ended  "Faithful  and  unafraid,  to  fly  into 
the  ages  with  her  cry."  How  proud  I  am 
to  know  and  love  these  fine  writers,  and 
I  do  appreciate  the  Magazine. 

— Ghristie  Lund  Goles 
Provo,  Utah 

I  have  read  our  women's  magazines  ever 
since  the  Woman's  Exponent,  and  I  have 
loved  them  all,  and  I  now  enjoy  The  ReUef 
Society  Magazine.  I  am  always  looking 
for  it  when  the  time  is  near  for  it  to  ar- 
rive. The  poems  and  stories  and  all  the 
lessons  are  wonderful. 

— Miss  Anna  Bider 
Logan,  Utah 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church  of   Jesus   Christ   of    Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.   Spafford President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  -___-_  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.   Cameron 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Josie  B,  Bay  V/inniefred  S.  Alton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Even  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          -._-___---__  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ----------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General   Manager           _-__----_-  Belle   S.    Spafford 

VOL    46  FEBRUARY   1959  NO.    2 


e 


ontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Let  Us  Cherish  One  Another  Hulda   Parker  148 

The  Central  States  Mission  Preston  R.   Nibley  156 

The  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain Martha  Robeson  Wright  164 

A  Fireside  Chat  On  a  Burning  Question 175 

The  American  National  Red  Cross  and  Its  Field  of  Service  O.  C.  Duckett   178 

The  Second  Mile Effie  K.  Driggs  182 

FICTION 

The  House  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive — Third  Prize  Story  Sarah  O.   Moss   150 

"Not  of  This  Fold"  Frances  C.  Yost  156 

Rachel  Goes  to  Relief  Society   Elizabeth  C.   McCrimmon  179 

Love  Me  Tomorrow   Rosa  Lee   Lloyd  184 

The  Silver  Leash — Chapter  3  Beatrice  Rordame   Parsons   193 

GENERAL   FEATURES 

From   Near   and   Far   146 

Sixty  Years  Ago  168 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  169 

Editorial:   "Now,  Let  Us  Rejoice" Vesta  P.  Crawford  170 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Organizations  and  Reorganizations  of  Stake  and  Mission 

Relief   Societies   for    1958   172 

Index   for    1958  Relief  Society  Magazine  Available   174 

Dramatization   "Women  of  the  New  World"  Available  to  Relief   Society  174 

Announcing  the  Special  April  Short  Story  Issue  174 

Notes  From  the  Field:   Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  198 

Birthday     Congratulations     208 

FEATURES   FOR  THE   HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Central  States  Mission  May  E.   J.  Dyer  176 

What  Is  a  Home  For?  Leona  F.   Wintch  183 

The  Angel  Tree   Helen   S.    Williams  188 

Hold    Everything    Sylvia    Pezoldt  189 

You  Can  Sew — XIII — Selection  of  Children's   Clothes   Jean  R.    Jennings  190 

The  Value  of  a  Smile  Myrtle  S.  Hyde  191 

Lily  E.  A.  Minner  Makes  Satin  Quilts  for  Her  Grandchildren  192 

A  Mother's  Prayer   Verio   R.    Hull  197 

Security    Vernessa    M.    Nagle  204 

POETRY 

The  Edge   of   Spring — Frontispiece  Renie   H.    Littlewood  145 

Our  Chapel — The  Grove,  by  Joyce  Wahlburn,  149;  The  Prairie  Wind,  by  June  N.  Ashton,  155; 
A  Prophet  Spoke,  by  Ruth  H.  Chadwick,  155;  Mountain  Born,  by  Maude  Rubin,  163;  Old  Home, 
by  Helen  M.  Livingston,  171;  Twilight,  by  Mabel  Law  Atkinson,  178;  Song  of  a  Tree,  by 
Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  181;  Silhouette,  by  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  183;  Window  Lilies,  by  Evelyn 
Fjeldsted,  187;  Grandma's  Crazy  Quilt,  by  Elizabeth  MacDougall,  189;  Faith,  by  Iris  W.  Schow, 
192;  The  Urge  of  Spring,  by  Etta  S.  Robbins,  197;  Boy  With  a  Book,  by  Christie  Lund  Coles,  203, 
They  Tell  Me  Your  Name  Was  Clarissa,  by  Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan,  203;  The  Silver-Fingered, 
by  Ethel  Jacobson,  206;   Sanctuary,  by  Vesta  N.   Lukei,  206;  Weeds,  by  Hattie  B.   Maughan,  207 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1958  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  147 


Let  Us  Cherish  One  Another 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer,  Relief  Society 
(Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference,  October  8,  1958.) 


/^N  March  24,  1842,  at  the  second 
meeting  of  Relief  Society,  Sis- 
ter Lucy  Mack  Smith,  the  mother 
of  the  Prophet,  said,  'This  institu- 
tion [referring  to  Relief  Society]  is 
a  good  one.  .  .  .  We  must  cherish 
one  another,  watch  over  one  an- 
other, comfort  one  another,  and 
gain  instruction,  that  we  may  all  sit 
down  in  Heaven  together." 

This  statement  has  impressed  me 
as  one  which  aptly  portrays  the  spirit 
and  purpose  of  Relief  Society  —  ''to 
cherish  one  another,  to  watch  over 
one  another,  to  comfort  one  another 
and  to  gain  instruction,"  or  we 
might  say,  gain  an  understanding  of 
the  principles  of  the  gospel  in  order 
that  we  might  all  work  out  our  sal- 
vation and  exaltation.  In  the  midst 
of  the  anxieties,  unhappiness,  lone- 
liness, physical  and  spiritual  sick- 
ness, and  insecurities  that  exist  in 
the  world  today,  how  needed  are 
those  influences  of  which  Sister 
Smith  spoke! 

I  recently  had  occasion  to  call  at 
the  home  of  an  elderly  sister.  She 
had  lived  in  her  home  ward  for 
many  years.  It  was  where  the 
youngest  of  her  children  had  grown 
up,  and  all  had  been  active  in  the 
Church.  During  the  past  few  years, 
in  her  less  active  condition,  her  chil- 
dren, wanting  to  make  sure  that 
their  mother  was  properly  cared  for, 
had  arranged  for  her  to  close  up  her 
home,  which  to  her  was  indeed 
"home,"  and  to  live  for  two  or  three 
months  in  turn  with  each  of  them. 
This  sister  appreciated  the  love  and 

Page  148 


consideration  of  her  children,  but 
she  was  not  fully  happy  because  she 
yearned  to  be  in  her  own  home.  So 
the  family  took  her  back  to  her 
home  and  arranged  for  her  sister, 
who  was  also  elderly  but  more 
active,  to  come  and  live  with  her. 
It  was  shortly  after,  that  I  called  on 
them.  Upon  inquiring  if  they  were 
happy,  their  answer  was  "Oh,  yes, 
but  we  wish  that  we  could  go  to 
Relief  Society  meeting.  It  would 
be  so  good  to  mingle  with  the  sis- 
ters there,  but  even  those  two  blocks 
are  too  far  to  walk." 

Here  were  two  sisters  who  were 
not  in  need  physically,  except  for 
transportation,  but,  as  Lucy  Smith 
said,  they  needed  to  be  cherished, 
they  needed  to  feel  that  they  be- 
longed, they  needed  to  be  built  up 
—they  needed  Relief  Society. 

Not  long  ago,  I  went  into  the 
home  of  a  young  mother,  a  girl  from 
a  good  Latter-day  Saint  home,  but 
who  for  some  reason  had  not  taken 
a  very  active  part  in  the  Church 
herself.  She  had  four  lovely  young 
children,  but  the  children  were  dis- 
turbed; they  were  insecure;  they 
were  starving  for  love,  for  the  secur- 
ity that  comes  through  prayer  and 
the  assurance  that  even  a  child  may 
have  that  a  loving  Heavenly  Father 
is  watching  over  him.  The  mother 
was  frustrated,  was  complaining 
about  her  husband,  and  scolding  the 
children.  The  home  was  disorderly 
and  confusion  and  strain  seemed  to 
reign  within  its  walls. 

As   I   left  that  home,   my  heart 


LET  US  CHERISH  ONE  ANOTHER 


149 


ached,  and  I  thought  if  only  that 
sister  could  be  reached  through  Re- 
lief Society  and  enjoy  the  blessings 
and  influences  there  that  would  help 
her  to  find  herself,  and  to  be  the 
real  strength  in  her  home  that  a 
wife  and  mother  of  Israel  should  be. 
Again,  I  thought  of  the  words  of 
Lucy  Mack  Smith  in  1842. 

These  are  but  two  examples  of 
sisters  who  need  Relief  Society.  I 
am  sure  there  are  many  more.  These 
sisters  may  be  neighbors,  friends,  or 
even  relatives.  They  are  our  Heav- 
enly Father's  daughters.  He  is 
vitally  interested  in  their  welfare, 
and,  in  his   great  wisdom,   he  has 


caused  to  be  organized  this  great 
organization  of  Relief  Society  to 
help  meet  the  needs  of  the  women 
of  the  Church. 

May  we  as  leaders  in  that  organ- 
ization not  leave  a  stone  unturned 
to  see  that  the  blessings  and  influ- 
ence of  Relief  Society  are  carried 
into  the  lives  of  every  mother  and 
homemaker  in  our  wards  and 
branches.  May  we  truly  do  as  Sis- 
ter Smith  said,  ''cherish  one  anoth- 
er, watch  over  one  another,  comfort 
one  another  and  gain  instruction" 
together,  I  pray  humbly  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 


(!:yur  (chapel — cJhe   (^rove 

Joyce  Wahlhum 

Durban,  South  Africa 

The  gates  swing  wide  at  a  touch, 

To  open  on  the  forepath — an  emerald  sea, 

And  mirrored  in  its  depths,  by  hght  of  moon, 

The  stately  palms — graceful  in  their  watchful  majesty 

Keep  guard  over  the  house  of  God — 

Haven  of  peace  and  calm  serenity. 

Squarely  it  stands,  wrapped  about  in  its  mantle  of  green. 

Bordered  by  hedge-row  embossed  with  trailing  bloom 

And  trailing  evergreen. 

Embraced  by  the  night-shadows,  and  psalmed  by  the  night-sounds 

Of  myriad  tiny  creeping  things. 

Within  his  house,  the  Father  waits — a  kindly  host  to  all 

Who  enter  in,  with  faith  and  love. 

Hush!  Hear  now — he  calls  to  you — your  place  is  set. 

Step  within  these  portals — no  longer  roam, 

Behold  the  unseen  hand  of  love  held  out. 

And  feel  the  smile  of  welcome, 

As  the  Father  bids  thee  stay,  for  here  is  home! 


cJhird  [Prize  Story 

*ytnnuai  LKeuef  Society  Snort  Story   L^ontest 

The  House  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive 

Sarah  O.  Moss 


SARAH  O.  MOSS 

EVALYN  had  arrived  for  her 
visit  at  the  home  of  her 
daughter  and  son-in-law,  Mai- 
da  and  Charles  Spence.  She  stood 
at  the  ironing  board,  pressing  a 
scarf,  while  her  daughter  sat  at  the 
table,  sipping  her  orange  juice  in 
the  crowded  little  kitchen.  The 
two  small  children  had  gone  out  to 
play. 

''Sure  you  can  manage  by  your- 
self. Mother?"  asked  Maida.  "I 
could  drive  you  around  and  perhaps 
save  your  strength,  if  you  have  to  do 
too  much  walking." 

''Don't  worry  about  me,  dear," 
answered  Evalyn  hastily.  "Fll  just 
catch  a  bus  up  here  at  the  corner, 

Page  150 


and  go  right  to  the  bank.  From  there 
—well,  I  have  a  few  scattered  er- 
rands about  town.  I  shouldn't  be 
too  long." 

She  felt  a  little  guilty.  It  didn't 
seem  quite  fair  to  the  children,  to 
put  over  such  a  big  thing  as  buying 
a  house,  all  by  oneself,  thought 
Evalyn,  but  she  wanted  everything 
settled  before  she  told  Maida  and 
Charles  that  she  had  bought  herself 
a  home  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive.  At 
fifty  four,  and  a  widow,  Evalyn  Day 
was  going  to  be  a  home  owner,  and 
all  because  Uncle  Benjamin  had 
remembered  her  in  his  will.  If  she 
mentioned  the  venture  to  Charles, 
he  would  take  time  from  his  studies 
to  look  for  property  for  her.  And 
Maida,  with  her  keen  sense  of  dollar 
values,  might  not  approve  of  the 
picture  on  the  folder  that  Evalyn 
had  received  through  the  mail, 
while  living  at  her  sister's  boarding 
house  in  California.  But  how  she 
wanted  that  house! 

An  hour  later,  when  she  actually 
stood  before  the  structure,  she  knew 
it  was  all  that  she  wanted  it  to  be- 
early  American  with  gray-blue  clap- 
boards combined  with  old  brick  and 
a  pink  trim.  It  had  triangle  win- 
dowpanes,  and  with  ruffled  curtains, 
a  braided  rag  rug,  and  early  Ameri- 
can furniture,  Evalyn  could  see  her- 
self welcoming  her  children.  The 
youngsters  would  say,  "Let's  go  to 


THE  HOUSE  ON  CHERRY  LANE  DRIVE  151 

Grandma's."  Maida  and  Charles  stairs.  She  also  noticed  the  thread- 
could  say,  ''We'll  go  to  Mother's."  bare  carpet  on  each  step. 
There  would  be  Sunday  night  sup-  Getting  finally  to  her  room,  she 
pers;  there  would  be  long  Saturday  put  her  bag  and  gloves  in  the  dresser 
afternoons;  and  all  the  holidays  that  drawer,  and  with  effort  took  off  her 
they  could  be  together.  There  would  tight  dress  and  slipped  into  a  robe. 
be  that  third  bedroom  where  the  Exhausted,  she  dropped  onto  the 
children  could  sleep,  anytime  Maida  bed.  It  must  have  been  hours  later, 
and  Charles  wanted  to  go  out.  that  she  woke,  to  see  Maida  lower 

As     Evalyn     tucked    the     newly  the  west  blind  a  little,  smile,  and 

acquired  papers  in  her  bag,  she  felt  tiptoe  gently  out  of  the  room.  How 

dizzy  and  weak.     She  sat  down  on  wonderful,  thought  Evalyn,  to  have 

the  bench  to  wait  for  the  bus,  but  a     daughter     like     Maida.     People 

the    faintness    persisted,   eventually  around  you  who  cared  and  loved  you 

passing,  so  that  she  felt  light  and  so  dearly, 
gay  again   as  she  walked   into  the 

hall  of  Maida's  home.    Voices  came  JT  was   dusk  when    Evalyn   woke 

from  the  next  room.  up.    She    slipped    into    a    casual 

''Don't  say  anything,"  she  heard  dress,  ran  a  comb  through  her  gray 

Maida  say,  and  Evalyn  felt  a  slight  hair,  and  prepared  to  go  down  to 

discomfiture,  as  she  saw  her  daugh-  the  family.     The  weakness  seemed 

ter  and  her  friend,  Betty  Kane,  vis-  to  have  gone,  but  she  went  shakily 

iting.  down  the  stairs,  the  carpet  absorb- 

"Hello,  Betty."  The  older  woman  ing  every  sound.     She  sat  down  on 

gave  the  young  matron  a  friendly  the  bottom   step   of   the   stairs,   to 

handshake.      "You're    looking    just  read  a  postcard  that  had  come  with 

wonderful,"  she  said.  the  mail  delivery.     She  must  have 

''Except  for  being  pale,  I  was  go-  sat  there  longer  than  she  had  in- 
ing  to  say  the  same  thing  to  you,"  tended,  as  flashes  of  dizziness  re- 
said  Betty.  "Sure  you're  all  right,  turned.  Then  from  the  kitchen 
Mrs.  Day?"  came  cautious  words: 

"Mother!  You  look  exhausted,"  "But,  Charles,  I  don't  think  Moth- 
said  Maida.  "I'll  get  you  a  cold  er  intends  to  stay  very  long,  still  I 
drink."  should   ask   her— without  offending 

The    sick    feeling    returned,    but  her,    I    mean."     The    words    were 

with  the  cold  drink  to  refresh  her,  Maida's. 

Evalyn    looked    toward    the    stairs.  "No,  don't,"  said  Charles.   "She 

"I  think  I'll  go  up  to  my  room  and  might  think  we  are  trying  to  rush 

rest  awhile,"   she  said.     "It's  been  her  off  to  California  again." 

rather  a  strenuous  morning."  "But  we  have  to  sign  up  for  the 

"We'll  have  lunch  soon,"  smiled  unit  in  Stadium  Village.  That's  low 

Maida.    "I'll  call  you,  Mother.  But  rent,  compared  to  this— it's  just  a 

you  do  need  the  rest."  third  of  what  we  pay  here,  and  you 

Climbing  each  step  was  an  effort,  with  another  year  in  school.  .  .  ." 

Evalyn  went  so  slowly  that  she  had  Maida's  voice  broke  on  a  deep  sigh, 

time  to  notice  the  heavy  accumula-  "Yes,    you're    right,    honey,    but 

tion  of  dust  in  the  corners  of  the  there's   another  thing  to   consider. 


152 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Suppose  your  mother  does  go  to 
California  for  now.  There's  Christ- 
mas and  other  hohdays  when  we 
all  want  to  be  together.  Where 
will  we  put  your  mother  if  we  move 
from  here?  We  couldn't  offer  her 
anything  better  than  the  living-room 
couch  in  Stadium  Village." 

Evalyn  heard  Maida  sigh  again. 
"Oh,  Charles!  Don't  think  I  haven't 
thought  of  it.  What  are  we  going 
to  do?  With  another  baby  in  the 
spring.  ...  I  love  my  Mother,  but 
what  can  we  do,  Charles?" 

''And  so  do  I,  honey,  love  your 
mother.  That's  just  the  point.  I 
like  to  have  her  here.  You  know 
she's  a  person  everybody  feels  good 
around.  I'd  hate  like  everything 
not  to  give  her  a  room  of  her  own 
if  she  wanted  to  come." 

I7VALYN  crept  back  up  the  stairs. 
The  dizzy  feeling  had  now  pro- 
gressed to  a  nausea  as  well,  and  her 
limbs  felt  like  lead.  She  stopped  to 
rest.  Suddenly  she  didn't  want  the 
house  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive!  If  she 
had  only  talked  things  over  with 
these  two  struggling  young  persons, 
instead  of  enjoying  every  moment 
of  her  smugness.  Loneliness  en- 
veloped her.  Maida,  Charles,  and 
the  children,  way  across  town.  With 
another  baby  coming,  Evalyn  knew 
the  reason  for  the  dusty  stairs,  and 
the  threadbare  carpet.  There  could 
be  very  few  Sunday  night  sup- 
pers, or  holiday  get-togethers.  Maida 
would  be  tied  with  small  children. 
Charles  would  have  to  spend  every 
minute  earning  extra  money  for 
bread  and  butter  to  feed  a  family  of 
five,  besides  going  to  school.  Evalyn 
made  an  effort  to  rise,  but  fell  limp 
at  the  top  of  the  stairs.  She  groaned, 
then  a  blessed  oblivion  enveloped 
her. 


As  Evalyn  came  out  of  the  faint, 
Charles  and  Maida  stood  over  her, 
their  anxious,  worried  faces  dimly 
outlined  in  the  room.  'The  doctor 
will  be  here  in  a  little  while,"  said 
Charles.  "You  were  out  quite  a 
while,  and  you  gave  us  a  scare." 
Maida  wiped  her  face  with  a  cold 
cloth. 

Evalyn  remembered  she  had  fal- 
len at  the  top  of  the  stairs.  Now 
she  was  in  her  own  bed.  They  must 
have  carried  her  in.  'Tm  so  ill," 
she  said  weakly. 

The  sickness  lasted  a  week.  In- 
fluenza and  pneumonia,  the  doctor 
pronounced  it.  He  came  and  went 
often,  staying  when  she  seemed  the 
worst.  Evalyn  knew  that  the  crisis 
was  near.  Maida  and  Charles  stood 
behind  the  doctor,  their  worried, 
anxious  faces  waiting,  as  the  cold, 
weakening  sweat  left  her  limp- 
then  sleep. 

As  Evalyn  improved,  she  worried 
as  Maida  ran  up  and  down  the 
stairs.  She  knew  she  shouldn't,  with 
the  baby  on  the  way.  She  brought 
trays  of  food,  liquids  in-between 
meals,  and  she  bathed  and  waited 
on  her  as  a  hospital  nurse,  without 
complaints  or  ever  mentioning  the 
tiredness  she  must  feel. 

Charles,  too,  hovered  near,  when- 
ever he  was  home  from  his  busy 
routine.  He  brought  Evalyn  the 
mail  and  read  the  evening  paper  to 
her.  He  helped  her  into  the  easy 
chair,  when  she  felt  strong  enough 
to  sit  up.  He  did  a  thousand  things 
for  her  comfort. 

It  was  Evalyn's  first  day  down- 
stairs. With  her  returning  strength, 
she  felt  equal  to  babysit  with  Diane, 
the  two-year-old  girl,  while  Maida, 
with  four-year-old  Bobby,  drove  over 
to  Betty's  for  lunch  at  Betty's  invi- 
tation.    Evalyn  walked  around  the 


THE  HOUSE  ON  CHERRY  LANE  DRIVE 


153 


rooms  as  Diane  slept,  grateful  that 
she  was  alive  and  well  on  the  way 
to  health.  If  only  she  didn't  worry 
so  about  the  house  on  Cherry  Lane 
Drive. 

And,  as  if  to  still  her  worries,  sud- 
denly there  was  the  agent  when  she 
answered  the  doorbell.  ''Why,  come 
in,  Mr.  Anderson,"  said  Evalyn,  re- 
lief in  her  voice. 

''Sorry  I  took  so  long  with  these 
deeds,  Mrs.  Day,"  he  said,  dropping 
into  a  chair  at  Evalyn's  invitation. 

"I  wouldn't  have  known  the  dif- 
ference," said  Evalyn.  "Fve  been 
ill."  She  took  the  packet  of  legal 
papers.  She  read  the  important  in- 
scriptions, which  proclaimed  her 
the  legal  owner  of  the  house  on 
Cherry  Lane  Drive.  She  scowled  as 
she  read.  She  wasn't  happy  about 
being  a  home  owner,  now  that  it 
was  really  true. 

"Anything  wrong,  Mrs.  Day?" 

"C^VALYN  hesitated  a  moment. 
"I've  just  decided,"  she  said  sud- 
denly. "I  would  like  you  to  take 
these  papers  back,  Mr.  Anderson. 
Make  a  new  deed  to  my  daughter 
and  son-in-law.  They  are  young, 
struggling,  and  they  will  love  being 
home  owners.  As  for  myself,  I  just 
want  to  live  with  them.  With  them 
I'm  really  wanted." 

Mr.  Anderson  took  the  papers 
with  misgivings.  His  look  implied 
that  you  can't  tell  a  thing  about 
women,  but  he  ogligingly  took  down 
the  necessary  information  for  the 
new  deeds.    Then  he  left. 

Evalyn  walked  about  as  though 
she  were  walking  on  air.  Now 
everything  seemed  right  again.  The 
worry  slipped  from  her  mind,  and 
intense  happiness  filled  her  heart. 

It  was  a  week  before  Mr.  Ander- 


son came  again.  This  time  all  de- 
tails for  the  transaction  were  com- 
pleted. Evalyn  held  even  the  keys 
to  the  new,  little  house.  Waiting 
anxiously  for  Maida  and  Charles  to 
return  from  the  market,  where  they 
had  gone  grocery  shopping,  she  won- 
dered just  how  she  would  spring  the 
dehghtful  surprise  on  them.  To 
pass  the  time  she  took  a  walk  around 
the  block.  She  walked  slowly,  en- 
joying the  crispness  of  the  air,  and 
the  smell  of  cold  rain.  On  the  last 
stretch,  she  hurried,  as  she  saw  the 
car  in  the  driveway. 

"I've  really  gained  strength,"  said 
Evalyn,  entering  the  hall.  "I  went 
all  around  the  block."  Her  face 
shone  with  exuberance.  She  felt 
joyous. 

Maida's  troubled  face  smiled  into 
hers,  wanly,  as  she  sat  on  the  small 
chair  by  the  table.  Charles  sat  on 
the  stairway,  holding  a  letter  in  his 
hand. 

"You're  looking  wonderful.  Moth- 
er," said  Maida,  casting  her  eyes 
downward,  as  Diane  slept  in  her 
arms.  "We  have  news  to  tell  you— 
news  you  might  not  like,"  she 
added. 

"What's  wrong?  What  news?" 
Evalyn  sensed  the  tenseness  about 
her. 

"Come  now,"  said  Charles,  ad- 
monishing Maida.  "It's  not  bad 
news.  It's  really  good  news.  It's  an 
offer  for  a  new  job.  We  should 
really  be  thankful." 

"A  new  job?"  asked  Evalyn.  "But 
where?" 

Maida's  eyes  filled.  "In  Phila- 
delphia," she  said.  "There's  no 
other  way,  Mother.  Maybe  after  a 
few  years,  we  can  come  back,  but 
with  three  children  by  spring,  we 
just  can't  make  it,  the  way  we're 


154 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


going  here.  And  you're  coming 
with  us/'  Maida  hastened  to  add. 
''We  wouldn't  go  and  leave  you 
out  here,  you  know  that,  Mother." 

''But  what  about  your  Doctorate, 
Charles?  It's  so  close."  Evalyn  was 
still  in  the  dark. 

By  degrees  they  told  her  of  the 
necessity  of  the  delay  in  Charles' 
education,  and  about  the  offer  of 
the  new  position  that  had  just  come 
in  the  mail.  It  was  too  good  to 
pass  by— equal  to  the  security  that 
would  come  with  a  Doctorate. 

"With  rent  and  utilities  the  way 
they  are,  besides  a  living  to  make, 
tuition,  and  doctor  bills— it's  no 
use,"  said  Maida  unhappily. 

Evalyn  knew  that  the  time  had 
come.  She  left  the  room,  returning 
in  a  moment.  She  handed  Charles 
the  crisp,  blue  legal  document,  and 
then  handed  Maida  the  keys  to  the 
house  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive. 

"Deeds!"  said  Charles.  "Property 
in  our  name/  What  is  this?"  He  was 
on  his  feet,  while  Maida  could  only 
look  blankly  at  the  keys  in  her  hand. 

pVALYN  enjoyed  the  scene.  She 
enjoyed  telling  them  all  the 
procedures  she  had  gone  through  to 
obtain  the  house,  since  that  first  day 
that  she  received  her  gift  from  Uncle 
Benjamin's  estate. 

"But,  why?"  insisted  Charles, 
"why  not  have  kept  the  property  in 
your  own  name?  Why  hand  every- 
thing over  to  us?" 

Evalyn  smiled  as  she  looked  up 
at  him.  "I  didn't  want  a  house, 
Charles,"    she    said    sincerely.     "I 


think  I  just  wanted  you  and  Maida 
and  the  children.  To  be  near  you 
is  enough.  To  be  wanted  is  more 
than  enough,  and  I  think  you  both 
proved  that,  through  my  illness. 
Now  that  you  know  everything,  per- 
haps I  can  show  you  a  practical  so- 
lution to  your  problem.  Since  I 
had  planned  on  furnishing  the 
house,  why  not  use  those  funds  to 
complete  your  education?  Have  the 
full  year,  without  worry  over  bread 
and  butter." 

Maida  gave  a  happy  little  scream. 
"Mother!"  she  said,  going  to  Evalyn 
with  the  baby  still  sleeping  on  her 
shoulder.  "Oh,  Mother!  That  is 
the  best  part  of  all,  giving  poor 
Charles  a  rest.  He  must  be  the 
most  tired  man  in  the  world.  Thank 
you.  Mom.    You're  so  wonderful!" 

Evalyn  smiled  as  she  took  little 
Bobby  by  the  hand,  as  he  came  into 
the  room.  "You  have  a  house,"  she 
said  to  Charles  and  Maida.  "Don't 
you  want  to  see  it?" 

Charles  grinned  for  a  moment. 
He  threw  the  Philadelphia  letter  on 
the  table.  "I  won't  need  that,"  he 
said  gratefully. 

"You'll  need  this,  though,"  said 
Maida  as  she  handed  him  the  key. 

Charles  took  the  key  and  the 
small  child. 

"Your  mother  is  certainly  tops," 
he  said. 

Evalyn  heard  him  as  she  went  out 
the  door.  It  was  all  she  wanted  to 
hear.  With  children  like  that,  one 
couldn't  ask  for  more.  Life  was 
complete. 


THE  HOUSE  ON  CHERRY  LANE  DRIVE  155 

Sarah  O.  Moss,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  is  a  talented  and  enthusiastic  writer  whose 
work  has  appeared  in  the  Church  magazines  over  a  period  of  twenty  years.  Several  of 
her  stories  have  been  published  in  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine.  She  is  best  known  in 
the  field  of  juvenile  writing.  Her  stories  have  appeared  often  in  The  Children  s  Friend, 
as  well  as  in  many  juvenile  magazines  of  national  circulation.  She  is  a  member  of  the 
League  of  Utah  Writers,  a  former  member  of  the  Barnacles  Writers  Club,  and  a  work- 
shop writers  group  in  Salt  Lake  City.  She  is  the  wife  of  Don  W.  Moss.  They  are 
members  of  the  Garden  Heights  South  Ward,  and  are  the  parents  of  three  daughters, 
Joyce  and  Mary  Sue  Moss,  students  at  the  University  of  Utah,  and  Mrs.  Carol  Donna 
Voss,  of  Pomona,  California,  also  one  grandchild.  Mrs.  Moss  was  born  in  Brooklyn, 
New  York,  coming  with  her  parents  to  Logan,  Utah,  at  an  early  age.  She  received  her 
education  at  Brigham  Young  College  and  Utah  State  University. 


cJhe  Lrraine    Viyind 

June  N.  Ashton 

Today,  from  the  glacier-bedded  mountains 
Wails  the  lonely  wind,  home  to  the  prairie. 
"Winter  and  death  I  bring  with  me,"  she  shrieks. 
Her  words  are  ice-covered,  fearful,  dreary. 
Yesterday  the  wind  was  mellow  and  mild. 
Yellow,  orange,  and  red  colored  the  scene. 
As  autumn  leaves  floated  to  rest  on  earth, 
A  rich  harvest  was  yours  and  mine  to  glean. 
Tomorrow  a  greater  change  she  will  bring; 
Spring  will  be  on  her  gay  breath,  and  laughter. 
The  warm  prairie  wind  will  not  give 
Winter  death,  but  hope  to  life  thereafter. 


♦  ■ 


t/t  Lrrophet  Spoke 

(March  17,  1842) 

Ruth  H.  ChadwicJc 

A  Prophet  spoke  in  these  the  latter-days, 

And  turned  the  keys  that  women,  too,  might  grow 

In  knowledge,  wisdom,  and  in  kindly  ways 

To  serve  mankind  as  Christ  did  long  ago. 

From  his  own  lips  their  earliest  teachings  came — 

To  care  for  all,  the  needy,  sick,  and  those 

With  hearts  bowed  down  with  sorrow,  or  the  lame 

And  weary,  spirits  crushed  by  countless  woes. 

He  taught  them  truth,  a  bulwark  sure  and  strong, 

Against  the  powers  of  darkness  and  of  sin; 

That  they  might  always  know  the  right  from  wrong 

And  live  to  gain  that  peace  of  soul  within. 

A  Prophet  spoke  and  pointed  out  the  way; 

And  blessed  are  those  who  listen  and  obey! 


oJhe  Lyentrai  States   1 1  it 


ission 

Pieston  R.  Nihley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

'T^HE  Central  States  Mission  is  the  outgrowth  of  two  earher  missions— 
the  Indian  Territory  and  the  Southwestern  States.  The  Indian  Terri- 
tory Mission  was  organized  in  April  1855,  and  Elders  Henry  W.  Miller, 
Robert  C.  Petty,  Washington  W.  Cook,  John  A.  Richards,  and  William 
A.  Richey  were  sent  there  to  labor  as  the  first  missionaries.  In  1866  Indian 
Agents  requested  the  missionaries  to  leave  the  Indian  Territory  and  the 
mission  was  closed. 

The  mission  was  again  opened  in  1883  by  Elders  George  Teasdale, 
Joseph  H.  Felt,  and  William  Dalton.  Two  years  later  Elder  Andrew 
Kimball  was  called  to  preside,  and  he  held  the  position  until  1897,  when 
he  was  succeeded  by  Elder  William  T.  Jack.  In  1898  the  name  of  the 
mission  was  changed  to  the  Southwestern  States  Mission,  and  it  was 
formed  to  include  Arkansas,  Texas,  Missouri,  Louisiana,  and  the  terri- 
tories of  Oklahoma  and  Indian  Territory.  President  Jack  was  succeeded 
as  president,  in  April  1900,  by  Elder  James  G.  Duffin.  In  1904,  the  name 
of  the  mission  was  again  changed  to  the  Central  States  Mission  and  the 
headquarters  was  moved  to  Independence,  Jackson  County,  Missouri. 

In  1906  Elder  Samuel  O.  Bennion  was  called  to  preside  over  the 
Central  States  Mission.    Under  his  direction  a  substantial  mission  home 


otto  Done 


REMAINS  OF  STONE  ALTAR  AT  ADAM-ONDI-AHMAN,  MISSOURI 

(See  Doetrine  and  Covenants  78:15,  107:53,  116,  117:8,  11.) 

Page  156 


THE  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION 


157 


Marshall  Settle  Photography 
Submitted  by  Douglas  Traywick 

THE  NATIONAL  HALL  OF  FAME  FOR  FAMOUS  AMERICAN  INDIANS 

Anadarko,  Oklahoma 

Across  the  highway  to  the  left  is  the  ten-acre  tract  where  the  Anadarko  chapel  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  is  being  built,  and  also  the  Bureau  of 
Information  for  the  Anadarko  Branch. 

and  chapel  were  erected  at  Independence.  Also  a  printing  plant  was  built 
to  house  Zion's  Printing  and  Publishing  Company,  which  published  tracts 
for  all  the  missions  of  the  Church  in  the  United  States.  In  addition  a 
magazine  was  published  in  the  interest  of  missionary  work,  called  the 
Liahona,  the  Eldeis  Journal. 

Samuel  O.  Bennion  presided  over  the  Central  States  Mission  until  Jan- 
uary 1934,  a  period  of  almost  twenty-eight  years.  Prior  to  this  time,  on  April 
13,  19337  he  was  sustained  a  member  of  the  First  Council  of  Seventy. 
President  Bennion  was  succeeded  in  the  Central  States  Mission  by  Elias 
S.  Woodruff;  President  Woodruff  was  succeeded  in  June  1939  by  John  F. 
Bowman;  President  Bowman  was  succeeded  in  June  1943  by  Thomas  C. 
Romney;  President  Romney  was  succeeded  in  October  1946  by  Francis  W. 
Brown;  President  Brown  was  succeeded  in  March  1950  by  J.  Orval  Ells- 
worth; President  Ellsworth  was  succeeded  in  March  1954  by  Alvin  R. 
Dyer;  President  Dyer  was  succeeded  in  July  1958  by  Samuel  R.  Carpenter, 
who  presides  at  the  present  time. 

On  November  30,  1958,  there  were  11,614  members  of  the  Church 
in  the  Central  States  Mission,  located  in  fifty-eight  branches. 

Sixty-five  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1089  members,  were  re- 
ported in  December  1958.  May  E.  J.  Dyer  is  former  president  of  the 
Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  and  Catherine  R.  Carpenter  is  the 
present  president. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine  "Scene  in  the  Ozark  Mountains,  Arkansas/'  is 
reproduced  from  a  color  transparency  by  Fred  H.  Ragsdale,  Free  Lance  Photographers 
Guild,   Inc.   See   also   "Recipes   From    the    Central   States   Mission,"   by   Sister   Dyer, 

page  176. 


4  4 


Not  of  This  Fold" 


Frances  C.  Yost 


EVELYN  Handy's  fingers 
worked  with  the  ceramics. 
Carefully  she  spooned  the 
moistened  plaster  of  Paris  into  the 
molds,  and  watched  it  take  form. 
It  was  fun  doing  things  creative, 
working  with  her  hands.  It  re- 
minded Evelyn  of  Relief  Society 
work  meeting  back  home  in  Utah. 
She  missed  Relief  Society  more  than 
any  one  thing  since  Russell  had 
been  transferred  and  they  had  come 
East  to  live.  Sunday  wasn't  so  bad, 
they  almost  always  drove  the  long 
distance  to  the  nearest  Latter-day 
Saint  branch  and  attended  meetings. 
But  Evelyn  couldn't  get  to  Relief 
Society  on  Tuesdays,  as  she  used  to 
do  back  home. 

Evelyn  thought  of  her  new 
friends.  Sue  Reynolds,  for  one,  who 
lived  close  by.  She  was  friendly 
enough,  had  invited  her  over,  want- 
ed her  to  join  her  own  friends,  but 
Evelyn  knew  they  played  cards.  But 
she  did  need  friends.  .  .  . 

''Ding/'  the  door  bell  sang. 

''Coming,"  Evelyn  answered. 
"Wonder  who  could  be  calling  at 
nine  a.m.?"  she  murmured,  wiping 
her  hands  and  hurrying  to  the  door. 

"Why,  Sue  Reynolds,  welcome  to 
the  Handy  manor  this  bright  fall 
morning."  Evelyn  held  the  door 
open,  and  Sue  whisked  in.  "Fm 
making  ceramics,  you  know,  fig- 
urines." Evelyn  pointed  to  her  work 
spread  out  on  the  dining-room  table. 

"That  looks  fun  to  do!"  Sue 
sparkled  with  delight.  "Where  on 
earth  did  you  learn  how  to  make 
these?" 

"They  taught  us  back  home 
at " 

Page  158 


"What  do  you  call  this  figurine?" 
Sue  interrupted,  holding  up  one 
which  Evelyn  had  completed. 

"I  call  that  a  Pioneer  Madonna," 
Evelyn  explained.  "See  her  cloth- 
ing is  simple,  and  she  has  a  child 
clinging  to  her  skirts." 

"It's  lovely.  I  didn't  know  people 
made  these,  I  mean  ...  I  thought 
they  were  artist  sculptured."  She 
picked  up  another  figurine.  "This 
one  is  so  colorful  in  its  bright  yel- 
low dress,  and  carrying  a  basket  over- 
flowing with  bronze  flowers.  Re- 
minds me  of  Indian  summer.  Does 
this  one  have  a  name?" 

"I  call  it  Autumn  Glory,"  Evelyn 
explained. 

"Well  named.  What's  this  little 
one,  an  elf?"  She  asked,  picking  up  a 
third  ceramic. 

"Well  it  could  be  an  elf,"  Evelyn 
laughed,  "but  I  call  him  a  'Little 
Imp.'  See,  he  neither  sits  nor  lies, 
but  does  a  combination  of  both." 

"Honestly,  Eve,  have  you  actually 
made  all  these  figurines  yourself?" 
Sue  Reynolds  seemed  amazed. 

"Yes,  they  taught  us  back  home 
at " 

"Tell  you  what!  These  things, 
these  figurines  you've  made  will 
make  the  cleverest  prizes  for  a  card 
game.  Your  Pioneer  Madonna  will 
be  first  prize;  Autumn  Glory,  sec- 
ond; and  the  Little  Imp  will  be  the 
consolation  prize!"  Sue  warbled  de- 
lightedly. 

"But  I've  never.  .  .  ."  Evelyn 
started  to  explain  that  she  didn't 
want  them  used  for  prizes,  that  she 
didn't  play  cards,  but  it  was  hard 
to  get  a  word  in  with  Sue  Reynolds. 

"Evelyn   Handy,   face   the  facts. 


'NOT  OF  THIS  FOLD' 


159 


You're  letting  yourself  rot  away 
here  staying  home,  and  not  getting 
out  and  meeting  people.  Now  Tm 
taking  you  in  hand  and  seeing  that 
you  know  the  nicest  people  in  town. 
Next  Tuesday  I'll  bring  a  group  of 
friends  here  to  your  home." 

''But.  .  .  ."  Evelyn  interluded. 

"Don't  worry  about  a  thing,  Eve. 
ril  furnish  the  refreshments,  bring 
the  guests,  and  all  you'll  have  to 
do  is  furnish  the  prizes,  and  you 
have  them  already.''  Sue  rambled 
on.  ''Well,  I  just  ran  over  for  a 
few  minutes  to  put  off  doing  the 
breakfast  dishes  a  little  longer.  See 
you  Tuesday  at  two,  and  I'll  bring 
along  some  other  ladies.  Time  you 
were  worked  into  society  here  in 
the  East,  Eve." 

Sue  was  gone. 

npHAT  same  evening  Evelyn  paint- 
ed the  figurines  while  Russell 
read  the  paper. 

"You  know.  Eve,  I  sort  of  envy 
you.  You  can  keep  busy  making 
things,  and  all  I  seem  to  be  able  to 
do  is  read  in  the  evening.  It  seems 
sort  of  like  evenings  back  home 
when  you  finished  your  Relief  So- 
ciety work  before  turning  in." 

"Making  these  figurines  reminds 
me  of  work  meetings  back  home 
too,  Russ."  Evelyn  felt  tears 
moistening  her  lashes.  She  had 
worried  all  day  about  Sue  Reynolds' 
plans.  She  did  want  to  make 
friends,  but  she  didn't  want  to  low- 
er her  standards,  even  for  friends. 
If  she  told  Russ  about  it,  perhaps  he 
could  help  her  out  of  her  predica- 
ment. 

Russell  Handy  looked  at  his  wife, 
he  suspected  her  loneliness. 

"Too  bad  you  have  to  miss  out 
on  so  many  things  like  Relief  So- 
ciety,   but    honestly,    Eve,    if    you 


hadn't  come  with  me,  been  a  good 
sport  about  leaving  your  home,  the 
Church  headquarters,  and  your 
friends,  well,  I  just  couldn't  have 
made  out  on  this  new  job.  What 
are  you  making  the  figurines  for. 
Eve?" 

"Sue  Reynolds  came  over  this 
morning,  and  she's  inviting  a  group 
of  ladies  here  Tuesday  afternoon 
and.  .  .  ." 

Russ  almost  smirked.  "I  asked 
what  you're  going  to  do  with  the 
figurines.    You  talk  in  circles,  Eve." 

"Well,  Sue,  she's  sort  of  forward, 
or  domineering  or  something,  Russ. 
She  wants  the  figurines  for 
prizes.  .  .  ." 

"Just  a  bunch  of  sheep  with  no 
leader."  Russell  stood  up  and 
yawned.  "Well,  I  guess  I'll  turn 
in."  He  put  the  paper  aside  and 
left  the  room. 

Alone  in  the  dining  room,  Evelyn 
realized  the  problem  was  hers  alone, 
and  hers  to  work  out.  She  thought, 
it  would  have  been  so  much  easier 
if  Russell  had  said,  "Make  an  ex- 
cuse, honey,"  or  "Go  ahead  and 
spend  an  afternoon  with  the  girls." 
But  he  hadn't  said  anything.  Yes, 
he  had  muttered  something.  What 
was  it?  "A  bunch  of  sheep  with  no 
leader."    What  had  he  meant? 

Evelyn  wrestled  with  her  prob- 
lem, as  her  fingers  worked  artfully. 
Surely  a  card  game  with  only  fig- 
urines as  prizes  wouldn't  be  too  bad. 

"Too  bad,"  Evelyn  muttered  the 
words.  Things  were  either  good  or 
bad.  They  just  couldn't  be  half 
and  half. 

Evelyn  pondered  over  the  words 
Russell  had  mumbled  as  he  left 
the  room.  The  Savior  had  said 
something  himself  about  sheep, 
what  was  it?  "Other  sheep  I  have, 
which  are  not  of  this  fold."     Why 


160  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1959 

these  new  friends  here  in  the  East  carry    things    through    as    she   had 

were  no  doubt  good  people,  it  was  planned. 

just  that  they  were  .  .  .  sort  of  .  .  .  ''Well,  where  are  the  card  tables?'' 
not  of  the  fold.  Sue  peered  about.  ''Might  as  well 
If  I  could  only  get  to  Sister  Mur-  get  started.  Fve  already  told  the 
ray,  our  dear  Relief  Society  presi-  girls  about  the  prizes  you  make,  Eve. 
dent  back  home,  and  tell  her  my  Oh,  look,  girls,  here  are  the  clever 
problems,  or  if  I  could  invite  them  figurines,"  Sue  called  joyously, 
all  to  go  with  me  to  Relief  Society,  pointing  to  a  small  table, 
but  it's  so  far,  and  the  traffic  is  so  There  followed  a  chatter  of  ad- 
con  jested    during    the    week    days,  miration. 

Finally,  Evelyn  arose  and  spoke: 

q^UESDAY  dawned  clear,  bright,     "Sisters "    She  stopped.    Why, 

and  golden,  like  an  Indian  maid-  she  shouldn't  have  addressed  them 

en  of  Indian  summertime.     Evelyn  as  sisters.    She  must  apologize.  .  .  . 

loved  autumn.     She  took  a  basket  "You  do  all  seem  like  sisters  to  me. 

and  went  into  the  garden  and  gath-  Back  where  I  come  from  we  have 

ered    bronze    and    yellow    chrysan-  a  woman's  organization  which  meets 

themums.    As  she  filled  her  basket  each  week  just  at  this  time.     We 

she  felt  like  her  figurine  Autumn  call  it  the  Rehef  Society.    The  name 

Glory.     The   house  must  look   its  implies  doing  good  to  others,  which 

loveliest,  surely  these  clean,  beauti-  we   do  when    there   is   sickness   or 

ful  flowers  would  help  her  see  this  need  around.    But  the  name  means 

through.      Silently    Evelyn    said    a  even   more,  it  means  self-improve- 

prayer,   "Dear  Father,  help  me  to  ment  in  so  many  ways." 

...  to  carry  on  alone."  The  women  were  listening.  Eve- 

"Ding,"  the  doorbell  sang.  lyn  found  she  could  modulate  her 

"Coming,"  Evelyn  replied.  voice.    As  she  continued,  her  voice 

"Well,  here  we  are!"   Sue  Rey-  held  a  sacred  tone.    "We  members 

nolds  chuckled.    "Seven  of  us  con-  of  the  Relief  Society  meet  once  each 

gregated  at  my  home  and  came  over  week  and  do  things  together.    One 

together.  week  we  study  something  uplifting, 

"Evelyn,  I  want  you  to  meet  Ruth  a  study  of  the  scriptures.    This  les- 

Ellis,  the  quiet  type;  Marva  Reed,  son    is    called    theology.      Another 

the  interesting  type;  Ginnie  Brooks,  week  we  study  literature,  you  know, 

the  talkative  one,  if  I'm  not  around;  great  writers,  and  their  works.  This 

Cora  Stephens,  your  neighbor  in  the  particular  course  is  much  like  going 

next  block;  Connie  Conrad,  a  friend  back  to  college.    Another  week  we 

to  everyone;  Lydia  Walters,  a  moth-  study  family  relations  or  community 

er  to  us  all,  not  so  much  because  problems.    It  helps  us  to  get  along 

she  is  a  bit  older,  but  because  she  with  each  other,  and  rear  a  family 

is  so  very  wise."  properly  in  these  trying  times. 

"I'm   glad  to  meet  all   of  you,"  "Another  week  we  do  things  with 

Evelyn  said  warmly.     Inwardly  she  our  hands.     We  tie  quilts  for  wel- 

had  dreaded  meeting  these  women,  fare,  or  quilt  lovely  ones  to  sell  at 

but  she  liked  their  appearance.  They  the   bazaar,   or   do    needlework,   or 

seemed  nice,  each  one  of  them.    If  tear   carpet   rags.     Other   days   we 

she  could  only  keep  up  her  courage,  learn  to  make  something  decorative 


'NOT  OF  THIS  FOLD' 


161 


or  useful  for  our  own  homes.  I 
made  those  twin  pictures  of  the 
flamingos  from  sheet  copper  at  Re- 
lief Society/'  Evelyn  nodded  at 
two  pictures  hanging  on  her  living 
room  wall. 

''And  this  little  sewing  basket 
here  by  my  favorite  chair,  I  made 
it  one  day  at  work  meeting.  The 
silver  tray  which  holds  the  figurines 
was  another  project  which  we  made 
at  our  regular  monthly  work  meet- 
ing. And,  of  course,  the  figurines 
which  Sue  showed  you,  I  learned 
how  to  make  those,  too,  at  Relief 
Society. 

''I  thought  you  might  like  to  make 
one  of  those  ceramics  today.  I 
have  lots  of  molds  and  plaster  of 
Paris,  and  even  the  paints  and  glaze 
you  would  need.  If  you  would  en- 
joy making  these  ceramics  today,  we 
could  do  as  we  do  sometimes  at 
Relief  Society,  and  don  some  old 
shirts  which  I  have  here,  to  keep  our 
nice  dresses  protected.  How  about 
it?  Would  you  like  to  do  some- 
thing together  like  this.  .  .  ?" 

pVELYN  realized  she  hadn't  giv- 
en such  a  long  speech  since  she 
gave  a  lesson  back  home  in  Relief 
Society  meeting.  She  waited,  but 
no  one  said  anything.  The  women 
had  listened  attentively,  every  one 
of  them,  but  had  they  listened  with 
their  ears,  not  their  hearts? 

Evelyn  found  herself  breathing  a 
little  prayer  as  she  stood  before  these 
new  friends,  ''Dear  Father,  help  me 
to  turn  the  hearts  of  these  good  .  .  . 
good  sisters  who  are  not  of  the 
fold " 

The  clock  ticked  away  the  sec- 
onds. It  seemed  unusually  loud. 
Evelyn  had  hoped  they  would  ask 
questions  about  Relief  Society.  She 


guessed  she  had  been  presumptive; 
just  because  she  herself  had  enjoyed 
Relief  Society  meetings  so  much, 
she  had  thought  everyone  would  be 
interested  to  know  about  them.  She 
had  had  the  mistaken  idea  that  the 
women  would  bubble  over  with  in- 
terest at  her  first  mention  of  it,  but 
this  silence,  complete  silence,  ex- 
cept for  the  clock  ticking  away  the 
time,  stilled  Evelyn. 

She  recalled  that  the  women  had 
been  very  talkative  when  they  first 
came.  Before  she  had  mentioned 
Relief  Society.  They  had  laughed 
and  joked  and  talked  all  at  the  same 
time  and  now  .  .  .  just  silence.  They 
were  indicating  that  they  had  come 
for  another  reason,  not  to  don  old 
shirts  and  play  in  clay.  She  had  let 
them  come  here  to  her  home  expect- 
ing something  else,  but  she  had 
meant  well  .  .  .  she  had  tried.  Eve- 
lyn felt  tears  accumulating  behind 
her  eyelids. 

"Of  course,  if  you  would  rather 
not,"  Evelyn  began.  .  .  . 

"Wait,  Mrs.  Handy  ...  Eve  .  .  r 
Lydia  Walters  spoke.  Sue  had  said 
Lydia  Walters  was  wise.  Probably 
wise  in  the  world's  ways.  Evelyn's 
heart  almost  stopped  beating,  as  she 
waited  to  hear  what  Lydia  Walters 
had  to  say. 

"I  suggest  we  make  ceramics  this 
afternoon,  since  you  have  gone  to 
all  the  trouble  of  getting  the  molds 
and  material.  What  do  you  say, 
girls?"  Lydia  put  the  question  to 
the  group. 

"All  right,  for  a  change,"  they 
murmured. 

Evelyn's  heart  took  up  it's  slow, 
wary  beating.  "I'll  get  the  things." 
How  strange  that  her  voice  should 
sound  so  natural  when  her  heart 
was  racing  so. 


162 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


■pOR  the  next  hour  Evelyn  was  as 
busy  as  a  work  meeting  leader 
on  work  day.  Each  woman  decided 
on  a  mold  of  her  choice,  and 
spooned  the  softened  plaster  of 
Paris  into  the  forms.  As  they 
worked,  they  chattered  about  their 
work,  just  as  the  sisters  did  back 
home  on  work  day.  It  was  fun  talk, 
and  sounded  sweetly  familiar  to 
Evelyn.  Time  was  completely  for- 
gotten, and  the  clock  in  the  hall 
could  not  be  heard  now. 

''How're  you  coming  with  yours, 
Sue?  When  you're  through  with 
that  mold,  Ruth,  may  I  use  it? 
Clever,  Connie!  Good  work,  Cora! 
My,  that's  pretty,  Ginnie!" 

Later,  while  the  ceramics  were 
setting,  Evelyn  and  Sue  served  light 
refreshments. 

Then  it  was  that  Lydia  Walters 
asked:  ''How  often  do  you  say  your 
Relief  Society  meets?" 

''Every  Tuesday  afternoon/'  Eve- 
lyn replied. 

"And  a  work  meeting  similar  to 
what  we  have  had  this  afternoon  is 
held  once  each  month?"  Lydia  in- 
quired. 

"Yes,  once  each  month.  On  the 
second  Tuesday,"  Evelvn  replied. 

"But  if  the  women  don't  want  to 
wait  a  whole  month,  can  they  finish 
their  work?"  Sue  Reynolds  asked. 

"Often  a  special  day  is  held  to 
finish  work,  or  sometimes  it  is  taken 
home  and  finished,"  Evelyn  ex- 
plained. 

"I  have  still  another  question," 
Lydia  Walters  said. 

The  women  became  especially 
quiet,  and  listened.  "Do  I  under- 
stand correctly  that  one  can  be  a 
member  of  Relief  Society  and  not 
be  a  member  of  your  faith,  Evelyn?" 

"A  Relief  Society  is  always  organ- 
ized under  the  direction  of  the  mis- 


sion president,  but  one  need  not  be 
a  member  of  our  Church,"  Evelyn 
explained. 

"Are  there  dues  in  Relief  So- 
ciety?" Lydia  asked. 

"Fifty  cents  a  year,"  Evelyn  said 
simply. 

"So  much  for  so  little."  They 
sighed. 

"I  want  each  of  you  to  take  home 
one  of  my  Reliei  Society  Magazines 
to  read.  I  don't  mind  admitting  it 
is  my  favorite  magazme,  with  stories, 
poems,  recipes,  articles,  and  good 
reading,  besides  the  lessons  for  each 
week."  Evelyn  passed  out  a  Maga- 
zine to  each  of  the  guests. 

"Thanks  so  much,"  each  one  mur- 
mured. 

The  women  were  leaving  now,  but 
they  were  all  taking  her  hand  in 
friendship  and  thanking  her  for  the 
wonderful  afternoon. 

It  was  Sue  Reynolds  who  lingered 
when  the  others  had  gone.  "Honest- 
ly, Evelyn,  Fve  never  had  such  a 
good,  interesting  afternoon  in  my 
life.  I've  always  wanted  to  know 
how  to  do  things  with  my  hands, 
but  I  never  thought  I  could  learn, 
or  enjoy  it  so  much.  You  know. 
Eve,  when  you  started  telling  us 
about  your  Relief  Society,  you 
seemed  sort  of  like  an  angel  stand- 
ing there,  and  we  all  knew  you  had 
something  we  just  didn't  have  and 
we  wanted  it  very  much.  It's  just 
as  if  you'd  opened  up  a  new  world 
for  us." 

It  had  been  a  wonderful  after- 
noon, Evelyn  knew.  She  had  so 
much  to  tell  Russ  when  he  came 
home.  Later  she  must  write  to  the 
mission  president  and  his  wife  and 
invite  them  to  visit  their  group. 
Evelyn  had  a  feeling  there  might 
be  a  new  Relief  Society  to  be 
organized. 


Josef  Muench 


CRATER  LAKE  (OREGON)  IN  WINTER 


m 


ountain 


[Born 


Maude  Rubin 

These  I  remember:  aspens'  shimmering  shadows: 
Great  granite  boulders  red  with  hchen  rust; 
Mariposa  hhes  in  cool  meadows; 
And  autumn  mornings,  white  with  fern-leafed  frost. 

I  hear  again  the  plaintive,  endless  bleating 
Of  sheep  in  alpine  pastures'  huddled  flocks; 
The  raucous  mountain  jay;  high  call  of  pika. 

Its  bright-eyed  wariness  among  the  rocks. 

These  I  remember:  sudden  drums  of  thunder  — 

And  winter's  deep-banked  hush  —  its  still  white  wonder! 


Page  163 


Trask's  Studio,   Franconia,   New  Hampshire 

CLOSE-UP  VIEW  OF  THE  OLD  MAN  OF  THE  MOUNTAIN 


The  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain 


Martha  Roheson  Wiight 


WE  stood  beside  the  still 
waters  in  the  warmth  of 
the  early  June  sun,  and  ex- 
cept for  the  occasional  chirp  of  a 
bird,  there  was  absolute  peace  and 
quiet.  On  the  opposite  shore  of 
the  small,  tranquil  Profile  Lake, 
1,060  feet  above  the  green  forest  on 
Cannon  Mountain,  the  noble,  gran- 
ite profile  of  a  man  gazed  ever  south- 
eastward, as  he  had  been  doing  for 
untold  years,  in  solitary  dignity.  No 
one  spoke  as  we  looked  up  at  na- 
ture's handiwork  of  classic  grandeur. 
For  this  was  the  Old  Man  of  the 

Page  164 


Mountain,  the  Great  Stone  Face  of 
Hawthorne's  famous  allegory,  in 
the  Franconian  Notch  Pass  in  the 
heart  of  New  Hampshire's  White 
Mountains,  about  which  Whittier 
wrote:  'The  Great  Notch  Moun- 
tains shone,  watched  over  by  the 
solemn-brov/ed  and  awesome  face  of 
stone." 

The  mountainous  region  of  the 
Great  Stone  Face  in  the  north  cen- 
tral part  of  New  Hampshire,  in 
Grafton  County,  may  be  reached 
from  United  States  Highway  3  run- 
ning   north    from    Boston,    Massa- 


THE  OLD  MAN  OF  THE  MOUNTAIN 


165 


chusetts,  or  from  U.  S.  2  running 
eastward  from  Montpelier,  Ver- 
mont. 

New  Hampshire,  one  of  the  New 
England  States  known  as  ''the 
Cradle  of  America,"  is  one  of  the 
beauty  spots  of  this  continent.  The 
White  Mountains,  high  and  in 
places  precipitous,  with  outcrop- 
pings  of  granite  in  the  heavily  wood- 
ed peaks,  abound  with  rock  for- 
mations of  weird  shapes,  like  Can- 
non Rock,  Old  Lady,  Indian  Head, 
and  The  Watcher.  In  the  White 
Mountain  Glacier  Park,  you  will  find 
a  menagerie  of  stone:  elephant,  sea 
lion,  polar  bear,  bear,  camel,  dog, 
turtle,  rabbit,  and  fish.  Also  a 
^'giant's  footprint"  embedded  in  the 
granite.  As  ''keeper  of  the  zoo"  is 
the  stone  face  of  George  Washing- 
ton. The  Polar  Caves,  the  "rock 
garden  of  the  giants,"  are  like  noth- 
ing else  on  the  North  American 
continent,  formed  of  granite,  where- 
as most  caves  are  of  limestone. 

But  to  me,  the  most  thrilling  sight 
was  that  of  the  Old  Man  of  the 
Mountain,  viewed  by  over  fifty  mil- 
lion people  since  its  discovery  by 
white  men  in  1805.  It  brought  back 
Hawthorne's  mythical  village  at  the 
base  of  the  mountain,  where  the  in- 
habitants, year  after  year,  sought  to 
find  a  man  whose  nobility  of  spirit 
would  cause  him  to  resemble  the 
noble  profile  of  the  Great  Stone 
Face,  only  to  realize  that  Ernest, 
one  of  their  own  number,  had  be- 
come the  living  counterpart. 

It  is  believed  that  the  likeness  was 
carved  by  the  severeness  of  the 
Franconian  winters,  after  eruptions, 
millions  of  years  ago,  of  earthquakes 
and  glowing  lava  that  spewed  itself 
over  the  region,  where  it  cooled  in- 


to the  rock  now  known  as  Conway 
granite.  Over  the  centuries,  ero- 
sion, landslides,  and  water,  slowly 
carried  off  the  top-soil  and  exposed 
the  granite  to  the  elements,  leaving 
the  Notch  and  the  peaks  as  they  are 
today.  Then  a  mighty  glacier  cov- 
ered them  with  ice  and  snow  for 
thousands  of  years.  It  left  the  high 
southeast  cliff  of  Cannon  Mountain 
bold  and  steep.  Rain,  sleet,  and 
snow  of  the  severe  winters  seeped 
into  the  cracks,  expanding  the  rocks 
and  causing  tons  of  them  to  slide 
from  the  cliff.  This  left  ledges 
blending  into  each  other  and  form- 
ing the  Profile.  Finally,  the  frost 
broke  away  a  thirty-ton  block  of 
granite  that  slid  down  to  form  the 
Profile's  forehead. 

Thus,  the  Old  Man  of  the  Moun- 
tain, forty-eight  feet  from  the  tip 
of  his  forehead  to  the  bottom  of 
the  chin,  stood  for  centuries,  ap- 
parently unnoticed  by  Indian  tribes 
in  the  region,  for  no  mention  of  it 
can  be  found  in  the  Indian  legends. 

lyrEW  Hampshire  history  records 
that  a  narrow  path  had  been 
broken  through  the  Notch  by  In- 
dian war  parties  driving  white  cap- 
tives to  remote  bases.  As  the  colon- 
ists drove  the  Indians  back,  the  first 
freight  was  transported  through  the 
Notch  in  1771,  and  the  little  town 
of  Franconia  was  settled  in  1774, 
but  it  was  not  until  1805  that  a 
road  was  built  and  the  Great  Stone 
Face  was  discovered.  Two  parties  of 
surveyors  claim  to  have  this  distinc- 
tion. One  is  that  Luke  Brooks  and 
Francis  Whitcomb  stopped  by  Pro- 
file Lake  to  wash  and  drink.  They 
straightened  up,  and  one  saw  the 
Old  Man  of  the  Mountain.  The 
other  version  is  that  Nathaniel  Hall, 


166  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 

also  a  road  worker,  went  out  early  in  1915,  he  met  E.  H.  Geddes,  nian- 

the  morning  to  shoot  partridges  for  ager  of  a  Massachusetts  stone  quar- 

breakfast.    He  happened  to  look  up  ry,    who    became    interested    and 

and  hurried  back  to  camp  to  tell  of  climbed  up  with  the  Reverend  Rob- 

his  discovery.  erts  to  inspect  the  forehead.    They 

At  first,  the  news  spread  slowly,  found  that  if  it  slid  four  inches,  it 

Most  of  the  visitors  arrived  on  horse-  would  fall.     Mr.  Geddes  anchored 

back  to  see  Mt.  Washington,  6,293  *^^^  boulder,  hoping  it  would  hold, 

feet  high,  but  went  on  to  view  the  Almost  a  year  later,  in  June,  upon 

face  after  a  guidebook  was  issued  inspection,  they  found  the  forehead 

in    1823.      Hawthorne    visited    the  had  moved  one  and  a  half  inches 

Old   Man   in    1832  and  wrote  his  between  their  visits. 

famous    story.     Presidents    Tackson  rT«TTT7    .                  r     n             •       j 

JO-           T    r      i-i.      T        £11  T^HL  two  men  finally  convmced 

and  Fierce,   Lafayette,   Longfellow,  1    ^                 t^   n      i     o       ^^^ 

Whittier,   Emerson,  Thoreau,   and  ,^    Governor     Rolland     Spaulding 

Daniel  Webster  came  to  marvel.  In  ^^^^  something  must  be  done  before 


i86qPresident  Ulysses  S.  Grant  came  .,    ,        ,  .,  , 

to  try  the  new  cog  railroad,  the  first     FOvided    and  the  work  started  be- 

of  its  kind  in  this  country,  to  the 


it  was  too  late.  State  funds  were 
provided,  and  the  work  started  be- 
fore  winter  came.     Three   sets   of 

top  of  mT Washington."  He  ^sited  ^"^'^°^  ^f«"^,  t'"^,^.  t°  ^'^  feet  long 
the  Old  Man  and  spread  the  word,  f"'^,  two  ,nches  thick  were  finished 
He  was  followed  by  President  Cleve-  ^y  ^^*.^  September.  Nearly  a  ton  of 
land,  William  Cullen  Bryant,  Jenny  §^^5'  ^ckding  anchors,  tools,  food 
Lind,  Mary  Baker  Eddy,  and  Henry  and  water  was  hauled  to  the  top. 
WardBeecher.  As  help  was  lacking  Mr.  Geddes 
_  _^  ,  All-  who  was  ntty  years  old,  carried  most 
In  1880,  when  an  Appalachian  of  it  up  himself .  There  was  no  trail. 
Mountain  C  ub  group  climbed  to  ^^^  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^^  j^^  ^-^1^ 
the  top  of  the  Great  Stone  Face,  ^^^^^  ^j^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^-  ^^  1^^^^. 
they  discovered  that  prying  fingers  ^^^^-^^  ^^  Geddes'  fingers  were 
of  frost  were  tilting  the  great  stone  frostbitten,  and  the  slippery  footing 
that  formed  the  forehead  If  the  threatened  to  toss  him  to  death 
stone  tumbled.  It  would  break  the  hundreds  of  feet  below,  but  with 
nose,  and  the  Old  Man  would  be  h^ig^  ^^iu^^  -^^  ^^e  rock  and  the 
ruined  forever.  Surveying  experts  j^jg^  behind,  steel  blocks  were  in- 
decided  It  would  be  impossible  to  ^^^^ed  and  cemented.  Anchor  chains 
avert  the  catastrophe.  ^^^^  fastened  to  the  eyes  in  blocks 
The  Reverend  Guy  Roberts,  and  drawn  tight  with  turn  buckles, 
whose  devotion  and  writings  gave  The  work  was  finished  in  eight  days, 
him  the  title  of  ''Valet  to  the  Old  In  1927  and  1937  inspections  were 
Man  of  the  Mountains,"  waged  a  made,  and  the  last  repair  work  was 
successful  campaign  to  save  the  done  when  Mr.  Geddes,  at  seventy- 
Profile.  He  climbed  to  the  top  in  one,  supervised  the  work. 
1906,  taking  pictures  and  measure-  By  this  time  the  State  of  New 
ments,  and  searched  for  years  for  Hampshire  had  taken  over, 
someone  who  would  believe  the  Old  After  the  Profile  House,  the  hotel 
Man  could  be  repaired.     In  August  built  to  house  the  many  visitors,  had 


THE  OLD  MAN  OF  THE  MOUNTAIN 


167 


Trask's  Studio,  Franconia,  New  Hampshire 

ECHO  LAKE  AND  THE   FRANCONIAN  NOTCH   PASS,  NEW  HAMPSHIRE 


burned  down  in  1923,  its  operators, 
who  owned  most  of  the  Notch,  de- 
cided not  to  rebuild.  Fearing  that 
the  Notch  might  be  stripped  by 
lumber  firms  who  were  eager  to  bid, 
the  people  of  New  Hampshire 
clamored  to  save  it.  An  appropria- 
tion of  $200,000  was  raised  to  buy 
the  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain  and 
its  surroundings.  But  the  hotel 
owners  wanted  $400,000  for  their 
entire  holdings  of  6,000  acres,  which 
included  the  Old  Man,  Flume,  Pro- 
file Lake,  Echo,  and  Lonesome  Lake. 
James  Storrow  of  Boston,  treasurer 
of  the  Society  for  the  Protection  of 
New  Llampshire  Forests,  willed 
them  $100,000.  The  State  House 
would  not  give  any  more  money. 
Finally,  the  Women's  Club  in  the 
State  took  charge  and  raised  the 
balance  with  15,000  contributions. 


In  1928,  Franconia  Notch  State 
Reservation  was  dedicated  as  a  War 
Memorial.  Ten  years  later  the  State 
opened  the  Cannon  Mountain 
Aerial  Tramway,  the  first  of  its  kind 
in  North  America.  Other  scenic 
spots  were  developed.  In  1954,  a 
State  team,  visiting  the  top  of  the 
Great  Stone  Face,  found  the  anch- 
ors placed  there  by  Mr.  Geddes  still 
holding.  A  few  loose  stones  were 
cemented. 

So  the  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain, 
the  Profile,  or  the  Great  Stone  Face, 
is  preserved  for  future  generations. 
Whether  the  classic  story  by  Haw- 
thorne is  still  required  reading  in 
the  schools,  I  do  not  know.  In  this 
present  world  of  scientific  knowl- 
edge, strife,  and  conflict,  it  is  an 
imaginative  tale  of  nobility  and 
grandeur  found  at  home. 


Sixty    LJears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  March  i,  and  March  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

RESOLUTION  BY  THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL  OF  WOMEN:  Beheving 
that  the  two  strongest  unifying  forces  of  organized  effort  are  human  brotherhood  and 
Divine  Fatherhood,  and  rejoicing  in  the  expression  of  humanitarian  principles  in  the 
manifold  activities  of  American  women,  represented  by  the  National  Council  of 
Women;  therefore,  Resolved,  That  this  universal  faith  in  the  Divine  Fatherhood  should 
be  expressed  by  either  vocal  or  silent  prayer  at  the  opening  of  all  sessions  of  the 
Council. 

— From  the  Triennial  Report 

A  NOBLE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  WOMAN:  The  day  is  quite  emblematic,  the 
80th  birthday  of  our  beloved  and  respected  Stake  president.  Sister  M.  I.  Home  .  .  . 
the  snow  coming  down  so  pure  and  white  is  like  .  .  .  her  grand  life  has  been  .  .  .  she 
has  been  a  model  woman,  thoroughly  domesticated,  but  modest  and  unassuming,  .  .  . 
I  well  remember  how  gentle  she  seemed  in  conducting  the  affairs  of  the  society,  yet 
firm  in  all  her  ways,  but  never  any  arrogance.  ...  I  do  not  forget  how  she  would  inter- 
cede with  the  sisters  to  do  their  duty  and  laid  plans,  and  persevered  in  having  the 
society  hall  built  .  .  .  that  being  completed,  paid  for  and  dedicated,  how  she  again 
planned  for  the  building  of  a  granary.  .  .  .  Her  family  is  an  example  to  the  com- 
munity.    What  a  heavenly  blessing! 

— E.  J.  S. 

MY  WARNING 

Father,  I  daily  plead,  keep  me  from  sin, 
Help  me  a  shining  light  to  be. 

To  help  those  whom  thou  hast  placed  within  my  care. 
That  I  may  lead  them  back  to  Thee, 
Back  to  the  home  from  whence,  so  pure,  they  came. 
This  is  the  prayer  I  ask  in  Jesus'  name. 

—Nellie 

MEMORABLE  ANNIVERSARY:  The  17th  of  March,  anniversary  of  the  first 
organization  of  the  Relief  Society,  will  be  generally  observed  throughout  the  organiza- 
tion in  some  way  commemorative  of  that  auspicious  occasion,  and  no  doubt  the  sisters 
will  try  to  review  in  some  way  the  work  accomplished  during  the  fifty-seven  years, 
though  very  few  are  living  now  who  were  present  then.  Only  one  that  we  can  recall 
at  this  present  moment,  that  one  is  Sister  Bathsheba  B.  Smith,  who  was  at  that  time 
not  quite  twenty  years  old.  The  assistant  secretary  appointed  on  that  occasion,  Sister 
Phebe  M.  Wheeler,  has  died  during  the  last  few  months  at  Bountiful  at  a  great  age.  .  .  . 

— Editorial 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  WEBER  STAKE:  Sister  Zina  D.  H. 
Young  addressed  the  sisters.  Said  the  faces  of  the  Saints  were  the  most  beautiful  picture 
she  could  look  upon.  Her  desire  was  to  comfort  and  bless  the  sisters.  She  had  never 
had  a  doubt  of  the  divinity  of  this  work,  had  received  a  testimony  when  a  child,  and 
felt  herself  the  happiest  person  in  the  world. 

— ^Act.  Sec. 


Page  168 


Woman's  Sphere 

Ramona  W.  Cannon 

'THE  Fine  Arts  Committee  of  pHRISTIE  LUND  COLES,  Pro- 
Mesa,  Arizona,  choosing  from  vo,  Utah,  a  contributor  to  The 
among  devotees  of  all  the  arts,  has  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  prize- 
named  writer  Mrs.  Orson  C.  (Ber-  winner  in  several  Relief  Society 
tha)  Kleinman  ''Artist  of  the  Year"  literary  contests,  has  published 
for  1958.  She  received  a  very  hand-  seventy-six  of  her  recent  poems  in 
some  plaque  and  the  most  flattering  Some  Spring  Returning  (Faucette 
of  citations.  Now  eighty-one,  Mrs.  Publications,  Provo,  Utah.)  The 
Kleinman  is  remembered  among  poems  are  representative  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints  for  her  pageant  lyrical  gifts  and  heartfelt  under- 
''Message  of  the  Ages."  She  has  standing  of  this  well-known  poet, 
since  written  ten  other  pageants  and 

is  author  of  a  great  number  of  /^ERTRUDE  MacLEAN,  Lon- 
poems,  hymns,  short  stories,  and  don,  England,  in  1921,  organ- 
dramas,  ized  the  ''Universal  Aunts,"  a  help- 
ful society  offering  to  do  "anything 
CAMILLA  KOFFLER,  the  fam-  for  anybody  at  any  time."  They 
ous  photographer  of  animals  tend  babies,  find  employment  for 
known  as  Ylla,  was  the  author  of  people,  locate  houses  and  apart- 
Animals  in  India,  just  off  the  ments,  reserve  seats  at  theaters  and 
Harper  press.  The  volume  includes  do  research  work.  They  do  wash- 
a  diary  of  her  recent  trip  in  India,  ings,  wave  hair,  hang  curtains,  read 
with  entries  recording  what  she  saw  to  the  ill  or  the  aged,  assist  with 
and  photographed  up  to  two  days  hobbies,  and  do  catering  for  parties; 
before  an  accident  which  killed  her  they  arrange  travel  tours,  buy  trous- 
— a  fall  from  a  jeep  while  she  was  seaux  and  layettes,  act  as  companions 
photographing  a  bullock-cart  race.  and  nurses,  and  meet  trains,  air- 
planes, and  busses.  "Token"  prices 
lyrRS.  TORA  SELANDER  NEL-  are  charged  for  these  services,  plus  a 
SON,  Teasdale,  Utah,  has  35c  registration  fee  from  all  cus- 
changed  an  abandoned  schoolhouse  tomers. 
into  a  museum.     Thirty-three  years 

ago,  Mrs.  Nelson,  who  was  then  a  pRISCILLA  J.  MILITANTE   is 
citizen    of    Sweden,   visited    Utah's  the   first  woman  of  Philippine 

flaming  canyon  country,  and  was  so  ancestry  to   enter  the   field   of  ge- 

impressed   that   she   made   up   her  ology.    She  received  Bachelor's  and 

mind  to  return  and  make  her  home  Master's  Degrees  from  the  Univer- 

in  the  colored  cliffs.     Now  she  has  sity  of  the  Philippines,  and  at  pres- 

a  home  and  museum  filled  with  art  ent  is  working  towards  a  Doctor's 

treasures  from  all  over  the  world.  Degree  in  Geology  at  Stanford  Uni- 

including  an  Eskimo  blanket  made  versify.     She  is  co-author  with  }o- 

of  Arctic   duck  down,  and   shawls  seph  J.  Graham  of  an  outstanding 

from  Kashmir.  study  on  "Philippine  Foraminifera." 

Page  169 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    46 


MARCH    1959 


NO.    3 


I  Low,  JLet    Lis  uiejoice 

'For  the  traditions  of  the  people  shall  become  a  legacy  which  they 
shall  evaluate  with  rejoicing.  .  .  ." 


r^NE  hundred  and  seventeen  years 
have  passed  into  the  annals  of 
time  since  the  organization  of  Relief 
Society,  March  17,  1842.  More 
than  a  century  has  gone,  and  we 
come  to  another  time  of  special 
evaluation  of  our  heritage  as  mem- 
bers of  Relief  Society.  It  is  a  time 
for  us  to  contemplate,  with  historic 
perspective,  our  traditions,  our  be- 
liefs, the  practices  and  principles 
which  have  guided  the  lives  of  our 
mothers  in  the  generations  past, 
which  are  now  our  daily  pattern, 
and  which  will  be  the  legacy  of  our 
daughters. 

The  gospel  came  to  the  women 
of  the  early  Church  as  a  cause  for 
great  rejoicing.  From  a  profound 
and  earnest  searching,  a  glorious  ful- 
fillment had  come.  The  generations 
of  the  past,  the  wide  and  wonderful 
vistas  of  their  own  day,  and  all  the 
frontiers  of  the  future  reaching  into 
the  eternities,  for  them  were  linked 
together  in  the  great  sunlight  of 
the  restoration.  Even  hardships  be- 
came opportunities,  and  the  women 
felt  a  desire  to  enrich  their  individ- 
ual potentialities  and  to  unite  with 
their  sisters  that  their  hands  might 
be  strengthened,  their  spirits  uplift- 
ed, and  their  services  multiplied. 

This  rejoicing  in  the  gospel  be- 
came the  luminous  horizon  for  the 
divinely  directed  pathway  of  women. 

The  sisters  of  Nauvoo  saw  the 
boats  ruffling  the  waves  of  the  wide 
river,  as  families  arrived  day  after 
Page  170 


day  to  unite  with  the  Church,  and 
the  women  who  were  first  in  the 
''City  of  Joseph"  considered  the 
needs  of  the  newcomers  as  "a  loud 
call  for  relief"— not  for  the  provid- 
ing of  food  and  housing  alone,  but 
for  spiritual  enlightenment  and  for 
kindness  and  comfort  in  an  alien 
place. 

Long  before  the  formal  organiza- 
tion of  Relief  Society,  the  women 
had  hoped  for  a  pattern  and  a  de- 
sign to  guide  them.  When  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  turned  the 
key  and  gave  direction  to  their 
efforts,  the  women  rejoiced,  for  they 
knew  that  the  blessings  of  the  Lord 
would  be  with  them  in  their  minis- 
trations. 

Thus,  the  restoration  of  the  gos- 
pel and  the  organization  of  Relief 
Society  by  the  Prophet  became  the 
first  great  traditions  of  the  Society, 
and  a  beacon  light  for  times  to  come 
when  membership  would  be  multi- 
plied, when  responsibilities  would 
be  diverse  and  far-reaching. 

In  accordance  with  instructions, 
so  well  expressed  by  the  Prophet, 
and  "in  harmony  with  their 
natures,"  the  women  looked  first  to 
the  needs  of  their  households,  the 
honoring  of  their  husbands,  the 
rearing  of  their  children,  and  the 
tasks  of  making  their  homes  orderly 
and  beautiful,  employing  with  ener- 
gy all  they  possessed  of  time  and 
talents. 

Then  afterward  they  reached  out^ 


EDITORIAL  171 

with  true  charity,  to  serve  their  sis-  reach  the  full  extent  of  its  glorious 

ters,  realizing  the  urgent  and  special  destiny  unless  the  governments  and 

needs  of  children,  the  aged,  those  the  social  systems  of  the  earth  will 

who  were  ill,  and  the  ones  deprived  permit    the    telling    of    the    gospel 

of  close  family  associations.     Their  story.     So  the  sisters  willingly  lend 

quick  and   willing   footsteps   along  their   strength   and  their  influence 

the  streets  of  Nauvoo  were  a  bless-  to  the  improvement  of  the  larger 

ing,  and  doorways  were  lighted  by  environment.       It    is    a     tradition 

their  faces.  These  women,  as  neces-  among  Relief  Society  women  that 

sity  committees,  were  the  first  visit-  they  hold  as  a  privilege  and  a  duty 

ing  teachers,  establishing  a  treasured  their  right  to  vote  in  elections,  and 

design  for  Relief  Society.  to  accept  and  honor  the  opportunity 

In    the    early    days    the    women  to  help  direct  the  affairs  of  the  city, 

realized  the   need,  also,  as  we  do  the  state,  and  the  Nation,  as  well  as 

today,   of  a  favorable  environment  in  the  world,  where  their  children 

outside  the  home  in  order  that  their  must  live  and  work  out  the  tem- 

children    might    grow    strong    and  poral     patterns     of     their     eternal 

beautiful  and  help  to  build  a  world  destiny. 

suitable    for    the    coming    of    the  The    women    of    Relief    Society 

Savior.    To  meet  this  responsibility,  cherish    tenderly    their    sisterhood, 

another  tradition  has  become  dear  their  concern  for  each  other,  their 

to    the    hearts    of    Relief    Society  kind     and     loving     charity,     their 

women  —  a  feeling  of  devotion  to  blessed  companionship.  They  think 

all  the  auxiliaries   of  the  Church,  of    their    places    of    gathering    as 

active  participation,  and  a  spiritual  havens  for  their  singing  and  their 

dedication  to  the  ways  of  worship  prayers,  for  their  learning  and  their 

of  their  children.  giving  —  and  for  their  rejoicing  in 

Relief  Society  women  realize  that  the  gospel, 

the    Church    cannot    prosper    and  —V.  P.  C. 


(y/a  aiome 

Helen  M.  Livingston 

The  tree  grown  tall  holds  up  long  arms  of  shade, 
Her  leafy  fingers  spread  against  the  sky. 
The  brook  runs  close  around  the  old  white  wall, 
And  asters  blossom  in  the  field  close  by. 

The  wide,  deep-seated  chairs  are  on  the  porch; 
The  daisies  still  are  growing  in  the  grass. 
The  evening  mists  are  on  the  balcony; 
The  dark-gray  shadows  linger  there  and  pass. 

And  who  will  sit  upon  the  porch  tonight? 
And  who  will  walk  upon  the  balcony? 
The  moon,  slow-rising,  dimly  lights  each  pane; 
A  bird's  low  call  pours  softly,  silvery. 

Oh,  mourning  dove,  once  nestled  with  your  mate, 
Within  the  sheltered  tree  vou  call — and  wait. 


^ofoA     TO  THE  FIELD 

Q:yrganizations  ana  iKeorganizattons  of  Staui 
ana    /ilission  uielief  Societies  for  ig^S 


Stakes 


Auckland 

Bountiful  North 

Bountiful  South 

Cincinnati 
Granger 
Kearns 

Kearns  North 
Lewiston 


Monterey  Bay; 
Norwalk 

Olympus 
Orlando 

Parleys 

Phoenix  North 
St.  Louis 

San  Antonio 
San  Diego  East 
Shreveport 

Utah  State 

University 
Weber  Heights 
West  Sharon 
Yuma 

Missions 

New  Zealand  South 


NEW  ORGANIZATIONS 
FoTmeiJy  Part  of  Appointed  President 


New  Zealand 

Mission 
Bountiful  and  South 

Davis  Stakes 
Bountiful  and  South 

Davis  Stakes 
Great  Lakes  Mission 
North  Jordan  Stake 
Taylorsville  Stake 
Taylorsville  Stake 
Spokane  Stake 

and  Northwestern 

States  Mission 
San  Jose  Stake 
East  Long  Beach 

Stake 
Holladay  Stake 
Southern  States 

Mission 
Highland  Stake 
Phoenix  Stake 
Central  States 

Mission 
Houston  Stake 
San  Diego  Stake 
Gulf  States  Mission 

and  Dallas  Stake 
East  Cache  Stake 

South  Ogden  Stake 
Sharon  Stake 
California  Mission 

Formerly  Part  oi 

New  Zealand 
Mission 


Gertrude  Grant 

Dora  P.  Webb 

Mar  ilia  H.  Sessions 

Judith  Fish 
Ella  P.  Bennion 
Esther  M.  Dimick 
Joyce  S.  Jensen 
Norma  M.  Kunkel 


LaVee  Haws 
Norma  Schauers 


Vera  N. 
Vela  E. 


Barber 
Milton 


Edythe  Watson 
Ida  M.  Steele 
Lorene  Tidlund 

Kathryn  K.  Willis 
Enid  Miller 
Evelyn  B.  Hill 


Date  Appointed 
May   18,   1958 

April  20,  1958 

April  20,  1958 

November  23,  1958 
June  8,  1958 
February  20,  1958 
February  1,  1958 
December  14,  1958 

March  3,  1958 
October  29,  1958 

July  20,  1958 
Febr-uary  23,  1958 

December  7,  1958 
January  20,  1958 
June  1,  1958 

March  13,  1958 
April  20,  1958 
January  26,  1958 


Hattie  B.  Maughan     May  18,  1958 


Hilda  T.  Halverson 
Oda  Rasmussen 
Louise  S.  Westover 

Appointed  President 

Helen  W.  Anderson 


December  3,  1958 
November  30,  1958 
April  27,  1958 

Date  Appointed 

August  15,  1958 


REORGANIZATIONS 


Stakes 

Blaine 

Bountiful 

Canyon  Rim 

Dallas 

Deseret 

East  Phoenix 

East  Provo 

Florida 

Grand  Junction 

Page  172 


Released  President  Appointed  President    Date  Appointed 


Louise  Price 
Marilla  H.  Sessions 
Bertha  H.  Blonquist 
Allene  Bremer 
Mary  L.  Henrie 
Lola  Green 
Ethel  M.  Wilson 
Vella  V.  Tilton 
Evelyn  T.  McKinnon 


Melba  Thorne 
Ivy  W.  Richins 
Myrtle  H.  Rappley 
Myrl  B.  Whiting 
Ora  M.  Gardner 
Wanda  Walker 
Fay  P.  Loveless 
Vida  P.  Bennett 
Josephine  Prinster 


July  18,  1958 
April  20,  1958 
November  23,  1958 
March  30,  1958 
October  5,  1958 
April  27,  1958 
January  12,  1958 
September  21,  1958 
June  22,  1958 


NOTES  TO  THE  FIELD 


173 


Stakes 

Great  Falls 

Gunnison 

Highland 

Holladay 

Houston 

Houston 

Idaho 

Kanab 

Klamath 

Long  Beach 

Lost  River 

Morgan 

New  York 

New  York 

North  Idaho  Falls 

North  Jordan 

Oahu 

Park 

Pasadena 


Raft  River 

Rose  Park 

Sacramento 

San  Diego 

San  Francisco 

San  Juan 

South  Blackfoot 

South  Los  Angeles 

South  Ogden 

South  Ogden 

Star  Valley 

Taylor 

Uintah 

Union 

Walnut  Creek 

Wayne 

Wilford 

Willamette 

Yellowstone 

Missions 
Brazilian 

British 
California 
Central  States 

Finnish 

Hawaiian 

Mexican 

New  Zealand  ; 

Northern  Mexican 

South  Australian 

Southwest  Indian 


Released  President 

Mary  W.  Hansen 
Rebecca  M.  Anderson 
Marjory  H.  Eldredge 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Kathryn  K.  Willis 
Zona  M.  Perry 
Elizabeth  W.  Hatch 
Elsie  J.  Brinkerhoff 
Vesta  M.  Lewis 
Lenore  G.  Merrill 
Elva  J.  Beal 
Eva  H.  Jensen 
Margaret  D. 

Stephenson 
Anna  Laura  Cannon 
Ruby  F.  Olson 
Ella  P.  Reunion 
Eugenia  N.  Logan 
Bernice  R.  Campbell 
Thelma  J.  Nebcker 
(deceased  July  8, 

1958) 
Lona  C,  Hepworth 
Betty  Jo  C.  Reiser 
Lesslie  H.  Stubbs 
Enid  Miller 
Gladys  R.  Winter 
Margie  H.  Lyman 
Anna  P.  Wright 
Rose  B.  Astle 
Delora  R.  Hurst 
Mattie  G.  Ray 
Eliza  L.  Robinson 
Margaret  W.  Ririe 
Evyln  G.  Richardson 
Mai  B.  Oveson 
Ellen  L.  Cook 
Thora  T.  Jackson 
Lois  Jensen 
Erma  L.  Snowberger 
Ida  M.  Swenson 

Released  President 
Ida  M.  Sorensen 

Irene  P.  Kerr 
Alta  H.  Taylor 
May  J.  Dyer 

Hortense  B.  Robinson 
Maurine  H.  Haycock 
Jennie  S.  Bowman 
Arta  R.  Ballif 
Rhoda  C.  Taylor 
Adelphia  D.  Bingham 
Lavena  L.  Rohner 


Appointed   President    Date  Appointed 


Cora  A.  Stanard 
Naomi  F.  Jensen 
Ruby  M.  Blake 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 
Zona  M.  Perry 
Madalyn  Corrigan 
Cora  S.  Hogan 
Esther  W.  Heaton 
Helyn  B.  Hassell 
Marian  Bennett 
Beatrice  E.  Sorensen 
Hazel  F.  Durrant 
Anna  Laura  Cannon 

Dessie  W.  Thomas 
Jeanette  F.  Naegle 
Mary  Lou  Nielson 
Lily  D.  Kama 
Cora  F.  Hansen 
Nell  L.  Ellsworth 


April  27,  1958 
April  27,  1958 
December  7,   1958 
June  29,  1958 
February  21,  1958 
June   22,    1958 
September  14,  1958 
September  28,  1958 
May  8,  1958 
August   31,   1958 
April  20,  1958 
July  10,  1958 
March  2,  1958 

December  3,  1958 
May  25,   1958 
June  15,  1958 
August  31,  1958 
December  14,  1958 
September  26,  1958 


Thera  E.  Harper 
Ruth  J.  Harrison 
Emily  E.  Burr 
Ida  Anderson 
Lillian  L.  Collett 
Ruth  J.  Nielson 
Inez  S.  Pendlebury 
Laura  R.  Shimp 
Mattie  G.  Ray 
Auretta  G.  Man  waring 
Hazel  H.  Chadwick 
Phoebe  H.  Norton 
Beatrice  S.  McConkie 
Claire  P.  Ord 
Genieve  M.  James 
Emma  A.  Sorenson 
Amelia  S.  McConkie 
Dora  I.  Hines 
Vera  B.  Tibbitts 


May  25,   1958 
September  14,  1958 
June  29,  1958 
April  20,  1958 
September  22,  1958 
May  18,  1958 
July  22,  1958 
November   2,    1958 
September  14,  1958 
November  30,  1958 
September  21,  1958 
May  25,   1958 
December  14,  1958 
June  22,  1958 
October  5,  1958 
September  9,   1958 
August  24,  1958 
October  26,  1958 
June  1,   1958 


Appointed  President     Date  Appointed 


Geraldine  H. 

Bangerter 
Beulah  B.  Woodbury 
Lela  L.  Udall 
Catherine  R. 

Carpenter 
Ruby  E.  Warner 
Louise  S.  Brooks 
Rhoda  C.  Taylor 
Jelaire  C.  Simpson 
Anna  W.  Bentley 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Wilma  F.  Turley 


November  6,    1958 

October  2,  1958 
August  8,  1958 
July  30,  1958 

November  4,   1958 
May  17,  1958 
May  20,  1958 
August  15,  1958 
May  20,   1958 
April  8,  1958 
October  9,  1958 


174 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1959 


Missions 

Spanish-American 
Tahitian 

Uruguayan 
Western  Canadian 
Western  States 


Released  President 

Nina  N.  Bowman 
Dorothy  P. 

Christensen 
Sharon  Parry 
Annie  Ruth  Larsen 
Mildred  P.  Elggren 


Appointed  President     Date  Appointed 


Juhe  Bell  Brown 
Ruth  R.  Reeder 

Lois  Geniel  Jensen 
Lila  A.  Arave 
Daisy  R.  Romney 


October  30,   1958 
October  1,  1958 

March  7,   1958 
May  28,  1958 
January  17,  1958 


fSlfidex  for  ig^S  uielief  Societif    i/lagazines  K/ivailable 

/^OPIES  of  the  1958  index  of  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine  are  available 
and  may  be  ordered  from  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76  North 
Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah.  The  price  is  20c,  including  postage. 
Relief  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1958  issues 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The  Deseret 
News  Press,  33  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  (See  advertise- 
ment on  page  207.)  The  cost  for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a  perma- 
nent cloth  binding  is  $2.50,  leather  $3.50,  including  the  index.  It  is  recom- 
mended that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1958  Magazines 
bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 

LUramatization      vl/omen  of  the    /lew    viyorla 
tyivauavie  to  uielief  Society 

An  entertaining  and  educational  dramatization  ''Women  of  the  New 
World,''  by  Madeline  Silver,  is  available  at  the  office  of  the  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society.  The  dramatization  portrays  effectively  important  women 
featured  in  the  1958-59  literature  course.  This  dramatization  could  be 
appropriately  used  by  ward  Relief  Societies  in  a  closing  social.  Nine 
characters  are  represented,  and  the  time  required  for  presentation  would 
be  thirty  to  forty-five  minutes.    Price  15c  per  copy 

General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76  North  Main 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


tytnnouncing  the  Special  Kjipril  Short  Story  c/ssue 

The  April  1959  issue  of  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special 
short  story  number,  with  four  outstanding  stories  being  presented.  Look 
for  these  stories  in  April: 

'The  Day  I  Turned  Eight,"  by  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury 
''Unto  the  Hills,"  by  Helen  Hooper 
"Great-Grandmother's  Notebook,"  by  Arlene  D.  Cloward 
^The  Bishop's  Wife,"  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young 


,yL  ofireside  L^hat  (cyn  a 
iourmng  Question 

Fieedom  and  Discipline 


IresideChat 

Oil  a 
Bumf  ng  Question 


A  blessed  security  of  direction  in 
our  choice  of  life  patterns  may 
be  gained  from  a  serious  contempla- 
tion of  our  heritage  as  daughters  of 
Zion.  This  legacy  of  physical  and 
spiritual  wealth,  wide  and  challeng- 
ing in  its  implications,  is  still  a  pat- 
tern of  restraint  and  discipline. 

A  woman  pioneer  to  the  moun- 
tain valleys  once  remarked,  'The 
fireside  and  the  flame  seem  always 
to  make  a  design  of  my  life."  She 
recounted  the  memory  of  bright 
flames  leaping  above  a  campfire  in 
the  snows  of  Winter  Quarters,  and, 
later,  the  flare  of  evening  fires  along 
the  lonely  reaches  of  the  Platte.  Her 
first  evening  in  the  wide  valley  be- 
neath the  Wasatch  Mountains  was 
warmed  by  a  fire  that  blazed  beside 
her  wagon.  The  fire  in  her  first 
stove  in  her  first  cabin  was  the 
heart  of  the  home.  And  when  she 
was  finally  settled  in  an  even  more 


distant  place,  the  big,  bulging  stove 
in  the  meetinghouse  became  the 
center  of  her  time  of  worship. 
Always  the  flame  and  the  fire  were 
beautiful  to  her,  but  always  their 
use  required  control  and  constant 
watchfulness. 

Our  life  patterns  give  us  freedom 
or  bondage,  according  to  the  value 
or  the  detriment  which  inevitably 
accompanies  each  established  habit. 
We  need  to  stand  in  our  own  tall 
strength,  and  then  to  have  a  reserve 
of  energy  and  enthusiasm  for  offer- 
ing to  those  who  need  us. 

It  follows,  then,  that  we  must 
eliminate  from  our  lives  those  hab- 
its already  acquired  which  detract 
from  our  strength,  and  we  must  be 
ever  watchful  that  no  beginning  is 
made  on  habits  which  cause  us  to 
light  a  cigarette,  "playing  with  fire'' 
which  may  lead  us  into  bondage 
rather  than  to  freedom.  It  is  often 
necessary  to  be  subject  to  discipline, 
if  we  are  to  achieve  freedom. 

When  we  control  our  habits  we 
have  power;  when  they  control  us 
we  are  weak.  It  has  been  well  said 
that  there  is  no  infirmity  of  body  or 
mind  that  cannot  be  helped  by 
seeking  the  truth,  and  by  reliance 
upon  the  ever-available  help  of  our 
Heavenly  Father.  The  light  and 
beauty  of  the  hearth  of  home,  and 
the  heritage  of  discipline  and  free- 
dom, are  ours  to  give  direction  and 
purpose  to  our  lives  —  to  help  us 
make  the  most  of  our  brief  years 
upon  the  earth. 

Page  175 


LKectpes  CJrom  the   (central  States    lliission 

Submitted  hy  May  E.  J.  Dyer 

Lemon  Crumb  Crunch 
Step  1 — 

Vi    c.  sugar  2  eggs,  well  beaten 

2  tbsp.  flour  %  c.  lemon  juice 

V&    tsp.  salt  1  Vi  tsp.  grated  lemon  rind 

1  c.  hot  water 

Combine  sugar,  flour,  and  salt,  then  add  water  and  mix  well.  Cook  over  hot 
water  until  thick,  stirring  constantly.  Remove  from  heat  and  add  egg  mixture;  return 
to  stove  and  cook  2  minutes  over  hot  water,  stirring  constantly.  Next  add  lemon  juice 
and  rind  and  continue  cooking  about  1  minute.  Remove  from  stove  and  cool.  Pour 
over  layers  of  crumb  crunch. 

Step  2 — 

Crumb  Crunch 

Vz    c.  shortening  Vi   tsp.  salt 

1  c.  brown  sugar  1  c.  wheat  cereal  flakes 

1   c.  flour  Vz    c.  coconut 

Mix  shortening  and  brown  sugar.  Add  flour,  salt,  cereal  flakes,  and  coconut. 
Place  %  of  crumb  mixture  in  greased  8-inch  square  pan,  pour  filling  on  top  of  it,  then 
place  remaining  %  of  crumb  mixture  on  top. 

Bake  at  350°  for  40  minutes.  Serves  9.  Serve  hot  or  cold  with  whipped  cream 
or  ice  cream. 

Boiled  Raisin  Cake 
Jennie  Jewkes 
First  Mixture — 

1  lb.  raisins  1  c.  shortening  (scant) 

2^/2    c,  water 

Boil  for  10  minutes  slowly,  and  cool. 

Second  Mixture — 

1%   c.  sugar  2  tsp.  cinnamon 

Vz    c.  sifted  flour  1  tsp.  nutmeg 

1   tsp.  soda  (rounded  spoon)  Vz    tsp.  ginger 

Add  this  to  first  mixture  when  cool.    Bake  at  350°.    Time:  1  hour; 
Pans:  2  greased  loaf  pans. 

Rich  Brownies 

Margaretha  Evans 

1   c.  pecans 

1  tsp.  vanilla 

2  squares  bitter  chocolate  (melted) 


2 
1 

% 

1 

eggs 
c.  sugar 
lb.  butter 
c.  flour 

Page  176 

RECIPES  FROM  THE  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION 


177 


Cream   butter   and   add   sugar,   eggs,    melted   chocolate,    flour,   nuts,   and   vanilla. 
Bake  in  moderate  oven  (350°)  for  20  minutes  in  flat  greased  pan. 


Cream  Puffs — Chocolate  Eclairs 


Gloria  Dyer  Kiein 


1  c.  flour 

1  square  butter  or  shortening 


4  eggs 
1   c.  water 


Let  water  and  butter  come  to  a  bofl,  then  add  flour  quickly  and  mix,  cool.  When 
cooled  add  eggs  one  at  a  time  beating  well  with  a  fork  after  each  addition.  Drop  bat- 
ter on  greased  cooky  sheet  in  shape  of  eclair  or  puff.     Bake  at  450°  for  Vi  hour, 

YiWmgs:  For  the  cream  puff,  fill  it  with  whipped  cream  and  sprinkle  a  little 
powdered  sugar  on  top.  For  the  eclairs  fill  them  with  ice  cream  or  vanilla  pudding 
and  frost  with  chocolate  frosting. 


Fruit  Juice  Crush 
'Bt^siQ  Martineau 


large  can  of  juice  (pineapple,  etc.) 


pkg.  jello  (lemon,  etc.) 


Mix  jello,  adding  one  cup  of  hot  juice  in  place  of  hot  water.  Now  add  to  the 
rest  of  the  fruit  juice  and  place  in  refrigerator.  When  partly  set,  beat  with  beater  and 
again  return  to  the  freezer  to  freeze.  When  ready  to  serve  break  in  chunks  and  place 
in  electric  mixer,  beat  until  right  consistency. 


Pound  Cake 


May  Dyer 


1%  c.  sugar 

1  c.  butter  or  Vi  c.  butter  and 

Vi   c.  shortening 

5  eggs 

2  c.  cake  flour 
pinch  of  salt 


V\   tsp.  mace 
1  tsp.  salt 
1   tsp.  vanilla 

1  pkg.  seeded  raisins  added  to  flour 
mixture 


Cream  sugar,  a  little  at  a  time,  into  butter.  Add  eggs  one  at  a  time,  beating  well 
after  each  addition.  Sift  flour  twice,  add  salt  and  mace,  then  add,  a  little  at  a  time,  to 
creamed  mixture.     Bake  at  350°  for  1  hour  in  loaf  or  angel  food  cake  pan. 

Use  lemon  frosting  made  with  fresh  lemon  juice.  This  icing  may  be  prepared  by 
adding  powdered  sugar  and  a  lump  of  butter  to  fresh  lemon  juice,  and  beating  the  mix- 
ture until  smooth. 


cJhe  J/Lmencan    l iational  Lfied  C^ross  and  SJ^ts 

of  tela  of  Service 

O.  C.  Duckett 
Director,  Public  Information 

^<'TN  this  world  where  we  must  continually  combat  materialistic,  godless, 

and  selfish  forces,  it  is  not  only  our  military  strength  but  also  our 
spiritual  heritage  of  selfless  devotion  to  meeting  the  needs  of  our  troubled 
fellow  man  that  is  going  to  keep  us  from  coming  out  second  best  in  the 
fast,  tough  league  in  which  we  are  playing." 

That  was  the  declaration  of  General  Alfred  M.  Gruenther,  President 
of  the  American  National  Red  Cross,  as  the  organization  prepared  to 
launch  its  annual  March  campaign  for  members  and  funds. 

It  is  this  spirit  of  selfless  devotion  and  of  neighborly  helpfulness  that 
motivates  Red  Cross  volunteers,  he  pointed  out. 

''In  my  two  years  in  this  post  as  President  of  the  Red  Cross,  I  have 
been  tremendously  impressed  by  the  devoted  service  of  our  volunteers— 
2,000,000  of  them— who  outnumber  the  Red  Cross  career  staff  146  to 
one,"  General  Gruenther  stated. 

Although  only  a  small  part  of  what  they  do  ever  becomes  known 
to  the  general  public,  the  Red  Cross  volunteers'  great  contribution  to 
human  welfare  has  become  proverbial  and  has  instilled  in  the  American 
consciousness  the  trust  that  the  organization  enjoys,  he  declared. 

'The  strength  of  the  Red  Cross  lies  not  solely  in  the  fact  that  it  is 
an  instrument  to  bind  up  the  wounds  of  the  suffering,"  General  Gruenther 
continued.  "It  is  an  avenue  to  better  understanding  between  nations  that 
has  thus  far  never  been  closed." 

While  there  are  sharp  differences  between  nations  in  political  and 
diplomatic  matters,  there  are  wide  areas  of  co-operation  among  the  Red 
Cross  societies  of  the  world  in  matters  of  human  welfare,  he  pointed  out. 

"With  the  support  of  the  American  people  in  renewing  their  mem- 
bership in  the  American  Red  Cross  this  year,  I  am  certain  that  we  are 
going  to  be  able  to  continue  to  make  the  contributions  to  human  welfare 
that  our  spiritual  heritage  demands  of  us,"  General  Gruenther  concluded. 


QJv^uight 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Sweet  is  the  cool  of  meditation  after 

My  task's  completed  in  the  sun's  warm  glow. 

My  silver  hours  hold  music  of  young  laughter; 

I  joy  to  watch  my  children's  children  grow. 

Their  love  about  me  like  an  accolade, 

I  walk  to  meet  the  night  all  unafraid. 


Page  178 


Rachel  Goes  to  Relief  Society 

Elizabeth  C.  McCnmmon 

4  4  T   DON'T  see  how  I  can  go  to  already  going  in  the  kitchen  range. 

I      Relief   Society  meeting  to-  Nice  of  Port  to  start  it  before  he 

day!"  fretted  Rachel  John-  went  out.    The  world  looked  cold 

son  when    she   awoke   that   snowy  and  gray  through  the  windows, 

morning  in  late  winter.  She  thought  After   the   breakfast   dishes  were 

of  the  two-and-a-half-mile  drive  to  washed,  Rachel  kneaded  the  dough 

the  meetinghouse  and  all  the  things  into  loaves  and   left  them  to  rise 

she  had  to  do  at  home.  while  she  stuffed  the  chicken.    She 

As  the  only  woman  on  a  large  made  the  dressing  with  stale  bread 
lanch  southwest  of  Salt  Lake  City,  crumbs,  chopped  onion,  and  celery, 
she  had  too  much  work  to  do.  So,  with  a  dash  of  summer  savory  and 
in  the  morning,  she  would  plan  the  sage.  The  chicken  and  the  bread 
day's  program,  seizing  on  the  most  would  both  be  ready  for  the  noon- 
pressing  things,  deciding  what  she  time  dinner,  which  on  the  farm,  was 
could  let  go.  A  good  housekeeper,  the  main  meal  of  the  day. 
she  claimed,  knew  what  to  leave  Fm  glad  I  fixed  the  chicken, 
undone.  Farm  folks  get  mighty  sick  of  salt 

Today,  besides  the  regular  chores  pork  by  the  end  of  the  winter,  she 

of  feeding  poultry  and  washing  the  thought,  as  she  built  up  the  fire  and 

separator,    she   ought  to   mop   the  slipped  the  bread  and  chicken  into 

kitchen    linoleum,    make    cabbage  the  oven. 

relish,  bake  bread,  and  iron,  if  any  The  room  was  filled  with  fragrant 

of  the  clothes  thawed  out  enough  to  odors    when    Port    came    in    and 

be  ironed.     Right  now  the  frozen  washed  up  for  his  lunch.  He  tackled 

underwear  flapped  on  the  line  like  the    hot    bread    and    a    drumstick 

a  row  of  hanging  men.    Besides,  she  with  satisfaction,  although  his  wife 

ought  to  roast  the  chicken  she  had  noticed  he  seemed  preoccupied  and 

dressed  the  day  before.  worried. 

On  the  other  hand,   the  Relief  ''What's  the  matter,  dear?"  she 

Society  needed  her.    The  members  asked,  as  she  filled  his  plate  with 

of  Vista  Ward,  on  the  salt  flats,  were  dressing. 

mostly   foreign-born    women,    Ger-  "It's  the  fence.     Unless  I  get  it 

man  and  Scandinavian.    As  an  edu-  built  across  the  ice  while  this  cold 

cated  American  woman,  Rachel  had  weather  lasts,  we're  done  for." 

been    the    unanimous    choice    for  His  wife  knew  he  had  to  stand 

secretary.    When  she  thought  of  her  on  the  ice  while  he  drove  the  stakes 

assistant,  Anna  Weiss,  she  realized  in.      He    couldn't    do    it    after    it 

it  would  be  difficult  for  the  Swiss  thawed.    The  'lake"  he  referred  to 

woman    to    write    the    minutes    in  was  a  brackish  pond  into  which  the 

English.  surrounding     land     drained.     The 

I  guess  I'd  better  go,  she  decided  couple  had  romantically  named  it 

as    she    jumped    out    of    bed    and  'Take  Mirage,"  just  as  they  called 

donned  her  clothes.     The  fire  was  their  farm  "Oasis  Ranch." 

Page  179 


180 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


npHE  new  place  had  an  insatiable 
maw  that  swallowed  up  all 
their  resources.  They  eventually 
hoped  to  get  it  on  a  paying  basis. 
With  winter  wheat  and  alfalfa  fields 
it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  have 
a  secure  fence.  Port  had  worked  on 
it  at  odd  times  all  the  previous  year. 
The  part  across  the  water  he  had 
left  until  it  froze  over  so  he  could 
string  the  wire  while  he  stood  on 
the  ice.  Fencing  in  bad  weather  was 
hard  work.  Rachel's  heart  had 
ached  over  his  bleeding  hands  when, 
during  the  winter,  he  had  finally 
brought  the  fence  up  to  the  edge 
of  the  lake. 

''Why  can't  you  finish  it  now?'' 
she  asked,  looking  at  him. 

''Because  I  need  more  posts  and 
two  bales  of  wire.'' 

RacheFs  heart  sank.  She  knew 
they  had  no  money  for  them. 

Port  was  adamant  about  borrow- 
ing. It  was  against  his  principles. 
He  had  seen  too  many  farmers 
ruined  by  debt.  What  they  couldn't 
pay  for  they  simply  did  without. 
Although  the  Johnsons  had  never 
actually  suffered,  they  had  been 
hard  put  to  at  times  to  make  ends 
meet. 

"You  have  to  get  these  things 
now?" 

"Yes,"  he  rephed. 

The  fence  was  an  absolute  neces- 
sity. They  needed  it  to  keep 
marauding  cattle  out  and  their  own 
few  head  of  stock  in. 

To  the  young  Johnsons,  this  green 
spot  was  the  fulfillment  of  a  dream. 
To  make  something  grow  on  the 
desert  gave  them  supreme  satisfac- 
tion. Theirs  was  high  ground  and 
somewhat  better  than  the  surround- 
ing country,  as  it  had  drained 
through  centuries.  This  desert  soil. 


which  had  lain  idle  so  long,  rich  in 
minerals,  was  highly  productive. 
Fruit,  grain,  vegetables  raised  on  it 
were  delicious  in  flavor,  bright  in 
color,  plentiful  in  seed. 

They  also  discovered  that  the 
desert  was  not  deserted.  Its  hungry 
denizens  had  moved  in  on  their 
oasis.  The  couple  had  waged  war- 
fare against  flies,  mosquitoes,  grass- 
hoppers, field  mice,  badgers,  porcu- 
pines, skunks,  and  coyotes  —  to  say 
nothing  of  migrating  sheepherds  and 
neighbors'  hungry  and  neglected 
dogs! 

"Can't  you  buy  what  you  need  on 
credit?"  Rachel  asked  hopefully. 

"No." 

"Will  you  hitch  up  old  Wing  so 
I  can  go  to  Relief  Society  this  after- 
noon?" she  changed  the  subject. 

After  clearing  the  table,  Rachel 
hurried  to  her  room  to  get  ready  to 
go  to  the  meeting.  Her  eyes  fell  on 
a  small  plaque  by  her  dressing  table. 
It  read  "Prayer  Changes  Things." 
She  said  a  prayer  that  her  young 
husband  would  get  what  he  needed. 

When  she  went  out  and  climbed 
into  the  buggy,  she  discovered  that 
Port  had  put  hot  bricks  in  the  bot- 
tom to  keep  her  feet  warm.  Despite 
the  cold,  she  felt  exhilarated  as  she 
flicked  the  whip  over  the  flanks  of 
the  Indian  pony. 

It's  a  beautiful  country,  she 
thought,  as  she  surveyed  the  vast 
expanse  of  white  snow  in  the  center 
of  the  Salt  Lake  Valley.  To  the  East 
loomed  the  blue  -  iced  Wasatch 
range,  to  the  west  the  Oquirrhs 
were  dark  and  somber. 

They  are  like  a  ring  of  steel!  she 
thought.  Noticing  tracks  in  circles 
in  the  snow,  she  surmised:  That  is 
where  a  dog  has  chased  a  rabbit. 
Wonder  if  he  caught  it? 


RACHEL  GOES  TO  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


181 


"Come  on,  Baldy/'  she  called  to 
her  own  dog,  a  black  and  white 
shepherd-collie  that  raced  by  the 
side  of  the  horse.  Theirs  was  a  lit- 
tle-used road,  and  her  wheels  made 
the  first  track  of  the  day.  She  won- 
dered where  they  would  get  the 
money  for  the  fencing  across  the 
pond  before  the  ice  melted. 

^^T'M  so  glad  you've  come,"  Sister 
Jensen  greeted  her  when  she  ar- 
rived at  the  meetinghouse. 

'Isn't  Anna  here?"  Rachel  asked 
the  president. 

"No.     She's  home  with  a  cold." 

"I'm  glad  I  made  it.  Quite  a  lot 
of  women  out,  considering  the 
weather  and  how  far  they  have  to 
come."  It  was  cosy  and  warm  in- 
side. 

After  the  meeting,  while  the 
women  were  putting  on  their  coats, 
Sister  Nelson  asked:  "You  wouldn't 
have  any  chicken  feed  to  sell,  would 
you.  Sister  Johnson?" 

"Why,  we  might,"  Rachel  an- 
swered, startled.  Port  stored  their 
grain  in  a  makeshift  granary,  where 
he  kept  it  for  their  own  use.  "We 
might  have  some  to  spare."     They 


had  killed  and  cured  the  pigs  holi- 
day time.  The  culls  had  been  weed- 
ed out  from  the  poultry.  Of  course 
they  had  more  than  enough  feed  to 
last  until  the  grass  would  be  green 
again. 

"I'd  like  Brother  Johnson  to 
bring  me  ten  bushels  of  wheat. 
Here's  the  money."  Sister  Nelson 
handed  it  to  her. 

"I'd  like  five." 

"I  could  use  three." 

^      Sjc      5*5      Sjc      ^ 

When  Rachel  arrived  home,  with 
rosy  cheeks  and  sparkling  eyes,  her 
husband  came  to  meet  her.  She 
couldn't  wait  to  tell  him  as  he  un- 
hitched the  horse. 

"Guess  what?  I've  got  the  money 
for  the  posts."  She  drew  the  roll  of 
bills  from  her  bag  and  held  it  out 
to  him.  "Thirty-three  dollars- 
Count  it." 

"Where  did  you  get  it?" 

"From  the  Relief  Society  women. 
Several  want  you  to  bring  them 
some  chicken  feed.  We  can  spare  it,, 
can't  we?" 

"I  guess  we  can,"  he  answered 
slowly.  "Funny,  I  never  thought  of 
that!" 


Song  of  a  c7/ 


ree 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Through  the  eyes'  small  wicket  enter, 

Tall  tree  garbed  in  the  robe  of  spring. 

Tell  with  the  leaf-cut  symbol  and  the  swaying 

Stamens  hung  with  a  distant  death; 

Speak  in  the  kindest  tongue  of  earth; 

Whisper  the  wakening  wonder,  birth. 

Murmur  of  the  green  shoot  in  the  breath; 

The  rhythm,  known,  of  spent  and  yearn — 

Green  voice  singing  in  the  choir  of  wood, 

Till  the  song  be  bird  on  bough  and  understood. 


cJhe  Second   If  Lite 

ESie  K.  Diiggs 
Northwestern  States  Mission  Relief  Society  President 

TJAVE  you  ever  flown  low  over  the  tundra,  with  the  Bering  Sea  on  your 
left  and  reindeer  herds  below  you,  to  make  a  visiting  teachers'  call? 
That  thrilling  experience  came  to  Sisters  Calysta  Stratford  and  Sonoma  Y. 
Toolson— two  members  of  the  Northwestern  States  Mission  Relief  Society 
Presidency  —  on  a  recent  trip  to  Alaska. 

It  was  a  ''first''  for  the  mission,  when,  under  the  direction  of  the  Mis- 
sion President  Douglas  H.  Driggs  and  Mission  Relief  Society  President 
Sister  Eff ie  K.  Driggs,  it  was  decided  to  hold  Relief  Society  conventions  for 
the  six  branches  in  the  Alaska  District.  Our  new  Forty-ninth  State  has 
in  its  confines  some  of  the  most  faithful  members  of  the  Relief  Society  in 
all  the  Church.  Though  far  away  and  few  in  number,  this  district  of  the 
mission  has  great  spirit  —  the  pioneer  spirit  which  built  this  Church,  and 
which  will  build  that  great  new  State. 

At  the  close  of  the  last  convention  in  Fairbanks,  Sisters  Stratford  and 
Toolson  were  told  that  in  Nome,  Alaska,  there  are  only  two  members  of 
the  Church  —  a  man  and  wife  —  who  keep  their  contact  with  the  Church 
by  way  of  the  Sunday  morning  radio  program,  and  as  the  program  ''sign-off" 
comes  from  the  "Crossroads  of  the  West,"  these  two  people  have  a  Sun- 
day School  service  and  read  the  scriptures. 


COUNSELORS  IN  NORTHWESTERN  STATES  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

VISIT  IN  ALASKA 

Counselors  Calysta  Stratford  and  Sonoma  Y.  Toolson  in  Juneau,  Alaska 


Page  182 


THE  SECOND  MILE  183 

Can  you  imagine  how  hungry  that  sister  was  to  talk  to  another  sister 
of  her  own  faith  or  to  have  the  visiting  teachers  call? 

With  adventure  and  dedication  in  their  hearts,  Sister  Stratford  and 
Sister  Toolson  boarded  a  plane  for  Nome  to  make  a  visiting  teachers'  call. 
Nome,  the  land  of  storied  adventure,  land  of  the  mighty  Yukon,  a  long 
way,  yes,  but  when  the  plane  landed,  and  they  found  this  sister  they  were 
paid  a  thousand  fold.  They  had  never  seen  each  other  before,  but  stran- 
gers they  were  not,  for  they  were  all  three  Relief  Society  sisters. 

The  'Visit"  lasted  five  hours,  surely  a  long  time  for  one  ''call,"  but  as 
they  waved  farewell  a  prayer  rose  heavenward,  'Tather,  reward  her  for  her 
devotion." 


Silh 


ouette 


Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

How  shall  I  fashion  this  day — so  new  and  near — 
One  day  cut  from  the  fabric  of  my  life? 
Will  it  have  simple  lines  and  grace,  as  clear 
As  sun-brushed  skies  in  spring?  Will  inner  strife 

And  clouded  eyes  distort  the  silhouette, 
And  blur  all  birdsong,  fuse  each  fragile  shade 
Of  budding  tree,  and  grass,  and  violet 
Into  a  futile  dullness,  somber-grayed? 

Or  will  the  pattern  of  this  day  seek  high 

And  lilting  contours  unlike  any  other  known. 

Surprising  nuances  of  soul  that  I 

Knew  not,  like  quaffs  of  apple-bloom,  wind-blown? 


Vi/hat  its  a  criouse  c7or? 


Leona  F.  Wintch 

"XT  7HEN  Junior  wants  to  play  "choo-choo"  train  with  your  chairs,  and  Mary  wants  to 
"  ^  play  house,  do  you  send  them  over  to  Jane's  to  play?  Are  you  spending  your  life 
cleaning,  and  children  must  be  kept  out  of  the  house  so  that  it  will  be  "just  so" 
for  callers? 

A  well-ordered  home  is  essential  to  well-being.  But  children  can  learn  the  rules  of 
the  home  game,  and  they  will  play  fair.  They  will  tidy  up  after  playing,  and  put  things 
back  where  they  belong,  if  you  teach  them  well. 

When  the  children  grow  to  adolescence,  they  will  be  more  likely  to  spend  their 
leisure  time  at  home  with  the  family,  if  they  are  allowed  to  live  in  the  house  when 
they  are  small. 


Love  Me  Tomorrow 


Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


VIVIAN  sped  upstairs  to  read 
David's  special  delivery  letter. 
''Dinner    is    almost    ready, 
Viv/'  Julie  called  after  her. 

Vivian  didn't  answer.  Closing 
the  bedroom  door,  she  leaned  back 
against  it,  breathlessly.  David  had 
promised  not  to  write  or  telephone 
until  she  decided  to  marry  him  and 
go  to  the  mountains  of  South 
America  for  the  next  five  years,  a 
big  opportunity  for  a  mining  engi- 
neer. 

''Give  me  one  week  away  from 
you,  David,"  she  had  coaxed  him, 
"and  I  will  make  up  my  mind.  The 
studio  will  give  me  a  vacation." 

"If  you  love  me.  .  .  /'  he  had 
begun. 

"But  I  do  love  you,  David.  So 
much  that  I  have  to  be  fair  with 
you.  I  want  to  be  sure  I  am  willing 
to  give  up  my  weekly  singing  spot 
on  TV  to  go  with  you." 

So  she  had  come  to  Springville, 
her  home  town,  to  visit  her  school- 
girl chum,  Julie  Hansen,  her  hus- 
band Ken,  and  their  three-year-old 
twins.  But  it  had  only  plunged  her 
deeper  into  doubt  and  confusion. 

Touching  David's  letter  brought 
him  close  again;  his  honest  eyes,  his 
deep  persuasive  voice,  like  warm 
honey,  his  tallness  and  dark  bushy 
hair,  defying  popular  style. 

Vivian  closed  her  eyes,  holding 
the  letter  against  her  cheek.  Was 
love  enough?  Would  it  compensate 
for  the  success  she  had  slaved  for 
and  the  satisfaction  she  knew  each 
week  on  her  nation-wide  program? 

Sighing    wistfully,     she     opened 
David's  letter. 
Page  184 


My  darling: 

I  know  I  promised  to  let  you  have  your 
week  undisturbed,  but  word  came  from 
Haskin  that  I  must  leave  a  week  earlier 
than  our  original  plans. 

I  don't  want  to  go  without  you,  Sweet- 
heart, but  you  must  make  up  your  mind 
by  yourself.  All  I  can  say  is  that  I  love 
you  and  will  do  everything  I  can  to  make 
you  happy.  We  will  have  to  make  ar- 
rangements for  our  temple  marriage  earlier 
than  we  had  planned,  if  you  say  yes. 

Waiting  for  your  answer, 

David 

A  week  earlier!  The  thought 
struck  vividly  across  her  heart.  How 
could  she  let  him  go  to  that  faraway 
place  without  her?  Should  she  go 
with  him?  Life  there  was  almost 
primitive,  he  had  warned  her.  No 
beauty  salons  or  restaurants,  no 
laundries,  only  untrained  native 
women  to  help  with  housework. 

"Oh,  Vivy!"  Julie  called  from  the 
hall  below.  .  "Get  a  move  on.  Ken 
is  starving." 

"I'm  coming,"  she  called  back,  as 
she  put  the  letter  carefully  in  her 
suitcase.  She  would  answer  it  later 
when  she  could  think  clearly.  She 
hadn't  told  Julie  or  Ken  about  David 
because  she  didn't  want  them  to  in- 
fluence her  decision. 

HTHE  thump,  thump  of  a  ball 
bouncing  against  the  wall  in  the 
next  room  meant  that  Sissy  and  Bud 
had  gotten  out  of  bed,  although 
Julie  had  bathed  and  fed  them  an 
hour  ago.  The  adorable  little  ras- 
cals, Vivian  thought,  indignantly. 
All  Julie  does  is  cook  and  clean  and 
tend  those  children.  No  wonder 
she  looks  so  tired  by  the  time  Ken 
comes  home  from  his  dental  office. 


LOVE  ME  TOMORROW 


185 


Marriage,  she  concluded,  was  a  very 
demanding  job. 

Her  lips  twisted  as  she  hurried 
downstairs.  Julie  did  everything  to 
please  Ken.  Work,  work,  work 
every  minute,  washing,  ironing, 
cooking,  and  tending  romping,  yell- 
ing children.  Ken  took  it  all  for 
granted. 

Sliding  into  her  chair,  she  looked 
across  the  dinner  table  at  Julie.  Her 
dark,  curly  hair  was  limp  and  she 
kept  her  hands  folded  which  hid 
her  chipped  nail  polish.  She  was  so 
tired  her  eyes  looked  too  big  for 
her  face.  Vivian's  heart  reached  out 
to  her.  Marriage  had  made  a  slave 
of  Julie,  and  if  she  married  David, 
she  thought,  fearfully,  she  would 
become  a  slave,  too. 

''Would  you  like  the  wishbone?'' 
Ken  asked  Vivian  as  he  served  the 
chicken.  He  flashed  his  white  smile 
at  her,  and  she  noticed  how  boyish 
he  looked  with  his  fair  hair  in  a 
short  stubble. 

''Don't  tempt  me,  Ken,"  she 
pleaded.  She  must  keep  her  twenty- 
four-inch  waistline. 

Lifting  her  satiny  blond  head,  she 
smiled  at  Ken. 

"Just  give  me  some  carrots.  And 
if  Julie  doesn't  mind,  I'll  have  a 
slice  of  that  lean  beef  in  the  refrig- 
erator." 

"Why,  of  course,  Viv,"  Julie  an- 
swered. "I  know  you  have  to  stay 
thin." 

Vivian  hurried  to  the  refrigerator, 
hoping  she  hadn't  hurt  Julie;  but 
Ted  Tolliver,  her  manager,  wouldn't 
permit  her  to  gain  weight.  "Re- 
member your  audience,"  he  had 
warned  her  when  she  asked  for  a 
week  off.  "They  love  you  just  as 
you  are.    Don't  let  them  down." 

Hurrying  back  to  the  table,  she 


promised  herself  she  wouldn't  let 
them  down  if  she  had  to  starve. 

Ken  had  served  Julie.  Vivian 
frowned  at  her  heaped-up  plate;  two 
potatoes,  thick  slice  of  chicken,  and 
a  pool  of  gravy.  Julie's  figure  was 
small,  but  she  had  gained  weight 
lately. 

Julie  ate  the  plateful  of  hot  rolls 
besides. 

"Look,  honey,"  Ken  was  saying  to 
her.    "How  about  this  drumstick?" 

"I  really  shouldn't  .  .  ."  Julie  hesi- 
tated.   "Fm  getting  fat." 

"Not  you!"  he  laughed. 

Vivian  wet  her  lips.  How  could 
Ken  possibly  believe  that  Julie 
wasn't  fat?  He  should  have  his  eyes 
examined. 

"Say,  Viv."  He  turned  to  her. 
"How  would  you  like  to  see  our 
colored  slides  after  dinner?  We 
have  some  good  ones  of  Julie  and 
the  twins." 

"Fd  love  it,"  she  agreed.  "But 
first  let's  catch  my  TV  show.  I 
want  to  see  whom  they  substitute 
in  my  spot." 

"Okay,"  he  answered.  "Fll  do 
the  dishes  while  you  girls  see  that 
program.    Julie  needs  to  relax." 

Swallowing  hard,  Vivian  bent  her 
head. 

"Why,  Ken!"  Julie  scolded.  "You 
must  see  Viv's  program,  too!  We'll 
let  the  dishes  go." 

"Oh,  sure!"  His  face  reddened. 
"I  didn't  mean.  .  .  ." 

FITTING  on  the  big  sofa,  Vivian 
watched  Ken  adjust  the  tele- 
vision set. 

"I  love  your  program,"  Julie  said, 
as  the  picture  came  on. 

Vivian  listened  tensely  when  the 
announcer  explained  that  they  were 
introducing  a   new  star,   Sara   Lym 


186 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Wallace,  who  would  substitute  for 
Vivian  Burton. 

Ted  Tolliver  had  promised  they 
would  not  put  a  big  name  in  her 
spot,  but,  after  the  first  glimpse  of 
Sara  Lyn,  Vivian  wished  they  had! 

It  would  have  been  kinder  if  they 
had  substituted  a  professional  who 
wasn't  trying  to  make  her  first  big 
hit.  Sara  Lyn  was  seventeen;  her 
eyes  had  a  twinkle,  and  her  voice 
was  warm  and  vibrant.  She  was 
slim  as  wire,  too,  and  twice  as  elec- 
tric! 

The  applause  that  followed  at  the 
end  of  the  program,  almost  shat- 
tered Vivian.  Even  Ken,  who  would 
rather  have  seen  the  fights,  was 
beaming  admiration. 

Julie  touched  Vivian's  hand. 

''She  isn't  as  good  as  you  are, 
Viv,"  she  consoled.  "You  are  the 
very  tops.  I  have  always  envied  you 
so  much.  Just  think  of  having  a 
nation-wide  audience  that  adores 
you! 

Vivian  shuddered.  Didn't  anyone 
realize  it  was  harder  to  stay  at  the 
top  than  to  get  there? 

"How  about  those  slides  now?" 
Ken  asked  her. 

"Anytime,"  she  said,  forcing  a 
smile. 

At  least  she  wouldn't  have  to  talk 
while  Ken  showed  them.  She  could 
sink  down  in  this  nice,  soft  lounge 
and  wallow  in  her  misery.  It's  so 
cruel,  Vivian  thought.  She  had 
slaved  to  get  that  spot,  and  hadn't 
eaten  enough  to  feel  alive.  And  she 
had  been  foolish  enough  to  give  Ted 
a  chance  to  put  someone  in  her 
place.  Now  she  would  have  to  win 
her  audience  all  over  again. 

Absorbed  in  her  own  troubles, 
Vivian  hardly  noticed  the  white 
screen   Ken  had   put   up,   but   she 


roused  herself  when  he  began  to 
speak. 

"This  is  Julie  in  our  garden,"  he 
was  saying,  and  his  voice  had  tender- 
ness in  it,  and  pride.  "Notice  how 
dark  her  hair  looks  against  those  red 
roses.  I  always  say  I  have  the  pret- 
tiest wife  in  the  world,  Viv." 

Vivian  couldn't  answer.  That  pic- 
ture of  Julie  wasn't  flattering.  Her 
hair  was  blowsy  and  needed  a  good 
brushing. 

During  the  next  hour  she  looked 
at  slides  of  Julie  and  the  children 
taken  in  the  mountains,  in  the 
parks,  beside  the  car,  on  the  high- 
way, and  in  every  room  in  the  house. 
Ken's  voice  was  a  continual  chant 
of  praise  and  love. 

Vivian's  eyes  moved  to  Julie 
curled  up  in  a  big  comfortable  chair. 
Sissy  and  Bud  had  crept  down- 
stairs and  were  crowded  in  beside 
her.  Julie  didn't  look  tired  any- 
more. Her  eyes  were  star-drenched 
with  happiness.  She  radiated  beauty, 
and  in  spite  of  her  straggly  hair  and 
extra  weight,  there  was  a  little  aura 
of  enchantment  about  her  that  all 
women  have  who  are  very  sure  that 
they  are  truly  loved. 

TZEN  turned  around,  smiling  at 
Julie.  He  was  showing  a  pic- 
ture of  her  hanging  up  Sissy's  and 
Bud's  little  shirts  on  the  clothesline 
in  the  back  yard.  She  looked  ready 
to  drop  with  fatigue. 

"Remember  that  day,  honey?"  he 
asked.  "I  brought  Steve  Benson 
home  for  lunch  unexpectedly.  When 
I  saw  you  out  there  I  ran  for  the 
camera,  yelling  at  you  not  to  frown. 
Have  you  really  forgiven  me?" 

Julie  smiled  up  at  him.  Their 
eyes   caught   and   held    in   a    long, 


LOVE  ME  TOMORROW  187 

understanding     moment.       Vivian  hours  you  had  slaved  and  the  things 

watched  them,  fascinated.  you  had  sacrificed  to  hold  them. 

Julie's  eyes  were  saying:  Of  course  A  strangely  quiet  Vivian  watched 

I  forgive  you,  darling.     No  work  is  Ken  carefully  roll  up  the  screen  and 

too  hard  so  long  as  you  appreciate  put  it  away.    Julie  has  an  audience 

me.      And    Ken's    eyes    answered:  all  her  own,  Vivian  thought,  wist- 

Thanks,  Julie,  for  being  my  wife,  fully;  an  audience  that  still  applauds 

Thanks  for  the  babies  and  the  wash-  even  though  she  has  gained  a  little 

day  and  the  million  things  you  do  weight  and   doesn't  have  her  hair 

for  us.  just  perfect.    An  audience  that  will 

A  wonderful  new  magic  stirred  in  ^o^^  ^"^  appreciate  her  more  and 

Vivian's  heart.     She  had  just  seen  "^^^^^  ^'^^^^^  ^™^  ^^^^"§^5  her  out- 

.1               .         r          •            •    J  ward  appearance. 

the  meanmg  or  marriage  poised  on  ^r    •        ^     i          i                •      • 

.   .       c    .■            c-i             ij  Vivian    took    a    long,    quivering 

a    pinpoint    ot    time.      She    could  r.i           i          4.4.^1.        5 

,     \,  \        ,      .       ,      ,       ,           .  breath  as  she  got  to  her  feet  and 

hardly  breathe  for  the  hot  lump  m  ^^^^^^^    ^^    ^1^^    telephone    to    call 

her  throat.     Julie  had  said  she  en-  j^^^-^      ^f^er  all,  life  in  a  mining 

vied  her;  Julie  thought  it  would  be  town  couldn't  be  too  hard  when  you 

wonderful  to  have  a  television  audi-  had  the  gospel  and  a  husband  who 

ence  adore  you.    Julie  didn't  realize  truly  loved  you.     It  might  even  be 

the  audience  didn't  remember  the  wonderful! 


iVindi 


ow  oLiues 


Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

Summoned  by  the  valley  lark 

And  compassed  by  spring  shafts  of  light, 

A  brown  bulb,  vvakmg  in  the  dark, 

Sent  new  leaves  to  reach  the  window  site. 

And  window  lily  gifts  appeared, 
Secret  parcels  numbering  four. 
Half-blown  waxen  blooms  that  cleared 
A  mystery  of  flower  lore. 

Morning  came  like  candle  glow 
And  lilies  wearing  claret  dress. 
Threw  back  their  calyx  wraps  to  show 
Silent,  regal  queenliness. 


Hal  Rumel 


ARRANGEMENT  BY  FLORENCE  WILLIAMS 


Qjlne  ^/Lnciel  c// 


nge^ 


ree 


(For  a  Baby  Announcement  Party) 
Helen  Spencer  Williams 


TATHAT   could  be  sweeter  for  a 
child's    room   or   a   baby   an- 
nouncement party  than   this  little 
angel  tree? 

This  tree  is  a  rustic  branch  of 
scrub  oak.  Most  any  kind  of  tree 
with  tiny  branches  will  do,  and 
Florence  Williams  broke  hers  from 
a  tree  out  in  her  garden,  then  she 
sprayed  it  with  white,  quick-drying 
enamel,  and  while  the  paint  was 
Page  188 


drying  she  found  a  flower  pot  and 
filled  it  with  plaster  of  Paris  then 
placed  the  tree  in  it  while  the 
plaster  was  still  moist.  Then  the 
tree  was  all  ready  for  its  branches  to 
hold  baskets,  baby  dolls,  and  little 
angels. 

She  had  shopped  at  the  five  and 
dime  stores  for  baby  dolls  about 
two  and  a  half  inches  long  and  tiny 
baskets    with    handles.      Next    she 


THE  ANGEL  TREE  189 

went  to  a   display  store  for  angel  white  glow  and  illuminate  the  gold- 
hair  and  for  the  smallest  of  small  en  baskets. 

flower  lights  with  white  wire  to  light         The  angel  trees  stands  in  a  bed  of 

the  tree.  angel  hair  which  catches  the  high- 

The    little  baskets   were   sprayed  lights    from    the   tree    and    flower 

with    gold,    and    when    thoroughly  globes,  giving  an  ethereal  feeling  as 

dry,  she  lined  them  with  the  down-  if  the  tree,  babes,  and  angels  were 

like  angel  hair.    Then  she  nestled  a  resting  on  a  heavenly  cloud, 
baby  doll  in  each  basket  and  hung         The  angel  tree,  whether  it  is  on 

it  on  the  tree.  a  table,  mantle,  or  in  a  child's  room 

Over  each  one  she  placed  an  angel  brings  forth  an  irresistible  ''oh''  and 

doll  with  arms  outspread  as  if  to  ''ah"  from  young  and  old  alike,  for 

jDrotect  and  guard  the  babe  sleeping  there    is    nothing    sweeter    in    the 

so  innocently  in  the  golden  basket  whole  world  than  a  little  babe  asleep 

cradle  beneath.  in  a  golden  cradle  with  a  guardian 

The  tree  is  lighted  with  little  angel  hovering  near, 
white  lily  globes  which  give  a  soft 


(grandmas   L^razy   kluut 

Elizabeth  MacDougall 

The  crazy-quilt  on  Grandma's  bed 

Is  eloquent 

With  memories  of  other  years. 

Each  piece,  a  record  carved  with  shears. 

Recalls  some  well-loved  home  event 

Or  incident. 

These  patches,  framed  in  catch-stitched  thread. 

With  finished  art, 

Present  mementoes,  gay  and  stern, 

Re-echoing  days  of  no  return, 

Etched  in  nostalgic  counterpart 

Upon  my  heart. 


utold  ibver^thingi 

Sylvia  Pezoldt 

\  package  of  plastic  clothespins  can  be  a  "silent  servant"  around  the  house.  Buy 
-^*-  them  in  assorted  colors,  assign  a  color  to  each  member  of  the  family,  and  the 
novelty  as  well  as  convenience  will  pay  off.  Thus  Johnny's  overshoes  can  be  clamped 
together  with  a  red  clothespin;  a  blue  one  will  hold  Susie's  gloves  in  pairs;  father's  mail 
is  secure  in  a  green  clip;  and  mother  can  have  her  grocery  list  handy  in  bright  yellow 
jaws. 

Johnny  can  tell  which  are  his  handkerchiefs  and  which  belong  to  his  father,  by 
clips  attached.  Susie  knows  the  stationery  she  can  use  will  be  marked  with  a  blue  pin, 
even  in  the  drawer  with  mother's  best.  Since  most  of  the  plastic  pins  have  a  hole 
in  the  long  side,  one  can  be  hung  to  hold  a  recipe  handy  for  following.  Another  in 
the  hall  or  near  the  coat  closet  can  carry  reminders  or  letters  to  be  mailed.  Paper 
dolls  will  be  firm  and  unwrinkled  if  they  rest  in  a  clothespin  clasp  between  sessions  of 
play.    In  fact,  there  is  no  limit  to  the  possibiHties  of  these  sparkling  helpers. 


ijou   (^an  Sew —   Xlll  — Selection  of 
(children  s   (glomes 

Jean  R.  Jennings 

SEWING    for    children    of    all  Clothes  for  children  can  be  made 

ages  is,  no  doubt,  one  of  the  just  as  attractive,  just  as  becoming, 

most  important  phases  of  the  as  the  ready-made  ones.     Mothers, 

home-sewing  program.     Fortunate,  in  their  sewing,  must  pay  attention 

indeed,  are  children  whose  mothers  to  important  little  details  to  achieve 

sew  with  skill  and  a  flair  for  fashion  this.     Too  often  they  are  impelled 

lightness.  by  economy  to  buy  cheap  fabrics, 

Too  much  emphasis  cannot  be  instead  of  buying  the  best  available, 
placed  on  the  importance  of  fashion  appropriate  fabric.  If  these  nicer 
in  children's  clothing.  Even  though  materials  are  styled  with  an  eye  to 
there  are  always  stable  styles,  such  becomingness,  fit,  and  fashion,  they 
as  pinafores,  smocked  dresses,  the  could  no  doubt  duplicate,  at  a  frac- 
standard  frocks  with  full  skirts  and  tion  of  the  cost,  the  attractive  gar- 
tight-fitting  bodices,  there  are  new  ments  shown  in  the  most  exclusive 
innovations  in  styles  and  materials  shops, 
which  are  noteworthy.  Top    designers    of    children's 

Children  can  and  should  be  as  clothes  never  skimp  on  skirt  full- 
aware  of  good  taste  and  good  groom-  ness.  They  use  two  full  widths  for 
ing  as  their  elders.  Early  training  the  perky  look.  They  make  deep 
along  this  line  can  save  much  un-  hems  —  the  deeper  the  better.  They 
happiness  and  personal  difficulty  in  make  collars  appropriately  narrow 
later  years.  The  very  young  respond  and,  if  tiny  pockets  and  tinier  puffed 
to  what  they  are  wearing,  and  this  sleeves  are  needed  for  a  chic  ap- 
does  not  change  as  they  grow  older,  pearance,  that  is  the  way  the  dresses 
Many  behavior  problems  stem  from  are  made.  They  size  clothes  to  fit 
dull,  drab,  unbecoming,  or  un-  when  new,  not  for  children  to  grow 
comfortable  clothing.  into.    Too  many  mothers  make  or 

The    selection    of   fabrics    appro-  buy  clothes   that  never  look  their 

priate  for  children's  clothes  and  col-  best  because  they  are  old  and  shabby 

ors  that  are  becoming  should  always  before  they  fit.     (Let-out  possibili- 

be  a  vital  phase  of  sewing  for  chil-  ties  will  be  treated  in  a  later  lesson.) 

dren.    Clothes  can  be  chosen  with  Designers    say    that    mothers    too 

a  view  to  suiting  the  child's  person-  often   lose   the   style  of  their  chil- 

ality.    His  physical  characteristics  of  dren's  clothes  in  their  desire  to  be 

coloring  and   type   must  be   taken  practical.    There  should  be  no  com- 

into    consideration,   as   well  as   his  promise  with  becomingness  at  any 

habits  of  action.     The  dainty,  de-  age.    A  grain  of  practicality  is  fine, 

mure  little  girl  will  no  doubt  look  if  all  style  is  not  sacrificed  for  it. 
her  best  in  clothing  different  from 

that  worn  by  a  sturdy,  active  type.  HPHE  actual  savings  accomplished 

The  influence  of  a  mother's  good  by  a  mother  who  sews  can  be 

taste  and  guidance  can  be  of  value  of  great  importance  in  any  budget. 

to  boys  and  girls  all  their  lives.  More  clothes  are  possible  and,  in 
Page  190 


YOU  CAN  SEW— XIII— SELECTION  OF  CHILDREN'S  CLOTHES 


191 


addition  to  this,  clothes  can  be 
made  individually  becoming.  A 
clexer  seamstress  can  learn  to  ''fit 
out''  physical  defects  in  her  chil- 
dren and  compensate  for  ''the  awk- 
ward age"  when  they  are  growing 
up  and  nothing  seems  to  fit. 

Chest  and  waist  measurements 
are  important  in  cutting  clothes  to 
fit  children.  Rarely  are  individuals 
of  the  same  age  exactly  the  same 
size.  Alter  the  size  of  pattern 
pieces  to  fit  the  child's  own  measure- 
ments. This  is  done  in  accordance 
with  pattern  instructions. 

Make  sure  that  shoulders  are  not 
too  wide.  Scarcely  anything  is  as 
annoying  and  conducive  to  bad 
temper  as  a  shoulder  seam  that 
drops  down  and  catches  the  arm 
every  time  it  is  raised.  It  is  equally 
bad  in  appearance. 

Waistlines  look  better  on  girls, 
as  well  as  boys,  if  they  are  properly 
located  —  not  too  high  and  certainly 
not  too  low.  The  length  of  a  little 
girl's  skirt  is  every  bit  as  important 
to  her  smart  appearance  as  is  her 
mother's. 

There  are  certain  fabrics  that  are 


always  favored  for  children.  There 
will  be  new  designs  and  new  colors 
from  season  to  season,  but,  in  the 
main,  smooth  surfaces  that  are  easy 
to  iron  and  avoid  picking  up  lint 
and  dirt  are  preferable  to  novelty 
weaves.  Sunfast  colors  are  essential 
in  children's  clothes,  and  fabrics 
should  be  firm  enough  to  hold  but- 
tons and  buttonholes  or  hammer-on 
snaps. 

At  a  time  when  the  choice  of 
fabrics  is  almost  limitless,  it  seems 
that  the  wise  mother  should  choose 
for  her  children  the  ones  that  are 
easy  to  care  for.  Any  child  will  be 
happier  in  clothes  he  doesn't  have 
to  worry  about  spoiling.  All  bud- 
gets will  be  happier  without  big 
cleaning  bills.  So  why  not  dress 
the  children  exclusively  in  clothes 
that  can  be  laundered  easily?  You 
will  find  in  this  class  plenty  of  sturdy 
types,  as  well  as  those  that  are 
dainty  and  very  dressy  in  appear- 
ance. 

Start  today  to  make  the  careful 
selection  of  style,  color,  and  fabric 
the  first  important  step  in  a  success- 
ful family  sewing  venture. 


■  ♦  » 


cyhe    value  of  a  Smiu 


mile 

Myrtle  S.  Hyde 

T\/fY  small  son,  only  two  and  a  half  years  old,  looked  up  at  me  and  said,  "Smile, 
-^  ■■■    Mommy."     His  request  startled  me,  but  I  smiled. 

I  thought  about  his  words  for  quite  awhile,  and  realized  that  I  was  often  too  intent 
upon  getting  the  work  done,  the  little,  dirty  hands  washed,  or  the  shoes  tied  to  smile 
at  my  child. 

I  have  tried  to  smile  more  often,  and  it  works  wonders.  We  have  more  happy 
moments,  and  the  distance  of  years  between  us  is  made  oblivious  because,  as  we  smile 
at  one  another,  I  am  not  mother  and  he  child;  we  are  just  two  people  who  are  happy 
together. 


JLilyi  ib»  ,yx.    n Liner    ii  Lakes  (batin  Guilts  for 

crier  (^ranachuaren 

LILY  E.  A.  Miner,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  seventy-eight,  has  thirty-three 
grandchildren  and  six  great-grandchildren.  Nearly  all  of  them  have  been  given 
a  satin  crib  quilt,  beautifully  designed  and  stitched  with  meticulous  care.  Mrs.  Miner 
has  made  hundreds  of  doilies,  centerpieces,  tablecloths,  and  many  other  pieces  of  fancy- 
work.  She  loves  to  work  on  quilts  at  Relief  Society  work  meetings.  In  fact,  Mrs. 
Miner  and  Relief  Society  have  been  inseparable  for  many  years.  She  has  been  a  Relief 
Society  visiting  teacher  for  more  than  forty-five  vears  and  has  continuously  made  a 
one  hundred  per  cent  record,  except  for  one  year  when  she  spent  part  of  the  time  in 
California.  She  was  born  in  Fairview,  Sanpete  County,  and  still  loves  that  beautiful 
valley  with  its  borders  of  high  mountains  and  its  wide  green  meadows.  She  is  still  busy 
crocheting  and  making  quilts.  Last  spring  she  made  a  "Signature"  quilt,  embroidering 
the  name  of  her  husband,  her  own  name,  and  the  names  of  their  nine  children,  each 
on  a  separate  block,  with  quilted  blocks  alternating.  She  is  now  making  a  red,  white, 
and  blue,  star  quilt. 


QJaith 

Ins  W.  Schow 

Faith  is  the  crocus  at  the  snowdrift's  edge; 
The  unfelt  hand  laid  on  the  heart  that  grieves; 
The  gleam  of  light  beyond  the  blackest  dark; 
The  stanch  white  rose  among  the  cypress  leaves. 


Page  192 


The  Silver  Leash 


Chapter  3 
Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons 


Synopsis:  LaRue  Harding,  an  orphan, 
who  has  lived  since  childhood  in  Cali- 
fornia with  an  aunt,  goes  to  Fivelakes, 
Arizona,  after  the  death  of  her  sister 
Ameha.  LaRue  finds  that  her  brother- 
in-law  Herbert  Vetterly  is  confined  to  a 
wheel  chair  and  his  children  seem  to  be 
alienated  from  him,  and  hostile  towards 
LaRue.  She  tries  to  make  friends  with 
the  children,  and  Connie  shows  her  the 
town,  including  the  Jonas  Harding  Hos- 
pital, where  she  meets  Dr.  Alan  Ruther- 
ford and  his  fiancee  Gladys  Drew. 

A  few  mornings  later,  LaRue 
awoke  to  find  shadows 
moving  against  the  outside 
of  the  Venetian  blinds.  She  thought 
fearfully  of  Gila  monsters  and  small 
green  lizards,  then  was  ashamed  of 
her  vivid  imagination  as  she  realized 
that  the  shadows  were  nothing  more 
than  the  branches  of  trees  stirring 
sleepily  in  the  desert  wind. 

But  she  was  sure  that  something 
had  awakened  her.  An  unaccus- 
tomed sound.  She  listened  tensely. 
There  it  was  again,  a  timid  rap  at 
the  panel  of  her  door. 

She  found  her  voice  to  call,  shak- 
ily: '^Who  is  it?" 

Connie's  brown,  tousled  head  ap- 
peared in  the  open  door.  She  wore 
a  blue  robe,  blue  scuffs,  and  she 
smiled  when  she  saw  LaRue. 

She  asked,  plaintively:  *'Aunt 
LaRue,  Erma  won't  talk  to  me. 
Mommy  always  talked  to  me  when 
I  woke  so  early  in  the  morning.  Can 
I  talk  to  you?" 

LaRue  glanced  at  the  clock.  It 
was  a  little  after  five,  but  the  dawn 
was  already  pink  in  the  sky  outside 
the  blinds.     She  found  something 


pathetic  in  Connie's  words,  and 
made  a  place  beside  her. 

"Fll  be  glad  to  talk,  darling." 

Connie  crept  up  on  the  bed  and 
arranged  her  blue  robe  closely  about 
her.  Her  eyes  caught  the  amber, 
cut-glass  bottle  on  the  empty  dress- 
ing table,  and  she  wrinkled  her 
brows. 

''It's  very  pretty.  Aunt  LaRue.  It 
looks  very  old.  Why  did  you  bring 
it  with  you?" 

''Because,"  said  LaRue  with  a 
smile,  "Fve  had  it  a  long  time.  Since 
I  was  about  your  age.  Your  mother 
gave  it  to  me  when  she  went  away 
from  San  Francisco.  Fve  kept  it  as 
a  symbol.  .  .  ." 

"Symbol?"  Connie  didn't  know 
the  word. 

LaRue  explained:  "A  symbol  is 
something  ...  a  dream,  per- 
haps. .  .  ."  Was  Amelia  really  only 
a  dream?  "It's  something  we 
want.  .  .  ."  She  was  conscious  of 
how  much  she  wanted  Amelia's 
love.  She  hurried  on:  "A  symbol 
is  something  or  someone  we  love 
very  much.  We  all  have  symbols, 
Connie." 

Connie  shook  her  head  sadly. 
"Daddy  doesn't.  Not  since  Mom- 
my died." 

The  child's  words  cut  into  La- 
Rue's  heart.  She  drew  her  closer 
and  nestled  Connie's  brown  head 
against  her  cheek.  Her  words  came 
tenderly. 

"Your  Daddy  has  three  symbols, 
darling.    Erma,  Joel,  and  you!" 

Connie  laughed,  and  her  eyes 
sparkled   for  a   moment.      "Funny 

Page  193 


194  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 

symbols'/'  Then  the  sparkle  fled  and  ''Good  morning/'  and  sat  down  at 

she  said:  ''Daddy  has  forgotten  us,  the  table. 

Aunt  LaRue."  Joel  came  in.     His  brown  crew- 

LaRue    tried    to    deny   it.      "He  cut  was  still  damp  from  his  morning 

hasn't  forgotten  you.     It's  just  that  shower.     He,  too,  was  surprised  to 

he.  .  .  y    How  could  she  tell  Con-  see  LaRue  turning  eggs  in  the  fry- 

nie  that  her  father  was  like  a  hurt,  ing  pan.     But  he  just  grunted  his 

wounded  creature  hiding  from  life?  "Hi,"  and  took  his  place. 

Connie  said  softly:  "Aunt  LaRue,  Herb  rolled  his  rubber-tired  chair 

does  God  hear  our  prayers?"  to  the  table  and  asked  for  the  bless- 

LaRue  could  assure  the  child  of  ing.     Connie  bent  her  head  until 

that.    "He  always  hears  them.  Con-  her  long  braids  fell  over  her  shoul- 

nie,  if  we  have  faith.      He  always  ders  and  said  the  words, 

gives  us  what  is  best  for  us."  As  soon  as  she  was  finished,  she 

The    child's    face    was    pinched,  cried  happily:  "Aunt  LaRue  cooked 

doubtful.    Her  voice  was  tremulous.  French  toast.     She  always  cooks  it 

"But  I've  prayed  and  prayed  that  when  she's  in  San  Francisco." 

Daddy  would   listen   to   Dr.  Alan.  Erma  and  Joel  ate  in  silence.  Herb 

That  he  would  have  an  operation,  said:  "It's  very  good."     But  he  ate 

But  Daddy  is  .  .  .  scared!"    Connie  very  little, 

was  scared,  too,  LaRue  knew.  LaRue   thought  painfully:    They 

She  also  knew  that  Herb  would  are  all  so  quiet.  As  though  they  were 

be  taking  a  chance.  It  seemed  point-  strangers.     Breakfast,  she  told  her- 

less    to    raise    Connie's    hopes    by  self,  should  be  a  family  time.    The 

promising    that    her    father    would  time  when  a   family,  rested,  calm, 

soon  get  well.    LaRue  felt  that  they  meets  for  the  first  time  in  the  day 

should  change  the  conversation.  She  feeling  happy,  for  family  prayers. 

hit  upon  an  idea.  But  there  was  no  more  prayer— 

except,  perhaps,  the  ones  which  each 

T  ET'S  you  and  I  surprise  Mrs.  uttered  in  silence.     Erma  and  Joel 

Johnstone   and    get   breakfast  lost  no  opportunity  to  be  sharp  with 

ready  this  morning."  each    other   and    Connie.     Connie 

"Oh,   let's,"  cried   Connie,   clap-  chatted  continually,  filled  with  gos- 

ping  her  hands,  sunshine  breaking  sip  which  she  had  overheard.     She 

out  in  her  small  face.    She  rushed  to  had  been  too  much  with  older  peo- 

her  bedroom   to   get   dressed,   and  pie  since  her  mother  died.  She  was 

joined  LaRue  in  the  kitchen.  whispering  to  her  aunt  in  a   tone 

Sun-ladders    climbed    the    pretty  that  carried  around  the  silent  table, 

wallpaper  in  Amelia's  neat  kitchen  "Aunt  LaRue,  did  you  know  that 

as  the  light  came  through  the  snowy  Gladys  Drew  was  engaged  to  Earl 

curtains.  LaRue  found  a  blue  table-  Meeghan   before  Dr.  Alan?"     She 

cloth,     and     Connie     set     yellow-  looked  proud  of  her  knowledge.    "I 

sprigged  dishes  at  each  place  in  the  heard  one  of  the  neighbors  telling 

breakfast  nook.  Janice's    mother    that    Gladys    and 

Erma  came  in,  her  eyes  wide  with  Earl  had  had  a  fight.     He  rushed 

astonishment  to  find  LaRue  at  the  out  of  town  because  he's  a  salesman, 

stove.     She  gave  her  aunt  a  brief,  Then  Gladys  got  herself  engaged  to 


ii 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


195 


Dr.  Alan  out  of  spite.  But  Earl's 
coming  home  for  the  Festival.  Then 
maybe  Gladys  will  change  her  mind 
and.  .  .  .'' 

Her  father's  tone  was  loud,  im- 
perative. ''Connie,  that's  only  gos- 
sip. I  wish  you  wouldn't  evesdrop 
on  the  neighbors'  conversations.  Be- 
sides, your  aunt  isn't  interested 
m.  .  .  . 

''She  is  so!"  Said  Connie  insistent- 
ly. ''She's  asked  a  lot  of  questions 
about  Dr.  Alan." 

T  ARUE  flushed,  confessed:  "I  did 
ask  questions.  About  the  hos- 
pital. .  .  ."  Her  voice  failed.  She 
had  asked  other  things.  "Please 
don't  blame  Connie.  Perhaps  I've 
encouraged  her  to  gossip.  .  .  ." 

"Nobody  needs  to  encourage  her," 
snapped  Erma  crossly.  "She  tells 
everything  she  knows." 

"I  like  to  tell,"  said  Connie 
shamelessly.  "People  are  interested 
when  I  talk."  Her  smile  was  tri- 
umphant. "I  know  you  went  out 
with  Bob  Powers  last  evening.  I  saw 
his  car  waiting  around  the  corner. 
He  didn't  come  in." 

"I  didn't  ask  him,"  said  Erma 
angrily. 

Connie  turned  to  LaRue,  said 
conversationally:  "I  think  they  prob- 
ably went  to  the  drugstore  for  a 
soda.  Bob  goes  to  the  U,  and  he 
doesn't  have  much  money.  He  can't 
afford.  .  .  ." 

"Father!"  For  the  first  time 
Erma  appealed  to  Herb.  "Does 
that  awful  child  have  to  tell  every- 
thing?   It's  nobody's  business.  .  .  ." 

"It's  my  business,"  said  her  father, 
levelly.  "I  wish  you'd  bring  Bob  in. 
I'd  like  to  get  acquainted."  He 
turned  to  Connie,  said  with  author- 


ity: "Connie,  after  this,  don't  tattle 
on  your  sister.    She  can  explain." 

Connie,  close  to  angry  tears,  said 
raggedly:  "But  you  haven't  asked 
Joel  to  explain  about  those  things 
that  got  stole  from  the  used  car  lot. 
The  police  were  asking  questions.  I 
heard  Mrs.  Johnstone  talking  about 
it  to  one  of  the  neighbors,  and.  .  .  ." 

"What  is  this,  Joel?"  His  father's 
voice  was  explosive.  "I've  heard 
nothing  of  it!" 

There  was  a  stubborn  line  to  Joel's 
chin.  "It  wasn't  I!"  He  grew  bel- 
ligerent. "Connie  doesn't  have  to 
tattle.  What  if  some  kids  did  take 
some  things?  I  can't  blame  them. 
They  need  things.  They  don't  have 
much  money.  .  .  ." 

"Joel,"  his  father's  tone  was 
thunderous,  "you're  losing  your 
sense  of  value.  You  know  it's 
wrong  to  steal." 

"I  said  it  wasn't  I,"  muttered  Joel. 

"I  want  you  to  stay  away  from 
those  boys,"  said  his  father  angrily. 

Joel  sulked.  "A  fellow's  got  to 
have  a  pal,  hasn't  he?" 

LaRue  saw  by  Joel's  face  that  he 
was  remembering  that  his  father 
had  not  been  his  pal  for  a  long  time. 

Silence  stretched  about  the  table. 
The  children  sat  there,  hurt,  angry, 
without  looking  at  each  other. 
Herb's  face  was  pale  and  strained  as 
he  excused  himself  and  wheeled  his 
chair  into  his  bedroom. 

Erma  folded  her  napkin  and  left 
the  table.  Joel  tossed  his  at  the  side 
of  his  plate  and  left  the  house.  Only 
Connie  remained,  anger  going  slow- 
ly out  of  her  face.  As  LaRue 
cleared  the  dishes,  Connie  tagged  at 
her  aunt's  heels,  spreading  gossip 
like  jam  on  bread. 

LaRue  spoke  sharply:  "Connie, 
you've  been  too  much  with  older 


196 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


people.  Don't  you  have  anyone  to 
play  with?" 

Connie's  face  was  suddenly  still. 
''Of  course.  There's  Janice  and 
Ethyl,  lots  of  other  girls.  But  I  like 
to  be  with  you." 

LaRue's  heart  was  touched,  but 
she  said:  ''Connie,  your  father 
doesn't  like  you  to  gossip.  It's  a 
very  bad  habit  to  get  into.  After 
this,  please  go  out  and  play  with  the 
other  girls."  She  saw  that  Connie 
was  hurt,  and  said  quickly:  "Try  to 
understand,  darling.     It's  only  that 

"You  don't  love  me,"  said  Connie 
harshly.  "You  don't  love  any  of  us. 
Aunt  LaRue.  You  just  want  to  go 
home  and  leave  us  all  alone."  She 
began  crying  passionately:  "I  wish 
my  Mommy  was  here!" 

T  ARUE  knew  she'd  been  clumsy 
in  her  attempt  to  correct  the 
child.  She  hadn't  meant  to  hurt 
her.  She  tried  to  take  her  into  her 
arms.  But  Connie  was  too  hurt. 
She  pushed  her  aunt  away  and  ran 
outside.  LaRue  went  calling  her 
but  she  had  disappeared. 

"I  haven't  earned  the  right  to  cor- 
rect her,"  she  told  herself.  Connie 
thinks  I  don't  love  her.  I  do!  I  do! 
I'm  beginning  to  love  them  all. 
Especially  Connie.  The  child 
seems  closer  than  the  others.  I'll 
find  her.    Tell  her. 

She  walked  about  the  garden,  but 
Connie  was  not  there.  The 
great,  weird,  stone-carved  mountains 
frowned  upon  her.  The  brilliance 
of  sun-flecked  distances  hurt  her 
eyes.  The  beautiful  scarlet  blossoms 
of  the  cacti  in  Amelia's  garden  beck- 
oned fragrantly,  yet  repelled  her 
with  sharp  spears.  She  longed  for 
Connie's  elfin  face  to  appear  among 


the  fronds  of  the  tamarisk.  She  re- 
membered how  close  they  had  been 
that  morning,  sharing  confidences. 
But  Connie  had  flown  away,  just  as 
the  huge  orange-brown  butterfly 
which  had  sipped  honey  from  the 
flowers  had  flown  away  from  the 
garden. 

LaRue  was  alone,  lonely.  She  went 
into  the  silent  house.  Herb,  as 
usual,  was  shut  away  behind  closed 
doors.  If  Erma  was  inside,  she  made 
no  sound.  In  her  loneliness  LaRue 
longed  for  Aunt  Mettie,  for 
Amelia!  She  thought  of  how  Amelia 
had  loved  her  children.  Had  loved 
her  husband. 

Though  there  was  not  a  speck  of 
dust  under  Mrs.  Johnstone's  meticu- 
lous housekeeping,  memory  spread 
over  everything  in  the  room  thicker 
than  any  dust.  How  happy  Amelia 
must  have  been  selecting  the  neat, 
pretty  things  for  her  home.  How 
shining  in  her  desire  to  make  and 
keep  things  fine,  beautiful  for  her 
family! 

LaRue  thought:  Amelia  was  al- 
ways so  sure! 

They  had  been  different  —  these 
two  sisters.  LaRue  was  timid,  shy, 
afraid  of  things.  Perhaps  a  little 
selfish.  But  Amelia  had  been  so 
sure! 

The  truths  which  the  sisters  had 
been  taught  since  childhood  had 
meant  so  much  to  Amelia.  She  had 
never  doubted.  She  had  given  her 
sister  a  tiny  symbol  of  her  love  in 
an  amber  bottle.  She  had  given  her 
husband  the  symbol  of  her  love  in 
their  three  children. 

Amelia's  steadiness  had  helped 
Herb  in  his  guidance  of  the  chil- 
dren when  they  were  little,  but  he 
had  lost  Amelia's  steady  love.    La- 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


197 


Rue  had  seen  his  confusion  in  try- 
ing to  make  his  son  see  that  it  was 
wrong  to  steal.  He  had  let  himself 
grow  angry,  as  he  would  never  have 
grown  angry  before  Joel's  mother! 

Herb  needed  Amelia's  wisdom, 
now.  He  must  not  let  his  children 
drift.  Erma  and  Joel  were  at  a 
dangerous  point  in  their  lives.  The 
three  of  them  —  Erma,  Joel,  and 
Connie— needed  their  father's  con- 
fidence in  them. 

They  needed  their  mother's  love 


—her    closeness— now    more    than 
ever  before. 

Her  love  is  here!  thought  LaRue, 
touching  one  of  her  sister's  small 
possessions  with  trembling  hands. 
''Amelia  is  gone.  But  she  left  her 
lover 

LaRue's  heart  swelled  with  hap- 
piness. Suddenly  she  knew  why  she 
had  come  to  Fivelakes.  She  had 
come  to  help  Herb  and  his  children 
find  Amelia's  love.  .  .  . 

(To  be  continued) 


cJhe    Llrge  of  Spring 

Etta  S.  Rohhins 

Two  neighbors  stand  across  the  street, 

Eyes  searching,  hands  on  hips. 

As  they  explore  the  ruffled  sod 

In  search  of  verdant  tips 

Of  early  crocus,  blades  of  grass 

Peeping  through  damp  mold. 

They  watch  with  breathless  interest 

The  signs  of  spring  unfold.  .  .  . 

Their  dishes  in  the  sink  can  wait, 
Be  later  washed  and  dried.  .  .  . 
The  urge  of  spring  is  everywhere 
Why  should  they  stay  inside? 


^    // to  trier's  LPra^er 

Veria  R.  Hull 

"T^EAR  God,  I  pray — not  for  myself  alone — but  for  the  children  thou  hast  given  me 
^-^  as  a  precious  charge!  Help  me  to  infuse  into  my  family  the  faith  to  combat  each 
failure,  the  pure  intelligence  to  overcome  temptation's  lure,  the  love  that  will  light 
their  way  to  real  joy  and  fulfillment. 

Encircle,  O  Lord,  my  children  with  thy  protecting  cloak,  keeping  them  strong  in 
body  and  mind.  And  gird  well  my  tempestuous  teenagers  with  the  armor  of  virtue, 
that  they  may  guard  the  sacred  fountains  of  life  from  which  generations  will  spring. 

Help  them,  too,  to  help  keep  America  free,  to  accept  the  obligations  of  freedom 
along  with  its  blessings,  to  realize  thy  transcendent  mercy  on  behalf  of  America.  Help 
my  children  to  remember,  as  they  satiate  themselves  in  the  fruitage  of  our  verdant  land, 
that  "love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,"  is  the  great  commandment,  second  only  to  love 
for  thee. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


photograph  submitted  by  Zina  R.  Engebretsen 

NORWEGIAN  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY,  OSLO  AND  SKARPSNO 

BRANCHES  HONOR  FORMER  PRESIDENTS  AND  VISITING  TEACHERS 

AT  OPENING  SOCIAL,  September  30,  1958 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Jenny  Friis;  Mina  Mork;  Anna  Marie  Adner;  Maren  Selan; 
Getta  Wennemo. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Dagmar  Porsboll;  Zina  R.  Engebretsen,  President,  Nor- 
wegian Mission  Rehef  Society;  Martha  Johannesen;  Marit  Arnesen;  Magna  Staavi;  Aagot 
Larsen;  Anna  Walfjord;  Rosa  Arveseter;  Synnove  Johansen,  President,  Skarpsno  Branch 
Relief  Society;  Laura  Gaarder. 

Absent  when  the  picture  was  taken  were  Inger  Johnsen,  President,  Oslo  Branch 
Relief  Society;  and  Aase  Gaarder. 

Sister  Engebretsen  reports:  "The  Oslo  and  Skarpsno  Branches  of  the  Nerwegian 
Mission,  both  located  in  the  city  of  Oslo,  combined  for  an  opening  social,  and  specially 
honored  were  the  visiting  teachers  who  had  served  for  thirty  years  or  more,  and  also 
the  living  former  presidents.  Out  of  six  living  former  presidents,  there  were  five  pres- 
ent at  the  social.    A  luncheon  was  served." 

Page  198 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


199 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ida  A.  Gallagher 

MURRAY  STAKE  (UTAH),  MURRAY  EIGHTH  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 

RETAIN  HIGH  RECORD  FOR  ATTENDANCE  AT 

VISITING  TEACHER  MEETINGS 

Officers  presiding  during  this  time,  front  row,  seated,  beginning  third  from  left: 
President  Irma  Y.  Fairbanks;  Second  Counselor  Pearl  S.  Ohlwiler;  Secretary  Clara  K. 
Farnsworth. 

First  Counselor  Olive  Harding  was  not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken. 

Ida  A.  Gallagher,  President,  Murray  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "For  four  years 
the  visiting  teachers  of  the  Murray  Eighth  Ward  have  maintained  the  highest  percent- 
age of  attendance  at  visiting  teacher  meetings  in  Murray  Stake." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Cora  S.  Jenkins 

BONNEVILLE  STAKE    (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  CONFERENCE 

October  8,  1958 

Shirley  Swenson,  chorister,  stands  at  the  right  of  the  podium  in  front;  Elder  Alex- 
ander Schreiner,  Tabernacle  organist,  stands  at  the  left  of  the  console. 

Cora  S.  Jenkins,  President,  Bonneville  Stake  Relief  Society,  stands  sixth  from  the 
right  in  the  front  row. 

Gladys  Seely,  Relief  Society  stake  organist,  stands  ninth  from  the  right  on  the 
third  row. 

Sister  Jenkins  reports:  "The  opportunity  for  our  Singing  Mothers  to  sing  in 
the  Relief  Society  General  Conference  this  year  was  such  a  special  one  that  we  had  a 
picture  taken." 


200 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lucy  G.  Sperry 

NETHERLANDS  MISSION,  UTRECHT  DISTRICT  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OUTING 

Lucy  G.  Sperry,  President,  Netherlands  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  a  pleasant 
summer  outing  and  social:  "The  sisters  in  Holland  look  forward  to  summer  outings 
more  than  most  people.  Perhaps  it  is  because  they  don't  have  too  many  warm,  sun- 
shiny days.  It  is  the  practice  of  the  Relief  Societies  to  have  an  outing  in  most  every 
district  during  the  summer  months.  This  summer  (1958)  the  Utrecht  sisters  got 
together  for  their  holiday.  They  made  it  a  full  day  from  nine  a.m.  until  nine  p.m. 
They  traveled  by  bus  with  lots  of  singing  and  snacks  along  the  way.  As  the  cities  are 
close  together  in  this  country,  they  visited  several  of  them  .  .  .  Zandvoort  on  the  North 
Sea  being  one  of  them.  After  a  visit  to  one  of  the  famous  old  Saint  Bavo  (Dutch  Re- 
formed Churches),  they  ate  dinner  at  a  lovely  restaurant  in  Haarlem.  Everyone  had 
a  lovely  day.  The  sun  was  shining  brightly  for  the  occasion.  We  have  found  that 
these  summer  outings  tend  to  bring  these  sisters  closer  together,  and  they  are  looking 
forward  from  one  summer  to  the  next. 

"Sister  Alberdina  van  den  Hazel,  first  row,  second  from  the  right,  the  district 
supervisor  of  Utrecht,  had  charge  of  this  outing." 


Photograph  submitted  by    Hilda   Goucher 

SANTA  MONICA  STAKE    (CALIFORNIA)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
ANNUAL  CONCERT,  JUNE  13,  1958 

Standing,  in  front,  at  the  left:  Lola  Brimley,  conductor;  Nan  Rains,  organist;  Odette 
Coulam,  assistant  organist. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


201 


Hilda  Goucher,  President,  Santa  Monica  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This  con- 
cert, as  usual,  was  an  outstanding  affair.  The  chorus  has  brought  a  great  cultural  enter- 
tainment to  the  members  of  Santa  Monica  Stake  as  well  as  to  many  people  who,  as 
yet,  are  not  members  of  the  Church.  Nine  of  the  twelve  members  of  our  Relief  Society 
Stake  Board,  including  the  entire  presidency,  participate  in  the  chorus.  On  our  pro- 
grams this  year  was  printed  a  tribute  to  the  Singing  Mothers  composed  by  our  dear 
Ruth  May  Fox,  who  recently  passed  away.  This  poem  was  brought  to  us  by  her 
granddaughter  Blanche  Clavton,  who  is  second  counselor  in  the  stake  Relief  Society 
presidency.  Our  Singing  Mothers  have  given  us  outstanding  service  in  our  union  meet- 
ings, conventions,  and  all  programs  and  activities.  I  can't  think  of  words  to  show  my 
gratitude  adequately  for  them  and  their  splendid  conductor  and  accompanist." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruby  M.  Nielsen 

LEHI  STAKE   (UTAH),  LEHI  SEVENTH  WARD   RELIEF  SOCIETY 

SUMMER  SEWING  CLASS 


Seated  at  the  sewing  machines  at  the  left,  in  front:  Tessa  Allred  and  Joyce  Karren; 
and  at  the  far  right,  in  front:  Second  Counselor  Ila  Pulley. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Hilda  Bushman;  First  Counselor,  Virginia  Smith; 
Secretary-Treasurer,  Phyllis  Covington;  President  Sarah  B.  Price;  work  meeting  leader 
Evelyn  Yates;  seated  at  the  sewing  machine,  Geneva  Bourne;  Ann  Bernall;  Effie  Gibbons. 

Not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken:  Eleanor  Lund,  Norma  Powell,  and 
Vesta  Jacob. 

Ruby  M.  Nielsen,  President,  Lehi  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This  picture 
was  taken  at  one  of  the  sewing  classes  held  during  the  summer  months  by  the  Seventh 
Ward  Relief  Society  of  Lehi  Stake.  The  classes  began  with  the  June  work  meeting  and 
continued  weekly  until  the  finale,  or  fashion  show  held  in  September.  Many  hours  of 
patient  instruction  were  given  these  beginning  sewers.  Six  teenagers  joined  the  class 
and  did  sewing  for  themselves.  At  the  fashion  show  the  sisters  modeled  the  dresses 
they  had  made  at  the  sewing  class.  A  total  of  twenty-eight  articles,  including  men's 
and  children's  clothing,  were  completed.  We  are  very  proud  of  the  work  these  sisters 
have  done.  They  not  only  taught  Relief  Society  members  to  sew,  but  aided  others  to 
learn  to  sew  for  themselves.  It  is  felt  that  the  classes  were  so  successful  that  con- 
tinued instruction  will  be  given  at  each  monthly  work  meeting.  Even  the  'experts'  felt 
that  they  could  learn,  as  they  exchanged  ideas  and  shortcuts  at  these  classes.  We 
are  attempting  to  follow  the  instructions  of  the  General  Board  and  put  more  stress 
on  sewing  and  learning  to  sew  at  our  work  meetings." 


202 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Grace  Utley 

MURRAY  SOUTH  STAKE   (UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC 
FOR   VISITING   TEACHERS   CONVENTION,   May    16,    1958 

First  row,  beginning  ninth  from  the  left,  left  to  right:  Melda  Hale,  chorister; 
Venice  Black,  Second  Counselor,  Murray  South  Stake  Relief  Society;  Cora  Lee  Rich- 
ardson, organist. 

Top  row,  standing,  beginning  tenth  from  the  left,  left  to  right:  Hulda  Parker,  Gen- 
eral Secretary-Treasurer  of  Relief  Society;  Grace  Utley,  President,  Murray  South  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Helena  Evans,  First  Counselor;  Hennie  Heutter,  Secretary-Treasurer, 
Murray  South  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Utley  reports:  "This  lovely  group  of  Singing  Mothers  presented  the  music 
for  the  Murray  South  Stake  Visiting  Teachers  Convention,  May  16,  1958.  This  was 
the  first  visiting  teachers  convention  for  this  new  stake.  This  chorus  has  also  pre- 
sented music  for  other  stake  functions,  including  stake  quarterly  conference.  Sisters 
from  each  of  the  wards,  in  turn,  present  the  music  at  the  monthly  union  meetings." 


Photograph   submitted  by  Hortense  Robinson 

FINNISH  MISSION,  HELSINKI  DISTRICT  RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING 

MOTHERS   PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  MISSION   RELIEF   SOCIETY 

CONFERENCE,  November  1st  and  2d,  1958 

The  chorister,  Ulla  Kerttula,  stands  in  the  front  row  at  the  right;  Hortense  B. 
Robinson,  President,  Finnish  Mission  Relief  Society,  and  accompanist  for  the  chorus, 
stands  at  the  left. 

Sister  Robinson  reports:  "Sessions  of  the  conference  were  held  Saturday  and  Sun- 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  203 

day.  The  Saturday  sessions  featured  talks  by  the  Rehef  Society  board  members,  the 
mission  president,  as  well  as  by  the  branch  Relief  Society  presidents.  On  Saturday 
afternoon  special  attention  was  given  to  work  meeting  activities.  Representatives  from 
each  of  the  seventeen  branches  were  present.  Seventy  sisters  attended  the  leadership 
meetings  on  Saturday.  Sunday  featured  a  testimony  meeting  and  the  Helsinki  District 
Relief  Society  Conference  conducted  by  Lea  Minni,  President." 

Hortense  B.  Robinson  was  released  as  president  of  the  Finnish  Mission  Relief 
Society  shortly  after  the  above  picture  was  taken.  The  newly  appointed  president 
is  Ruby  E.  Warner. 


iooi/   Viyith  a    iuoon 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

We  saw  him  sitting  on  the  country  porch. 
Alone  and  still,  a  book  between  his  hands. 
Oblivious  to  us,  the  twihght's  torch 
Against  the  western  sky;  the  nearby  stands 
Where  fruit  was  sold,  and  people  paused — as  we- 
To  touch  and  purchase.  For  a  moment,  only, 
I  looked  upon  him,  in  his  jeans,  to  see 
If  he  apart  there  from  us,  could  be  lonely. 

Then,  suddenly,  I  knew  it  was  not  true, 
For  all  the  magic  and  the  priceless  joy 
Of  books  that  I  had  read,  returned.     I  knew 
They  were  incarnate  now  within  this  boy. 

Oh,  to  be  as  young  as  he  was  there  and  then, 
And  for  the  first  time,  read  each  book  again. 


cJheyi  cJeli   llie    LJour    I  iatne    vi/as   L^larissa 

Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

I  knew  you  not  at  all,  and  yet  I  know 

Your  parlor  was  serene  as  shining  siher, 

Your  bedroom  curtains  caught  the  wild-rose  winds. 

Like  petals  in  a  jar,  for  you  to  savor. 

I  knew  you  not  at  all,  whose  steps  are  gone 
From  these  loved  rooms,  and  yet  it  pleasures 
Me  to  keep  them  lovely  as  you  would, 
Your  little  chairs,  your  faded  books,  your  treasures. 

In  this  clean  kitchen  where  your  man  brought  home 
The  taste  of  summer  clover  in  his  kiss, 
I  breathe  the  scent  of  bread,  fresh -baked  and  warm, 
And  hear  imagined  words  of  yours  and  his; 

And  always  at  your  hearth — which  now  is  ours. 
Contentment,  born  of  love,  still  grows  and  flowers. 


MUSIC  RECOMMENDED 

FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

CHORUSES 

.   HOW  LOVELY  ARE  THY 
DWELLINGS  -  Liddle  25 

.   I   SHALL  NOT  PASS  AGAIN 
THIS  WAY  -  Effinger  20 

LORD'S  PRAYER  (Two  Parts)- 
Malotte     25 

LORD'S  PRAYER  (Three  Parts)- 
Malotte     25 

LORD'S  PRAYER  -  Gates  20 

MY  REDEEMER  LIVES  -  Gates 20 

.  MY    SOUL    IS   ATHIRST    FOR 
GOD  —  Madsen  .20 

O  LORD  MOST  HOLY  -  Franck 16 

O    LOVELY   LAND,  AMERICA- 
Christensen-Madsen    20 

PEACE  I   LEAVE  WITH  YOU- 
Roberts  16 

TWENTY-THIRD  PSALM-Schubert..  .25 

UNTO  THEE  I  LIFT  MINE 

EYES  —  Beethoven  22 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use   this   advertisement   as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music   indicated  above< 
n  On  Approval  Q  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 

Name  

Address    

City  &  State  


Ilii|nes  Music    | 


'     15  E.  1st  South 
M5N0inMUNIVERSlTY.PR0VO«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


niiniMftMHii 


Poge  204 


Security 

Vernessa  M.  NagJe 

STRANGE  that  tonight  my 
thoughts  should  drift  to  eve- 
ning sounds  that  were  so 
much  a  part  of  my  childhood's 
country  home. 

I  seem  to  hear  Mother's  sweet 
soprano  as  she  kept  time  to  the 
swish,  swish  of  the  churn  dasher 
as  it  made  the  innumerable  revolu- 
tions that  promised  golden,  sweet- 
flavored  butter.  I  listen  again  to 
Father's  loud  vocalizing,  '*We 
Thank  Thee,  O  God,  for  a  Proph- 
et," vibrant  and  clear,  as  he  threw 
the  final  forkful  of  hay  to  the  horses 
stabled  for  the  night. 

Somewhat  modified  by  time  are 
the  remembrances  of  raucous  sounds 
of  our  kitchen  during  long  winter 
evenings  when  ''harness  fixing"  time 
rolled  around;  but  the  image  remains 
focused  sharply,  as  Father  lugged 
into  the  house  the  heavy  hames  and 
tugs  after  the  chores  were  all  done 
to  deposit  on  Mother's  immaculate 
kitchen  floor. 

The  weather  always  had  some- 
thing to  do  with  the  event.  Most 
generally  the  wind  howled  without, 
and  the  window  panes  shook  pro- 
testingly  with  the  impact  of  drift- 
ing snow.  With  harness  oil  placed 
at  a  convenient  angle  near  the  heap 
of  leather  gear,  a  piece  of  steel  rail 
serving  as  the  anvil,  and  the  gleam 
of  the  copper  rivets  in  the  soft  lamp- 
light, the  evening's  excitement  be- 
gan. The  precision  of  each  ham- 
mer stroke  always  amazed  me  as 
Father  made  rivet  fastenings  secure. 

Mother  generally  found  this  event 
an  occasion  to  pop  corn  on  the  shin- 
ing expanses  of  our  kitchen  range. 


SECURITY 


205 


It  could  have  been  that  the  httle 
task  took  her  mind  from  the  for- 
midable pile  centering  her  kitchen 
floor.  On  such  nights  she  was  also 
prone  to  tantalize  us  with  odors  of 
honey  taffy  that  for  interminable 
lengths  failed  to  reach  the  ''thread" 
or  ''crack"  stage.  Another  of  Moth- 
er's little  household  tasks  which  in- 
trigued us  was  her  evening  prepara- 
tion of  baked  apples  for  next  morn- 
ing's breakfast.  The  dabs  of  but- 
ter, spices,  sugar,  and  pattings  that 
went  into  the  operation! 

"Now  they'll  just  need  warming 
up  in  the  morning."  Mother  would 
smile  with  deep  satisfaction.  And 
the  teakettle  agreed,  as  it  sang 
homey  songs. 

At  length  the  repairing  operations 
of  the  evening  were  completed,  the 
harness  heap  moved  to  the  porch, 
and  tiny  shavings  of  leather  swept 
neatly  into  the  coal  shovel.  Then, 
at  length,  the  time  had  arrived. 
Father  would  read  stories  to  us. 
Oh!  the  book  friends  of  my  youth! 
Even  today  I  long  to  take  time  out 
for  a  brief  reunion  with  the  Little 
Shepherd  of  Kingdom  Come,  re- 
membering so  vividly  young  Chad 
as  my  father  introduced  him  to  me. 

Occasionally  Mother  added  a  bit 
of  explanatory  narrative  to  the  tales 
Father  read  as  she  looked  up  from 
her  mending.  Her  "asides"  were 
not  the  kind  that  required  mental 
punctuating,  for  they  were  strikingly 
restrictive. 

But  all  too  soon  she  intruded  into 
our  realm  of  romance  with  threaten- 
ing glances  at  the  big  mahogany 
clock  hung  above  the  kitchen  table. 
With  our  usual  mild  protestations, 
we  watched  Father  close  the  story- 
book and  we  reluctantly  moved 
closer  to  the  kitchen  range  for  a 
final  warming  before  we  ventured 


"Getting    there   is    half   the    fun." 
"Go   by   ship— it  makes  the  trip." 

Europe 

Sail  from  Montreal  on  June  12,  1959. 
Enjoy  life  on  the  Luxury  Liner;  relax 
and  rest  before  beginning  your  fine 
European  Tour. 

Hawaii 

Sail  from  San  Francisco,  April  23,  1959. 
Be  in  Hawaii  for  their  May  Day  Cele- 
bration when  the  Shower  Trees  are 
in  bloom! 

Historic  Train 

The  original  Historic  Train  leaves  Fri- 
day evening  July  31,  1959,  Salt  Lake 
City,   at  5:00  p.m. 

See  Nauvoo,  Carthage,  Kirtland, 
Sharon,  Vermont,  Etc.,  and  witness 
the 

Hill  Cumorah   Pageant 

For   free    folders   write   or   phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt   Lake  City  2,   Utah 

Phone:   EM  4-2017 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


206 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Musk  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


into  the  frigid  realms  of  our  winter 
bedrooms.  But  our  souls  had  been 
warmed  with  a  warmth  that  only 
family  solidarity  can  give. 

Father  and  Mother  are  gone  from 
that  circle  now,  but  the  memories 
of  our  evenings  around  the  old  cook- 
stove  are  crystal  clear  and  the  se- 
curity fostered  there  gives  us  faith 
in  the  goodness  of  life. 


HAWAII 

Sail  on  July  1,  1959 

A   lovely  time  to  go  to   Hawaii. 

HISTORICAL  TOUR 

Leaves    August    1,    1959,    for 

the  famous 

Hill    Cumorah    Pageant. 

SCENIC  NORTHWESTERN 
TOUR 

Leaves  June  27,   1959 

Come  join  us  on  this  wonderful 
vacation  tour. 

Ask  about  our  European  Tours  in 
June  and  August  1959. 

For    further     details    write    or    phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

p.  O.  Box  20  Sugarhouse  Station 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


cJhe  (biiver-CJingered 

Ethel  Jacohson 

The  fingers  of  March 
Are  silver  with  frost. 
They  fret  the  larch, 
Still  leafless,  lost 
In  dreams  that  now 
Wear  ragged  and  thin 
As  each  chafed  bough 
Feels  a  pulse  begin. 

The  fingers  of  March 
Probe  lingering  snows 
Where  green  shoots  arch 
And  a  trillium  shows. 
They  part  the  rain. 
Then,  dazzling  clear. 
Paint  a  rainbow  plain 
From  heaven  to  here! 
■  ♦  ■ 

(banctuarii 

Vesta  N.  Lukei 

We  know 

Two  wheel  tracks  worn 

Like  furrows  faint  and  brown  and 

rutted 
Amid  the  hillside  weeds 
And  new  spring  green. 
We  know 

This  short,  steep  road 
That  ends  by  lichen-covered  rocks 
And  weathered  pasture  fence. 
We  overlook  a  gentle  valley 
In  the  curve  of  hills. 
We  know, 
Always  and  over  all. 
The  benediction  of  sky. 
We  have  been  here  before. 
We  shall  come  again. 


XVeeds 


Hattie  B.  Maughan 


My  neighbor's  yard  is  full  of  weeds, 
Right  thriftily  they  grow. 
My  border  line  is  scoured  clean 
Of  noxious  things,  for  oh — 
My  lilies  will  a  contrast  form 
To  weeds  in  rank  disorder. 
And  all  will  see  a  lesson  in 
My  straight  and  spotless  border. 

But,  as  I  wander  through  my  yard. 

So  smugly  self  content, 

A  weed  around  my  ankle  twines 

On  sin  and  mischief  bent. 

I  look  and  all  around  my  feet. 

They  chortle  in  disorder. 

My  neighbor  may  look  further  than 

My  chaste  and  cleanly  border. 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  IIAIVDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance    payment    must    accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles  35 

150  to     300  miles 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581  ^gTi^^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  CItv  1 .  Utah  ^%  \^ 


MEXICAN  TOUR 

Leaving   Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
March   14,   1959 

Acapuico,    Mexico   City,   Taxco,   etc. 

Ancient  pyramids  and  ruins. 

Guide  is  a  member  of 

Latter-day  Saints  Church. 

HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOUR 

Leaving  Salt  Lake   City,   Utah 
July  24,  1959-23  Days 

See   Liberty,   Carthage,   Nauvoo, 

Adam-Ondi-Ahman,    Kirtland,    Etc. 

Including   Boston,  New  York, 

Washington,  Chicago. 

NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Leaving   Salt  Lake   City,   Utah 
June  28,   1959 

Including  Banff,  Lake  Louise, 

and  Victoria. 
For  Itinerary  write   or   phone: 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  Seventh  Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,   Utah 

Phone:  EM  3-5229 


LIVE  BETTER 
ELECTRICALLY 

with 
Full 

HOUSEPOWER 


Electricity  Costs  So  Little 
You  Can  Afford  a  Lot 


UTAH   POWER    &   LIGHT   CO. 


Page  207 


TRAVEL     •     TRAVEL    H 


> 
< 


> 
< 


LU 
> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 

H 


> 
< 


> 
< 

H 


HAWAII 

8  or  16  fun-filled  sun-filled  days. 
Deluxe  hotels.  Meals.  Sightseeing 
trips  and  cruises.  Visit  4  islands, 
L.D.S.  Temple.  Enjoy  native  festivi- 
ties and  Island  Lealea  (Fun).  De- 
part any  time  or  travel  with  groups 
leaving   regularly. 

$259-$639 

EUROPE 

48  days  —  14  countries:  England, 
Scotland,  Norway,  Sweden,  Den- 
mark, Germany,  Holland,  Belgium, 
Austria,  Switzerland,  Italy,  Monaco, 
San  Marino,  Lichtenstein.  (June  and 
September  departures.) 

AMERICAN 
HERITAGE  TOUR 

Along  the  Mormon  Trail  —  visit 
Liberty,  Carthage,  Nauvoo,  Adam- 
ondi-Ahman,  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT,  Niagara  Falls,  Ottawa- 
Montreal,  Quebec,  New  England, 
Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia, 
Washington,  Mt.  Vernon  and  other 
Mormon  and  American  Historic 
Locations. 

L.D.S.  YOUTH  TOUR 
EUROPE 

30  days  —  11  countries.  All  ex- 
pense, fine  hotels,  balanced  menus, 
visit  L.D.S.  Branches.  Cultural  and 
Educational  Sightseeing,  Supervised 
Fun,  Physician  accompanying  Tour. 
Limited  Accommodations,  ctpply 
early.    Departs  June   1959. 

ROBBINS  TOURS 

INTERNATIONAL 

Compare  Itineraries 

Com'pare  Prices 

then 

TRAVEL  WITH  US 


> 

< 


H 

TO 

> 

< 


H 

> 
< 

m 


> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


^      Box   1514  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah      TO 

^  Phone  EL  9-0959  ^ 

H    13AVili     •     13AVill    P 


ujirthday   (congratulations 

One  Hundred  One 

Mrs.  Julia  Caroline  Beal  Burr 
Provo,  Utah 

One  Hundred 

Mrs.  Celestia  Snow  Gardner 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Nancy  Winn  Kartciiner 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  McDonald  Ludlow 
Heber  City,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Laura  P.  Nebeker 
Pleasant  Grove,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Lavinia  Rigby  Cord 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Sarah  Helena  Fotheringham 

Stockton,  California 

Mrs.  Albertina  S.  Beckstrand  Fisher 

Meadow,  Utah 

Mrs.   Susanna   Wagstaff   McGhie 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  G.  Smith 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Batty  Smith 
Randolph,  Utah 

Mrs.  Catherine  Heggie  Griffiths 
Clarkston,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Margaret  Ellen  Black  Rowley 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Susan  Daniels 
Payson,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Elizabeth  Brady 

Rasmussen 

La  Jara,  Colorado 

Mrs.  Louise  Brockbank  Reynolds 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lena  Ashbaker  Olsen 

Logan,  Utah 


Page  208 


for  Good  Reading 


Matching  pocket-sized,  editions  of 
the  Standard  Works.  The  ideal 
gift  for  a  missionary,  for  the 
travehng  man  or  woman,  for  the 
student  away  from  home  ...  or 
for  anyone  who  wants  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  brief  leisure  moments 
—  anytime,  anyplace  —  for  good 
reading. 


MISSIONARY  POCKET  BIBLE 

Complete  with  LDS  Ready  Reference  and  Con- 
cordance. Page  size  3^/^  x  5/^.  Genuine  leather 
binding.  $8.50 

POCKET  TRIPLE  COMBINATION 

Book  of  Mormon,  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Pearl 
of  Great  Price,  bound  in  genuine  leather.  $0.00 

White   leather        $6.75 


I II 1 1 II 1 1 II 

liiiiiiiiii 


Bcsctctl^Booh  Co. 

44   East   South   Temple    -  Salt   Lake  City.   Utah^       -* 


How  to  make  your  life  insurance  more  BENEFICIAL 


With  the  passing  years,  changes 
come  quickly.  There  may  be  new  addi- 
tions to  your  family — like  Stevie.  Per- 
haps you've  just  bought  a  new  house 
...  or  Dad  has  a  promotion. 

Each  of  these  changes  mean  a  cor- 
responding change  in  your  family's 
financial  picture.  And  this  means  that 
your  life  insurance  program  should  be 
reviewed   periodically  ...  to  keep  it 


up  to  date  ...  to  make  it  more  Bene- 
ficial to  your  family. 


Your  Beneficial  man  will  be  happy 
to  recommend  the  best  one  for  your 
family  size  and  income.  Ask  him  es- 
pecially about  the  new  Benefactor 
Plan  that  provides  insurance  for  every 
member  of  the  family.  Call  him  soon, 
or  mail  the  coupon. 


Beneficial    Life   Insurance   Company 
Beneficial    Building 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Send  me  new  folder  giving  more  complete 
details  about  Beneficiol's  new  family  Package 
Plan, 

Name    

Address    

City Zone State 


BENEFICIAL  LEFE 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


fndiitance  /¥?# 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres 


EUl^gSSillfe 


.«#•: 


"m^: 


'  '^^:% 


j'-^-^'"-' 


"<*''•■  , 

'»*^  '7i^»j_Jw%jl 

%,.i^ 

.«. 

•;.  ,.  ^  t. 

',>*••   C  ' 

'  ^''*''^G 

Wk  ■' 

;:|iP 

•*■  '^fxi 

irs^ 


lli]^ii!iJli<|iiiiii'*^ili!!!!![: 


\  fiL"  jLjifntt~3ii' 


J        * 


^^^ 


^»       V. 


-^yOL.  46  NO.  4 


Special   Snort  Stor 


*'*# 


APRIL  1959    .A''^ 


^ 


-^ 


s^j^ 


^yCoove  the   1 1  iormng 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

Thou  hast  not  made  the  day 

Less  lovely,  Lord, 

Because  I  faltered  at  the 

Battle's  edge, 

Or,  by  reason  of  small  wounds, 

Cast  down  my  sword. 

Tenderly,  yet  wildly  beautiful 

Thy  burning  sun 

Winds  through  the  morning 

Mistiness; 

Thy  fleeing  stars 

Cast  garments  spun 

Of  silver  on  the  unknowing  world. 

In  fingers  of  the  wind 

The  night's  debris  is  flung 

Far  out  beyond 

Rims  of  this  unscarred  day. 

The  freshness  is  not  thinned. 

But  my  heart  is  wrung  dry, 

Seeing,  this  once,  thine  own 

Invincible  loveliness. 

Thou  wilt  not  make  one  dawn 

Less  wonderful,  one  rose  less  blown. 

Though  armies  turn  away. 

Though  nations  choose  the  dark. 

This  hght  falls  softly  on 

The  scorner's  head,  impervious 

Sings  thy  lark. 


The  Cover:  The  Hermitage,  President  Andrew  Jackson *s  Home,  near  Nashville, 
Tennessee 
Photograph  by  Arthur  Griffin,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc. 

Frontispiece:  Springtime  Blossoms,  Luoma  Studios 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


QJrora    11 


ear  an 


a  3fc 


ar 


Congratulations  on  the  February  issue 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  We  hope 
you  were  happy  with  the  cover  picture. 
We  are  naturally  prejudiced,  but  we 
think  it  one  of  the  finest  you  have  ever 
had. 

— Henry  A.  Smith 

President 
Central  Atlantic 
States  Mission 
Roanoke,  Virginia 

The  four  process  coloring  of  the  cover 
for  the  February  Magazine  is  the  most 
beautiful  I  ever  saw,  and  I  have  watched 
the  development  of  printing,  engraving, 
and  photography  for  eight  decades.  '*Sun- 
set  on  the  James  River,  Virginia,  showing 
the  statue  of  Captain  John  Smith"  gives 
an  effect  of  strength  and  delicacy  unsur- 
passed. 

— Charles  V.  Worthington 
Los  Angeles,  California 

I  enjoy  the  articles,  lessons,  stories,  and 
poems  in  the  Magazine  very  much.  But 
there  is  one  thing  that  I  especially  enjoy — 
the  beautiful  covers  and  frontispieces.  I 
have  noticed  for  several  years  that  the 
one  responsible  for  the  cover  designs  is 
Evan  Jensen.  I  would  like  to  thank  him 
for  the  beautiful  work  that  is  done  on  the 
covers. 

— Lynn  Benson 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

My  husband  and  I  are  laboring  here  in 
Mississippi  as  missionaries  and  are  en- 
joying our  efforts  very  much.  For  Christ- 
mas my  children  sent  me  money,  as  they 
didn't  know  just  what  I  needed.  After 
wondering  what  I  could  do  with  it  that 
would  bring  the  most  happiness,  and  also 
the  most  blessings  to  the  greatest  number 
of  people,  I  have  decided  to  use  it  to  put 
our  Church  publications  in  the  homes  of 
the  scattered  members  ...  of  course  I 
couldn't  leave  out  The  ReUei  Society 
Magazine,  for  the  women  here,  as  every- 
where, need  the  help  this  Magazine  gives 
toward  making  better  mothers,  keeping 
better  homes,  in  fact,  helping  us  to  be 
more  as  our  Father  in  heaven  wants  us 
to  be.  .  .  . 

— Cora  Shippen  Anderson 


Louisville,  Mississippi 


I  like  Mrs.  Hill's  prize  poem  (January 
1959)  very  much.  I  must  have  read  it  six 
times  to  date.  I  have  profound  admira- 
tion for  our  Utah  writers.  There  are  a 
number  of  fine  craftsmen  among  them. 
— Grace  Ingles  Frost 

Provo,  Utah 

Congratulations  on  the  new  covers  on 
The  Reifef  Society  Magazine.  I  have  been 
a  reader  of  the  Magazine  since  I  was  a 
little  girl  and  then  was  interested  only  in 
the  stories.  Mother  was  an  active  worker 
in  Relief  Society.  Now  I  read  the  Maga- 
zine from  cover  to  cover.  So  much 
information  for  such  a  small  time  spent 
in  reading! 

— Goldie  L.  Stark 

Pocatello,  Idaho 

In  the  five  and  a  half  years  that  I  have 
been  in  the  South,  I  have  looked  forward 
to  receiving  my  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
My  husband,  who  is  Bishop  of  the  Biloxi 
Ward,  finds  time  to  read  the  Magazine 
as  soon  as  it  arrives.  It  has  always  been 
his  favorite.  We  are  most  grateful  to 
all  the  wonderful  women  who  devote  so 
much  of  their  time  and  effort  to  prepare 
the  poems,  stories,  lessons,  and  instruc- 
tions. The  new  covers  for  the  Magazine 
are  beautiful.  I  hope  to  sa\e  my  copies 
and  have  them  bound.  I  only  wish  that 
every  woman  in  the  mission  field  could 
have  a  subscription  to  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  We  are  too  busy  here  to  be 
homesick  for  dear  old  Utah,  our  home 
State,  and  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
helps  us  to  meet  old  friends,  not  only  in 
story  and  verse,  but  sometimes  in  pictures 
of  members  who  are  Singing  Mothers,  or 
who  have  appeared  in  programs  and 
dramatizations. 

—Violet  B.  Coletti 

Gulfport,  Mississippi 

My  present  study  of  poetic  technique 
is  giving  me  a  greater  appreciation  of  the 
art  and  a  deep  respect  for  all  who  labor 
to  create  poems.  I  marvel  at  the  skill 
of  Lael  W.  Hill  ("The  Telling,"  January 
1959),  the  depth  of  thought  and  feeling 
she  can  convey  with  such  light,  almost 
weightless,  musical  lines. 

— Mrs.  lona  Goold 

Burley,  Idaho 


Page  210 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ   of    Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  ___----  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  --__--  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  _---__  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.   Cameron 

Edith  S.  EHiott  Josie  B.  Bay  V/inniefred  S.  Afton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          --_-_____.--  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ____._-__-  Vesta  P.   Crawford 

General  Manager           _-_--_-__-  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL.   46 APRIL   1959 NO.   4 

(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Messengers  of  Faith  and  Charity Spencer   W.   Kimball  212 

The  East  Central  States  Mission  Preston  R.    Nibley  220 

The  Right  Circles  244 

Guard  Your  Family — Fight  Cancer  With  a  Checkup  and  a  Check  Esther  Allegretti  249 

About   Twilight   Amy   Viau  264 

FICTION  —  SPECIAL  APRIL  SHORT  STORIES 

Unto  the  Hills  Helen  Hooper  222 

The  Bishop's  Wife  Sylvia  Probst  Young  228 

The  Day  I  Turned  Eight Ilene  H.   Kingsbury  250 

Great-Grandmother's  Notebook  Arlene  D.    Cloward  256 

The  Silver  Leash  —  Chapter  4 Beatrice  R.   Parsons  265 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From    Near   and   Far  210 

Sixty  Years  Ago   238 

Woman's   Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon  239 

Editorial:   "'School  Thy  Feelings" Louise   W.    Madsen  240 

Notes  to  the  Field:   Brigham  Young  University  on  Campus  Leadership  Week  242 

Notes  From  the   Field:  Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda   Parker  268 

Birthday   Congratulations 280 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Seven  Months  of  Color Eva   Willes   Wangsgaard  233 

To  a  Friend Marion    Winterbottom  243 

Recipes   From   the   East   Central   States   Mission   Marie    Curtis    Richards  246 

Words Grace    Ingles    Frost  248 

You  Can  Sew  —  XIV  —  Children's  Clothes  —  Infants  and  Toddlers  Jean  R.  Jennings  254 

Rozella  Dowdle  Kingsford   Makes   Lace  Tablecloths   and  Braided  Rugs   260 

"Easy  Soap"  Recipe Vera   C.    Stratford  260 

"Now  You  Know  You're  Living"  Mary  Ek  Knowles  261 

Home   Decorators    Joyce    K.    MacKabe  263 

The  Hole  in  the  Fence Dorothy  Oakley  Rea  278 

POETRY 

Above  the  Morning   —  Frontispiece   Margery   S.    Stewart  209 

April    Evening Ida    Elaine    James  219 

Nature's   Prayer Helen    Hurr  227 

Wild    Primrose    Evelyn   Fjeldsted  237 

Wake   Me    Hazel    Loomis  241 

Song  for  Her  Soul  Ruth  H.    Chadwick  243 

Old  Logging   Road  Maude   Rubin  245 

Benediction     Thelma     Ireland  249 

My  Love  Is  Young  Maixene   Jennings  253 

Grandma  Reminisces   Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan  255 

This  Year's   Spring Vesta   N.    Lukei  263 

Precious   Token   Rowena   Jensen    Bills  274 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1958  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  bacii 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  21 1 


Messengers  of  Faith  and  Charity 

Elder  Spencer  W.  Kimball 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  delivered  at  a  Monument  Park  Stake  Visiting  Teachers  Convention, 

September  16,  1958) 


MY  beloved  sisters  of  the  Relief 
Society,  I  think  one  of  my 
first  childhood  experiences 
was  an  awareness  or  consciousness 
of  the  existence  and  the  importance 
of  the  Relief  Society.  We  left  Salt 
Lake  City  when  I  was  three  years 
old.  My  mother  had  six  children, 
and  during  much  of  the  time  that 
she  went  through  five  more  preg- 
nancies, five  more  births,  she  was 
president  of  the  Relief  Society— in 
a  time  when  compassionate  service 
had  a  little  different  meaning  per- 
haps, than  it  does  today  —  at  least 
in  its  expression.  We  went  to  a 
new  world  where  water  was  drawn 
out  of  open  wells;  where  flies  were 
so  thick  that  you  could  not  see  out 
of  the  screen  door  in  the  evenings; 
and  where  typhoid  ran  rampant, 
summer  complaint,  and  many  other 
diseases  were  ever  present;  where 
medical  skill  was  extremely  limited; 
where  there  were  no  hospitals,  no 
nurses,  nor  trained  people,  except 
the  country  doctor  who  had  more 
than  he  could  ever  do. 

I  read  in  her  journal  not  long  ago 
such  expressions  as  these:  'T  left  the 
little  ones  with  Ruth,  or  with  Del- 
bert,  or  with  Gordon,  and  went  to 
Sister  Smith's  home  where  the  sec- 
ond twin  just  died,  and  where  they 
had  three  others  desperately  ill  with 
typhoid  fever."  'Today  I  spent  the 
day  with  other  sisters  making  burial 
clothes  for  the  two  children  of  Sister 
Jones,''  and  on  and  on  and  on.  That 
was  my  introduction  to  Relief  So- 

Page  212 


ciety,  and  I  am  sure  that  that  kind 
of  work  is  still  going  forward,  for 
as  I  understand  your  work,  it  in- 
cludes not  only  the  spiritual  and  the 
moral,  but  also  the  physical  well- 
being  of  the  people. 

Whenever  I  think  of  visiting 
teachers  I  think  of  ward  teachers, 
also,  and  think  that  certainly  your 
duties  must  be  very  much  the  same 
as  the  ward  teachers,  which  briefly 
are  ''.  .  .  to  watch  over  the  Church 
always,"  not  twenty  minutes  a 
month— but  always,  "And  be  with 
them  and  strengthen  them;"  not  a 
knock  at  the  door,  but  to  be  with 
them,  and  lift  them,  and  strengthen 
them,  and  empower  them,  and 
fortify  them;  ''And  see  that  there  is 
no  iniquity  .  .  .  neither  hardness  .  .  . 
backbiting,  nor  evil  speaking" 
(D&  020:53-54). 

What  an  opportunity!  Some  like 
to  talk  critically  about  what  is  hap- 
pening in  the  ward,  the  division  of 
it,  the  reorganization  of  a  bishopric, 
or  of  the  Relief  Society  presidency, 
or  any  other  of  the  numerous  things 
done  in  the  ward,  which  people 
might  question  and  criticize.  How 
glorious  the  privilege  of  two  sisters 
to  go  into  a  home  neutralizing  the 
negative  and  the  critical  and  build- 
ing up  the  Authorities  of  the 
Church,  the  Church  itself,  its  doc- 
trines, its  policies,  its  practices, 
''And  see  that  the  church  meet  to- 
gether often  .  .  .  and  ...  do  their 
duty"  (D&C  20:55). 

There  can  be  no  force  in  this  pro- 


MESSENGERS  OF  FAITH  AND  CHARITY 


213 


gram  as  I  see  it.  It  must  be  a  mat- 
ter of  encouragement  and  love.  It  is 
amazing  how  many  people  we  can 
convert  and  inspire  with  love  ". .  .  to 
warn,  expound,  exhort,  and  teach, 
and  invite  unto  Christ"  (D  &  C 
20:59),  the  Lord  said  in  his  revela- 
tions. This  could  be  nonmembers 
as  well  as  members.  The  time  may 
come  when  you  will  put  more  em- 
phasis on  bringing  the  nonmembers 
to  your  meetings,  but  at  least  all  of 
the  members  and  the  women  of 
part-member  families. 

To  be  successful,  it  seems  to  me, 
a  visiting  teacher  must  have  a  high 
purpose  and  remember  it  constant- 
ly, desiring  to  have  great  vision.  She 
should  have  enthusiasm  which  can- 
not be  worn  down;  positive  atti- 
tudes, of  course,  and  a  great  love. 

In  the  42d  Section  of  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  the  Lord  said, 

And  the  Spirit  shall  be  given  unto  you 
by  the  prayer  of  faith;  and  if  ye  receive 
not  the  Spirit  ye  shall  not  teach  (D  &  C 
42:14). 

I  assume  that  your  work  is  closely 
allied  to  that  of  the  Priesthood.  We 
read: 

.  .  .  the  elders,  priests  and  teachers  of 
this  church  shall  teach  the  principles  of 
my  gospel,  which  are  in  the  Bible  and 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  in  the  which  is 
the  fulness  of  the  gospel  (D  &  C  42:12). 

YOU  then  will  teach  not  mere 
ethics,  but  turn  to  the  standard 
works  of  the  Church  and  bring  to 
them  the  blessings  which  they  may 
be  in  need  of  by  your  inspiring  mes- 
sages. 

The  teacher,  of  course,  must  be 
living  all  she  teaches.  That  goes 
without  saying,  though  it  is  some- 
times forgotten. 


And  I  give  unto  you  a  commandment 
that  you  shall  teach  one  another  the  doc- 
trine of  the  kingdom  (D  &  C  88:77). 

And  they  shall  observe  the  covenants 
and  church  articles  to  do  them,  and  these 
shall  be  their  teachings,  as  they  shall  be 
directed  by  the  Spirit. 

And  all  this  ye  shall  observe  to  do  as 
I  have  commanded  concerning  your  teach- 
ing, until  the  fulness  of  my  scriptures  is 
given  (D  &  C  42:13,  15). 

Don't  let  us  be  satisfied  with 
mere  visits,  with  just  making 
friends.  That,  of  course,  has  its 
place.  With  our  missionary  pro- 
gram, we  have  that  constantly  to 
fight,  especially  in  Lamanite  mis- 
sions. A  missionary  gets  it  in  his 
mind  that  he  must  have  a  great 
bridge  and  so  he  builds  ten  miles  of 
approach  to  get  over  a  quarter  mile 
stream,  and  he  is  worn  out  by  the 
time  he  gets  to  the  bridge,  and  then 
he  may  not  accomplish  his  objective. 
Friendship,  of  course,  is  important, 
but  how  better  can  one  make  a 
friend  than  to  teach  him  everlast- 
ing principles  of  life  and  salvation? 

Karl  G.  Maeser  said,  ''I  would 
rather  trust  my  child  to  a  serpent 
than  to  a  teacher  who  does  not  be- 
lieve in  God."  So,  as  expressed 
already,  your  testimony  is  a  power- 
ful medium.  As  we  tell  mission- 
aries, nobody  can  answer  your  testi- 
mony, but  there  are  many  smart 
people  just  as  clever  as  you  are  who 
know  the  scriptures  just  as  well  as 
you  do,  and  who  can  argue,  and 
probably  outargue  many  of  you. 
Many  of  these  ministers  spend  all 
of  their  lives  in  studying  the  Bible, 
and  they  can  rationalize  and  they 
know  the  scriptures,  and  they  can 
find  passages  better  than  many  of 
us,  but  not  any  one  of  them  can 
ever  meet  your  testimony.    It  leaves 


214 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


them  dumb.  You  do  not  always 
have  to  bear  it  in  the  most  formal 
manner,  there  are  so  many  approach- 
es. Your  testimony  can  have  so 
many  different  expressions. 

Charles  Burnap  said,  ''He  then 
who  would  command  among  his 
fellows  must  excel  them  more  in 
energy  of  will  than  in  power  of  in- 
tellect.'' I  would  like  to  add  an- 
other word  to  visiting  teachers:  to 
excel  and  to  give  leadership  to  the 
women  whom  they  visit.  They  must 
excel  in  energy,  and  vision,  and 
thoroughness,  and  testimony  is  un- 
answerable. 

The  38th  Section  of  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  starting  with 
the  23d  verse,  appealed  to  me  as 
1  glanced  through  it  the  other  night: 

But,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  teach  one 
another  according  to  the  office  where- 
with I  have  appointed  you; 

And  let  every  man  [and  I  think  we  can 
say  women,  too]  esteem  his  brother 
[sister]  as  himself,  and  practice  virtue  and 
holiness  before  me. 

And  again  I  say  unto  you,  let  every 
man  esteem  his  brother  [sister]  as  himself. 

For  what  man  among  you  having  twelve 
sons,  and  is  no  respecter  of  them,  and 
they  serve  him  obediently,  and  he  saith 
unto  the  one:  Be  thou  clothed  in  robes 
and  sit  thou  here;  and  to  the  other:  Be 
thou  clothed  in  rags  and  sit  thou  there — 
and  looketh  upon  his  sons  and  saith  I 
am  just? 

Behold,  this  I  have  given  unto  you  as 
a  parable,  and  it  is  even  as  I  am.  I  say 
unto  vou,  be  one;  and  if  ye  are  not  one 
ye  are  not  mine  (D  &  C  38:23-27). 

npHERE  are  many  of  your  sisters 
living  in  this  city  who  are  living 
in  rags,  spiritual  rags.  They  are  en- 
titled to  gorgeous  robes,  spiritual 
robes,  as  in  the  parable.    It  is  your 


privilege,  not  duty,  but  it  is  your 
privilege  to  go  into  those  homes  and 
exchange  robes  for  rags.  We  talk 
about  duty— ''I  have  got  to  go  and 
do  my  ward  teaching."  ''I  have  got 
to  go  and  do  my  visiting  teacher's 
work."  We  have  lost  already  the 
enthusiasm,  the  vision,  and  the  ob- 
jective when  we  say,  ''I  have  got  to 
go  this  morning  and  do  my  visiting 
teaching."  Rather  it  could  be— 
'Today's  the  day  I  have  been  wait- 
ing for.  I  am  happy  to  go  into  the 
homes  of  my  sisters  and  lift  them 
to  new  heights."  You  have  a  re- 
sponsibility. You  have  been  called, 
called  of  God  through  the  properly 
constituted  authorities.  You  must 
not  just  go  to  homes,  you  have 
blood  on  your  skirts  to  clear. 

It  says  in  the  88th  Section: 
''.  .  .  purify  your  hearts,  and  cleanse 
your  hands  and  your  feet  before  me, 
that  I  may  make  you  clean;  That  I 
may  testify  unto  your  Father,  and 
your  God,  and  my  God,  that  you 
are  clean  from  the  blood  of  this 
wicked  generation   .  .   ."    (D  &  C 

88:74-75). 

You  cannot  miss  a  home  with 
impunity;  you  must  not  pass  a  sis- 
ter up  even  though  she  is  a  little 
uncomplimentary,  or  not  too  happy 
for  your  visit.  "Also,  I  give  you 
a  commandment  that  ye  shall  con- 
tinue in  prayer  and  fasting  from  this 
time  forth"  (D&C  88:76). 

In  ]VIatthew,  the  21st  Chapter,  we 
have  a  beautiful  example.  The  Lord 
said: 

But  what  think  ye?  A  certain  man  had 
two  sons;  and  he  came  to  the  first,  and 
said.  Son,  go  work  to  day  in  my  vineyard. 

He  answered  and  said,  I  will  not:  but 
afterward  he  repented,  and  went. 

And  he  came  to  the  second,  and  said 


MESSENGERS  OF  FAITH  AND  CHARITY  215 

likewise.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I  go,  they  are  just  hitting  at  it  a  httle  bit 

sir:  and  went  not.  |^ere    and    there.     They    are    not 

,,.,   ^,        r  .^        .     .     J- 1   .1         n  absorbed  in   the   kingdom,  so  you 

Whether   or   them   twain   did   the  will  i           i 

of  his   father?   They   say   unto   him,   The  l^^ve  a  great  work  to  do. 

first.  Jesus  saith   unto  them,  Verily   I  say  It  was  Ezekiel  who  Said  something 

unto  you.  That   the  publicans   and   the  about  if  the  parents  '\  .  .  have  eaten 

harlots  go  into ^the  kingdom  of  God  be-  sq^j  g^^pes  .  .  .  the  children's  teeth 

ore  you  (      .  21.2  -31  j.  are   set   on    edge''    (Ezekiel    18:2). 

Is  that  a  bit  harsh?    It  would  be  That  is  what  happens  if  you  miss 

if  it  came  from  any  other  than  the  ^^^  mother  and  the  mother  misses 

Lord's  own  voice.     He  or  she  who  ^^e  children.     Their  teeth  are  on 

accepts  a  responsibility,  and  fails  to  edge  because  the  mother  is  eating 

magnify  it,  ignoring  it  -  well,  you  sour  grapes,  but  if  you  can  give  her 

heard    what   he    said,    didn't    you?  sweet  grapes,  if  you  can   give  her 

".  .  .  That  the  publicans  and  the  good  food,  if  you  can  nourish  her, 

harlots  go  into  the  kingdom  of  God  '^  Y^"  can  lift  her,  then,  of  course, 

before  vou  "  ^^cr  children  have  a  chance. 

For  you  ward  teachers  or  you  visit-  There  is  the  old  story  you  have 
ing  teachers  to  accept  a  responsi-  heard  so  many  times  of  the  ques- 
bility  of  four,  five,  six,  or  seven  tions  asked  the  builders,  and  the 
homes,  and  leave  the  people  in  their  first  one  when  asked,  ''What  are  you 
spiritual  rags  and  tatters  is  without  doing  here?"  answered  and  said,  "I 
excuse;  and  when  you  go  into  the  am  working  eight  hours  a  day.  I  am 
homes,  there  should  be  no  'vain  putting  in  time.  I  am  earning  my 
babblings"  or  "swelling  words."  You  living  this  way."  The  second  one 
go  to  save  souls,  and  who  can  tell  said,  "I  am  putting  brick  on  brick, 
but  that  many  of  the  fine,  active  and  I  am  building  a  structure  here." 
people  in  the  Church  today  are  The  third,  when  he  was  asked,  raised 
active  because  you  were  in  their  himself  up  to  full  stature  and  said, 
homes  and  gave  them  a  new  out-  ''I  am  building  a  great  cathedid." 
look,  a  new  vision.  You  pulled  back  So  it  seems  to  me  that  visiting 
the  curtain.  You  extended  their  teachers  who  just  have  to  go  and 
horizons.  You  gave  them  some-  do  their  teaching,  who  have  to  get 
thing  new  to  contemplate.  Maybe  in  their  reports,  who  have  to  an- 
they  will  never  tell  you  about  it  in  swer  to  a  call,  who  have  to  do  any- 
all  their  lives,  but  you  did  the  work  thing,  they  are  just  time  watchers, 
and  will  be  blessed.  clock  watchers.    I  guess  there  could 

be  some  of  those  clock  watchers. 

YOU  see,  you  are  not  only  saving  Then  there  are  those  who  have  a 

these  sisters,  but  they  also  in-  little  better  vision,  "Why,  it  is  all 

fluence  their  husbands  and  children,  right,  and  it  is  part  of  the  work  of 

If  the  sister  is  a  little  inactive  or  a  the  Lord  and,  therefore,  I  guess  I 

little  careless,  quite  likely  she  has  a  should  set  aside  my  own  interests 

husband  who   is  a  little   more   so,  and  go."     But  I  am  sure,  most  of 

and  she  has  children  who  are  only  the  sisters  in  this  stake  are  building 

"dabbing"  at  the  program,  perhaps,  great  cathedrals. 

There  are  exceptions,  of  course,  but  ".  .  .  He  which  soweth  sparingly," 


216 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


said  Paul,  ''shall  reap  also  sparing- 
ly; and  he  which  soweth  bountifully 
shall  reap  also  bountifully  (II  Cor. 

9:6). 

We  do  not  get  far  by  just  saying 
words.  We  must  put  our  hearts 
into  the  words,  and  we  must  plan, 
and  prepare  our  minds.  I  wonder 
if  there  are  any  sisters  who  fast  the 
morning  they  are  going  to  do  their 
monthly  visiting  teaching.  I  do  not 
know  that  it  is  required.  There  are 
many  things  in  the  Church  that  are 
not  required: 

For  behold,  it  is  not  meet  that  I 
should  command  in  all  things;  for  he  that 
is  compelled  in  all  things,  the  same  is  a 
slothful  and  not  a  wise  servant;  where- 
fore he  receiveth  no  reward  (D  &  C 
58:26). 

/^NE  who  goes  just  to  visit  homes, 
to  knock  on  the  doors,  to  pass 
the  time  of  day,  and  then  goes  back 
and  makes  the  report,  is  somewhat 
like  the  one  whom  Paul  spoke  of 
who  was  fighting,  as  ''one  that  beat- 
eth  the  air"  (I  Cor.  9:26),  not  mak- 
ing any  progress.  She  is  like  one 
whose  wheels  are  spinning  on  the 
ice.  We  need  to  get  out  and  put 
some  gravel  on  the  ice.  We  need 
to  get  some  tires  that  have  treads 
upon  them,  and  then  go  forth  and 
do  our  job  as  we  should  do  it. 

I  suspect  that  in  almost  every 
district  there  are  difficult  situations, 
women  who  will  not  let  you  in. 
There  may  be  women  who  do  not 
want  you  to  come  in,  but  permit  it. 

There  are  women  who  wish  you 
would  leave  before  you  do. 

You  remember  the  Savior  had 
troubles  like  that,  too. 

And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  time 
was  come  that  he  should  be  received  up, 
he  steadfastly  set  his  face  to  go  to  Jerusa- 
lem, 


And  sent  messengers  before  his  face: 
and  they  went,  and  entered  into  a  village 
of  the  Samaritans,  to  make  ready  for  him. 

And  they  did  not  receive  him,  because 
his  face  was  as  though  he  would  go  to 
Jerusalem. 

And  when  his  disciples  James  and  John 
saw  this,  they  said,  Lord,  wilt  thou  that 
we  command  fire  to  come  down  from 
heaven,  and  consume  them,  even  as  Elias 
did? 

But  he  turned,  and  rebuked  them, 
and  said.  Ye  know  not  what  manner  of 
spirit  ye  are  of. 

For  the  Son  of  man  is  not  come  to 
destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save  them. 
And  they  went  to  another  village  (Luke 
9:51-56). 

At  another  time  a  man  came  to 
the  Savior  and  said: 

Lord,  have  mercy  on  my  son:  for  he 
is  lunatick,  and  sore  vexed:  for  ofttimes  he 
falleth  into  the  fire,  and  oft  into  the 
water. 

And  I  brought  him  to  thy  disciples, 
and  they  could  not  cure  him. 

Then  Jesus  answered  and  said,  O  faith- 
less and  perverse  generation,  how  long 
shall  I  be  with  you?  how  long  shall  I 
suffer  you?  bring  him  hither  to  me. 

And  Jesus  rebuked  the  devil;  and  he 
departed  out  of  him:  and  the  child  was 
cured  from  that  very  hour. 

Then  came  the  disciples  to  Jesus  apart 
and  said,  Why  could  not  we  cast  him 
out? 

And  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Because  of 
your  unbelief:  for  verily  I  say  unto  you.  If 
ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed, 
ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain,  Remove 
hence  to  yonder  place  and  it  shall  remove 
and  nothing  shall  be  impossible  unto  you. 

Howbeit  this  kind  goeth  not  out  but 
by  prayer  and  fasting  (Mt.  17:15-21). 

When  you  have  a  woman  who 


MESSENGERS  OF  FAITH  AND  CHARITY 


217 


will  not  open  her  door,  and  you 
know  she  is  in  the  house,  one  who 
opens  her  door  and  does  not  want 
to,  one  who  admits  you  and  wishes 
you  had  not  come,  next  month 
would  it  not  be  well  to  follow  the 
advice  of  the  Lord,  ''Howbeit  this 
kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  prayer 
and  fasting"  (Mt.  17:21)? 

You  know  the  Lord  has  intangible 
methods  and  ways  and  means  and 
forces  that  can  touch  hearts.  Re- 
member Alma?  Alma  was  persecut- 
ing the  Church  one  day,  and  the 
next  day  he  was  a  great  advocate  of 
it.  Remember  Paul?  One  day  he 
was  arresting  the  saints  and  im- 
prisoning them,  and  in  a  few  days 
he  was  preaching  the  gospel  in  every 
synagogue  with  great  power.  What 
was  the  difference?  It  was  some  in- 
tangible force  that  had  been  brought 
to  bear  on  them  by  the  Lord.  He 
touched  their  hearts.  He  did  some- 
thing else,  too.  We  know  what  it 
was,  of  course. 

Now  you  say,  ''Well,  that  woman 
can  never  be  touched."  Of  course, 
she  can  be  touched.  She  can  be 
brought  in.  John  Taylor  said  there 
is  none  who  cannot  be  converted  if 
the  right  person  makes  the  right  ap- 
proach at  the  right  time  in  the  right 
way  with  the  right  spirit.  He  didn't 
put  all  those  lights  in;  I  have  added 
them;  but  do  not  think  that  it  is 
impossible. 

/^O  back  to  the  first  book  in  The 
Book  of  Mormon  and  read  it 
again.    You  remember  when  Nephi 
said: 

...  I  will  go  and  do  the  things  which 
the  Lord  hath  commanded,  for  I  know 
that  the  Lord  giveth  no  commandments 
unto  the  children  of  men,  save  he  shall 
prepare   a   way   for   them   that   they   may 


accomplish  the  thing  which  he  command- 
eth  them   (I  Nephi  3:7). 

The  17th  Chapter,  3d  verse,  is 
practically  a  repetition  of  it: 

And  thus  we  see  that  the  command- 
ments of  God  must  be  fulfilled.  And  if 
it  so  be  that  the  children  of  men  keep 
the  commandments  of  God  he  doth  nour- 
ish them,  and  strengthen  them,  and  pro- 
vide means  whereby  they  can  accomplish 
the  thing  which  he  has  commanded 
them;  wherefore,  he  did  provide  means  for 
us  while  we  did  sojourn  in  the  wilderness 
(I  Nephi  17:3). 

It  can  be  done!  We  must  elimi- 
nate entirely  from  our  vocabulary 
the  word  ''can't." 

The  Lord  called  you.  Do  you 
accept  that,  or  do  you  think  that 
your  ward  president  called  vou? 
Now  if  only  your  ward  president 
called  you,  then  it  may  be  that  it 
can't  be  done,  but  if  God  called  you 
through  these  proper  channels,  in 
the  way  you  know  you  are  called, 
then  it  follows  surely  that  you  can- 
not fail,  if  you  do  your  full  part. 

It  is  easy  to  fail.  It  is  easy  to  get 
discouraged.  It  is  easy  to  quit.  You 
remember  how  Nephi  was  confront- 
ed with  an  impossible  situation  and 
could  not  get  the  plates.  His  broth- 
ers could  not.  They  were  unable  to 
buy  them.  They  could  not  bribe 
them  out  of  the  hands  of  Laban. 
They  could  not  force  their  way  in, 
and  their  lives  were  hanging  on  a 
thread.  In  spite  of  all  that,  here 
comes  one  unarmed  boy  who  walks 
into  a  city  through  a  wall  that  could 
not  be  penetrated,  into  gates  that 
could  not  be  opened,  into  a  garden 
that  was  impenetrable,  into  a  vault 
that  was  locked,  among  soldiers  who 
could  not  be  by-passed,  and  he  came 
out  with  his  arms  full  of  records  to 
keep  his  posterity  and  others  from 


218 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


perishing  in  unbelief.  He  did  what 
was  humanly  impossible.  But  noth- 
ing is  impossible  to  the  Lord.  Any- 
time we  have  him  on  our  side,  when 
he  has  called  us  and  given  us  a  com- 
mandment, then,  if  our  energy  and 
our  efforts  and  our  planning  and 
our  prayers  are  equal  to  the  size  of 
the  calling,  the  work,  of  course,  will 
be  successfully  completed. 

A  monk  is  said  to  have  built  a 
tower  sixty  feet  high  and  three  feet 
wide.  On  a  certain  day  he  would 
climb  up  to  the  top  of  the  tower 
and  pray,  and  the  words  of  his 
prayers  were  generally  about  like 
this:  "O  God,  where  art  thou?"  No 
answer.  ''Come,  O  God,  where  art 
thou?"  No  answer  was  heard.  Final- 
ly, there  came  a  voice  which  said: 
''I  am  down  among  the  people." 

We  must  be  humble.  Our  wealth, 
our  affluence,  our  liberties,  all  that 
we  possess  must  never  let  us  feel 
above  anyone.  We  must  always 
keep  in  mind  a  deep  sincerity,  a 
great  humility,  and  a  total  depend- 
ence upon  the  Lord. 

Most  failures  are  made  by  those 
who  have  found  that  good  enough 
satisfies  them.  There  is  the  story 
of  Antonio  Stradivarius  with  which 
you  are  all  familiar,  I  am  sure.  He 
died  at  ninety-three.  When  he  was 
about  seventy  years  old,  he  created 
the  greatest  violin  that  has  ever  been 
built.  He  had  had  some  training 
before,  but  the  vision  came  to  him 
long,  long  after  he  had  left  all  his 
teachers.  He  made  many  changes. 
He  gave  the  violin  a  greater  curva- 
ture in  the  middle  ribs,  the  four 
corner  blocks  were  made  more  mas- 
sive. He  lowered  the  height  of  the 
arch  of  the  belly  of  it.  He  made 
the  scroll  more  massive  and  promi- 
nent. He  reached  his  perfection 
when  he  was  about  seventy. 


^HEN  Sister  Kimball  and  I  had 
our  little  girl  studying  violin 
we  thought  she  might  be  a  great 
violinist  someday.  We  bought  her 
a  little  violin.  I  think  you  would 
call  it  a  ''fiddle,"  because  it  cost  us 
only  fifteen  dollars.  As  far  as  I 
could  tell,  it  looked  just  like  any 
other  violin  —  like  a  Stradivarius, 
perhaps.  It  was  a  fifteen-dollar  in- 
strument, for  her  to  start  her  work 
on.  If  she  had  become  a  great 
violinist,  we  would  have  purchased 
a  better  one  for  her.  I  inquired  the 
other  day  down  at  one  of  our  music 
stores,  and  they  said  that  Stradi- 
varius violins  sometimes  go  up  as 
high  as  two  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars. 

I  once  knew  a  rather  odd  family 
and  the  father  claimed  to  have  a 
Stradivarius.  They  wouldn't  all  go 
to  Ghurch  at  any  one  time.  Always, 
somebody  had  to  stay  home  and 
watch  the  violin,  it  was  considered 
so  precious.  Well,  I  tell  you  that 
each  one  of  you  can  be  a  fiddJe,  or 
you  can  be  a  Stradivarius,  when  you 
go  into  the  homes  of  the  saints  to 
teach  them  the  gospel. 

You  remember  that  love  is  the 
greatest  law.  When  the  Lord  was 
asked  which  were  the  two  greatest 
laws,  he  said: 

.  .  .  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  mind. 

And  the  second  is  like  unto  it.  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself  (Mt. 
22:37,  39)- 

He  told  us  who  our  neighbors 
are.  They  are  the  people  next  door, 
the  ones  that  are  away;  those  who 
are  on  their  journeys;  those  injured, 
the  ill,  the  mean,  the  sinful.  Every- 
body   is    our    neighbor,    and    these 


MESSENGERS  OF  FAITH  AND  CHARITY 


219 


people  in  these  homes  are  our  neigh- 
bors. If  you  go  to  fill  assignments, 
that  is  one  thing,  but  if  you  go  to 
bring  your  neighbor  to  a  full  knowl- 
edge of  the  gospel,  then  that  is  an- 
other story. 

Persistence  is  often  rewarded, 
especially  if  it  is  attended  with  love 
and  kindness.  It  is  difficult  to  serve 
where  there  is  little  appreciation; 
but  often  obstinacy  gives  way  and 
receptiveness  takes  the  place  of  re- 
jection. Even  nature  exemplifies 
this  principle:  A  little  moisture  gets 
into  the  rocks  and  freezes  and  cracks 
the  rock  wide  open;  a  strong  wind 
carves  out  the  cliffs;  a  seed  falls  in 
a  crack  in  the  stone  and,  waging  a 
slow,  silent,  but  never-relaxing  pres- 
sure, finally  splits  the  stone;  a  tiny 
tree  root  under  heavy  pavement 
finally  cracks  and  lifts  the  enormous 
weight. 

You  can  succeed.  Like  the  little 
vine,  the  little  root  that  can  topple 
a  wall  or  split  a  rock,  you  can  touch 
hearts  and  break  people  away  from 
their  improper  moorings  and  bring 
them  into  spiritual  activity.  It  can 
be  done! 


Now,  in  conclusion,  let  me  quote 
you  one  of  my  favorite  little  verses. 
I  have  quoted  it  many  times.  Maybe 
you  have  heard  me  quote  it.  It  is 
by  Henry  Van  Dyke: 

Let  me  do  my  work  from  day  to  day 
In  the  field  or  forest,  at  the  desk  or  loom, 
In  roaring  market  place  or  tranquil  room; 
Let  me  but  find  it  in  my  heart  to  say, 
When  vagrant  wishes  beekon  me  astray, 
This    is    my    work;    my   blessing,    not   my 

doom; 
Of  all  who  live  I  am  the  one  by  \^hom 
This  work  can  best  be  done  in  the  right 

way. 

Then  shall  I  see  it  not  too  great,  nor  small, 
To  suit  my  spirit  and  to  prove  my  powers; 
Then  shall  I  cheerful,  greet  the  labouring 

hours. 
And  cheerful  turn,  when  the  long  shadows 

fall 
At  eventide,  to  play  and  love  and  rest. 
Because  I  know  for  me  my  work  is  best. 

(From  'The  Three  Best  Things" 
— 1,  Work,  by  Henry  Van  Dyke) 

God  bless  you  sisters  in  your  glori- 
ous work,  in  your  sweet  personali- 
ties, in  the  extended  influence  you 
can  pass  to  others,  I  pray  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 


KyLpnl  ibvemng 

Ida.  Ehine  James 

Why  do  I  linger,  still,  in  dark  and  mist 
Through  which  I  cannot  see,  and  still  I  strain — 
Is  there  a  lilac  left  I  have  not  kissed 
And  drunk  its  breath  with  April's  subtle  pain? 
How  can  I  leave  the  dogwood  here,  unsung. 
In  darkness  through  the  poignant  April  night. 
Unwind  my  arms  from  blossoms  where  they've  clun^ 
Bursting  to  give  their  hearts  out,  snowy-white. 

The  dogwood's  little  sisters,  bridal-wreath. 
Droop  graciously  to  second  place,  in  awe. 
Mute  to  my  listening  heart  that  beats  beneath 
Their  frail  encircling  arcs  without  a  flaw. 
With  such  pure  beauty  offered  me,  profuse, 
Oh,  April,  let  me  stand  without  excuse. 


cJhe  (bast  i^entrai  States   1 1  it 


ssion 


Pieston  R.  Nihley 

Assistant  Church  Historian 

'T^HE  East  Central  States  Mission  was  organized  in  November  1928,  under 
the  direction  of  Elder  Stephen  L  Richards  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve.  The  states  of  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  North  Carolina,  and  Vir- 
ginia were  taken  from  the  Southern  States  Mission,  and  West  Virginia 
and  part  of  Maryland  from  the  Eastern  States  Mission,  to  form  the  new 
mission.  Miles  L.  Jones  of  Ogden,  Utah,  was  chosen  as  the  first  president. 
Headquarters  of  the  mission  was  established  in  Louisville,  Kentucky,  where 
a  commodious  mission  home  was  purchased. 

The  total  Latter-day  Saint  membership  of  the  new  mission  at  the 
time  of  its  organization,  was  i2,28q,  which  included  2,060  children. 

President  Jones  served  as  president  of  the  East  Central  States  Mission 
until  June  1934,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  James  M.  Kirkham.  President 
Kirkham  was  succeeded  in  June  1937  by  William  T.  Tew;  President  Tew 
served  until  July  1940  when  he  was  succeeded  by  James  P.  Jensen;  Presi- 
dent Jensen  was  succeeded  in  October  1943  by  Graham  Doxey;  President 
Doxey  served  until  November  1946,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Thomas 
W.  Richards;  President  Richards  presided  until  May  1950,  when  he  was 
succeeded  by  John  B.  Matheson;  President  Matheson  was  succeeded  in 


Courtesy  Department  of  Public  Relations 

Frankfort,   Kentucky 

Submitted  by  Marie  C.  Richards 


BIRTHPLACE  CABIN  OF  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

In  the  Memorial  Building,  National  Historical  Park 
Near  Hodgenville,  Kentucky 


Page  220 


EAST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION 


221 


Luoma  Photos 


LANDSCAPE  NEAR  ELKINS,  WEST  VIRGINIA 

Headquarters  for  the  Monongahela  National  Forest 
in  the  Allegheny  Mountains 

October  1953  by  Cornelius  Zappey;  President  Zappey  presided  until  Febru- 
ary 1955,  when  he  was  released  on  account  of  illness.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Melvin  Ross  Richards,  who  presides  at  the  present  time. 

In  1947  the  states  of  North  Carolina,  Virginia,  and  parts  of  West 
Virginia,  were  taken  from  the  East  Central  States  Mission  and  given  to 
the  Central  Atlantic  States  mission. 

Elder  Sterling  W.  Sill,  Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  made 
a  tour  of  the  East  Central  States  Mission,  in  company  with  President  M. 
Ross  Richards,  during  May  1958.  Chapels  were  dedicated  in  the  McMinn- 
ville,  Bristol,  Knoxville,  and  Hopkinsville  branches.  At  the  conclusion  of 
his  tour,  Elder  Sill  said:  '1  am  delighted  with  the  quality  of  the  people 
who  are  being  brought  into  the  Church  and  the  spirit  that  seems  to  be 
among  them." 

On  December  31,  1958,  there  were  13,607  members  of  the  Church 
in  the  East  Central  States  Mission,  located  in  forty-nine  branches.  During 
the  year  1958,  five  hundred  converts  were  baptized  in  the  mission. 

Fifty-three  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1003  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1958.  Marie  C.  Richards  presides  over  the  East 
Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine,  'The  Hermitage,"  home  of  President  Andrew 
Jackson,  near  Nashville,  Tennessee,  is  reproduced  from  a  color  transparency  by  Arthur 
Griffin,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc.  See  also  "Recipes  From  the  East  Central 
States  Mission,"  by  Sister  Richards,  page  246. 


Unto  the  Hills 


Helen  Hooper 

4  4"]t  yTAMA,  Mama!"  We  came  "Mama  wants  you  to  have  this 

IV I  ^^""^"§  ^"^^  *^^^  kitchen  one,  too/'  Blanche  explained  with 

wide-eyed    and    shocked,  strained  solemnity, 

with   petticoats   and   pigtails   flying  ''We  never  took  your  chicken!" 

behind   us.     ''Mama,   Mrs.    Haynes  said  Mrs.  Haynes,  her  face  getting 

and  Mrs.  O'Hara  just  stoled  our  big  all  red  and  splotchy, 

white  rooster!"  "Never   mind,   Belle,   there's    no 

"What    do    you    mean    stoled?"  use  gettin'  all  heated  up,"  said  Mrs. 

asked   Mama  calmly,  as  she  lifted  O'Hara.       "Miz     Whitehead     just 

the  heavy  sadiron  from  the  shirt  on  plain  knows  we  need  it,  and  that's 

the  ironing  board  and  set  it  back  why  she  sent  this  one,  too."     She 

on  the  hot   stove,  then  hfted  the  turned  to  us.     "Go  on  home  and 

other  one  from  the  stove,  tested  it  tell  your  ma  thanks."  She  took  the 

with    a    moistened    forefinger,    and  chicken,  and,  as  she  shut  the  door, 

went  on  ironing  the  shirt.  we   heard    her    continue,    "She's    a 

"We    saw    them.    Mama.     Mrs.  right  good  and  understanding  wom- 

O'Hara  shooed  him  over  the  fence,  an  in  spite  of  her  being  a  Mormon." 

and  Mrs.  Haynes  caught  him  in  her  This  observation  in  no  way  sur- 

apron,  and  they  both  ran  into  Mrs.  prised  us.     We  had  grown  accus- 

Haynes'  house.    I  bet  they're  gonna  tomed  to  the  fact  that  we  were  dif- 

eat  him,  too!"  ferent  —  a  Mormon  widow  and  her 

Both  of  us  were  quivering  with  children   hving  in   a   non-Mormon 

righteous  indignation  as  we  present-  town, 

ed  the  facts  of  the  case.  Unlike    most    of    the    towns    in 

Mama  carefully  finished  the  shirt  Utah,  Eureka  had  been  settled  by 

and  placed  the  iron  back   on   the  prospectors   and   miners   who  were 

stove.  interested  only  in  the  rich  ore  from 

"My  goodness,"  she  said  thought-  its  mountains.    There  were  twenty- 

fully.  "That's  too  bad.    Mr.  O'Hara  two     business     establishments     on 

must  be   drinking  again,  and  that  Main  Street,  and  eighteen  of  them 

rooster's  as   tough   as   sole  leather,  were  saloons. 
You  go  back  out  in  the  yard  and 

pick   out  the   fattest  hen  you  can  T  NEVER  will  forget  the  day  Father 

find.    Catch  it  quick,  and  go  knock  was  killed.    He  was  sheriff  of  Juab 

on  Mrs.  Haynes'  door  and  tell  them  County  and  he'd  been  out  with  a 

I  want  them  to  have  that  one,  too.  posse   to   capture    some   bank   rob- 

One  rooster  isn't  nearly  enough  to  bers.     It  was  washday  and  when  I 

feed  two  families."  heard  Leland  yell.     I  ran  out  with 

Blanche  and  I  looked  at  each  oth-  Mama  to  meet  the  men  on  horses, 

er  a  moment,  then,  giggling  with  We  saw  father  lying  limp  across  his 

delight,  we  ran  to  obey.    I  can  still  saddle.     Mama     gasped     and     ran 

remember    the    faces    of    the    two  through   the   gate.     She   lifted   his 

women  when  we  handed  them  that  head  in  her  arms.     It  took  a  whole 

chicken.  minute  for  her  to  realize  that  he 
Page  222 


UNTO  THE  HILLS 


223 


was  dead,  then  she  turned  and 
walked  dazedly  into  the  house.  She 
went  into  her  bedroom  and  shut 
the  door.  It  was  the  next  morning 
before  she  unlocked  that  door  and 
came  out.  Her  face  was  white  and 
drawn,  but  she  was  quiet  and  com- 
posed.   We  never  saw  her  cry  at  all. 

The  Relief  Society  sisters  had 
been  there  most  of  the  night  and 
the  washing  was  done  and  the  house 
was  in  order. 

All  that  day  our  house  swarmed 
with  people  who  came  to  pay  their 
respect.  Strange  men,  looking  un- 
comfortable in  celluloid  collars, 
held  their  hats  in  their  calloused 
hands  and  bowed  to  Mama,  saying 
over  and  over  that  Jim  Whitehead 
was  a  real  gentleman,  and  the  town 
would  miss  him. 

After  the  funeral  was  over  the 
next  day,  all  of  our  relatives  gathered 
together  and  agreed  that  we  would 
ha\'e  to  go  back  to  Provo  with  them. 
They  reckoned,  however,  without 
Mama.  When  they  had  all  finished 
talking  and  making  arrangements 
for  us,  she  told  them  sweetly,  but 
firmly,  that  she  had  no  intention 
of  allowing  either  herself  or  her 
children  to  become  a  burden  to 
anyone. 

"It  isn't  a  matter  of  choice,  as  I 
see  it,"  said  Grandfather.  'Tou 
have  no  way  of  supporting  eight 
young  children.  You'll  have  to  ac- 
cept help  from  the  family.'' 

"No,"  replied  Mama.  'Til  take  in 
boarders." 

"But,  Julia!"  Aunt  Mary's  voice 
was  shocked.  "You  can't  be  serious- 
ly intending  to  rear  your  children 
among  the  riffraff  of  a  mining  town 
without  Jim's  help  and  protection! 
It  was  a  dreadful  mistake  to  come 
here  in  the  first  place." 

Mama's    back    stiffened    slightly. 


"Jim  never  made  a  mistake."  Her 
voice  was  soft  but  firm.  "As  far 
as  protection  is  concerned,  I'm  sure 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  dwells  in  the 
mountains  the  same  as  in  the  val- 
leys. We'll  just  have  to  put  our 
trust  in  him." 

Winter  came  early  in  October 
that  year,  before  the  rooms  for  the 
boarders  were  finished.  It  was  then 
that  I  began  to  notice  the  silver 
streaks  in  Mama's  hair,  as  I  brushed 
it  in  the  evenings  while  she  read  to 
us.  I  couldn't  help  but  remember 
Aunt  Mary's  words.  Could  we 
really  manage  without  Father?  I 
tried  to  concentrate  on  Les  Miser- 
ables,  but  all  the  time  I  could  hear 
the  wind  rattling  the  windows, 
while  the  coyotes  howled  up  in  the 
hills,  and  the  snow  sifted  thinly 
through  the  crack  under  the  door. 

/^NE  morning  Lizzie  Brady  faint- 
ed in  school.  She  told  me 
afterwards  that  she  hadn't  had  any- 
thing to  eat  for  three  days.  I  gave 
her  most  of  my  lunch  and  felt  em- 
barrassed when  she  ate  ravenously. 
The  lunch  wasn't  much.  Our 
pantry  and  cellar  were  almost  bare, 
too.  When  I  went  home  from 
school  that  afternoon,  I  told  Mama 
about  Lizzie. 

She  clucked  her  tongue  behind 
her  teeth,  and  I  could  tell  she  was 
calculating  just  how  much  she 
could  spare.  "Mr.  Brady's  very  ill, 
and  Mrs.  Brady's  not  strong  yet 
from  the  birth  of  the  twins,  poor 
thing." 

She  lifted  the  cellar  door,  and  I 
followed  her  down  the  stairs.  She 
picked  up  a  gunny  sack,  and  we 
divided  the  remaining  potatoes  and 
onions  and  carrots.  To  this  she 
added  half  of  the  last  piece  of  salt 
pork  and  half  of  the  small  piece  of 


224 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


cheese.  She  scooped  a  pan  of  flour 
out  of  the  bottom  of  the  barrel  and 
handed  it  to  me  to  carry,  along  with 
a  loaf  of  bread.  She  sent  Leland  to 
the  coal  shed  with  another  gunny 
sack  and  told  Howard  to  pick  up 
all  the  wood  he  could  carry.  I  saw 
her  glance  briefly  at  the  small  pile 
of  coal  left  in  the  corner  of  the 
shed  as  we  passed. 

Mrs.  Brady  was  wrapped  in  a 
shawl,  and  the  children  were  shiver- 
ing under  thin  quilts.  While  Mrs. 
Brady  sat  and  wept,  Mama  built  a 
fire.  The  children  were  so  hungry 
they  could  scarcely  wait  until  the 
food  was  cooked,  begging  to  eat  it 
raw. 

Their  faces  were  like  Christmas 
when  we  left  them  gathered  around 
the  table  and  the  steaming  bowls 
of  stew. 

On  the  way  home  I  looked  at 
Mama  stepping  lightly  and  quickly 
through  the  snow  and  thought 
about  Mr.  Brady's  parting  words. 
She  wasn't  really  one  of  God's  an- 
gels, but  I  had  a  feeling  that  she 
knew  him  in  a  way  I  couldn't  under- 
stand. 

VU'HEN  I  brought  up  the  last 
potatoes  the  following  Satur- 
day, I  sat  on  the  cellar  stairs  nib- 
bling the  white  sprouts.  What  if 
we  didn't  get  any  more?  What 
would  it  be  like  to  starve  to  death? 

That  night  we  had  finished  say- 
ing family  prayers,  and  Mama  was 
tucking  us  in  our  beds,  spreading 
newspapers  between  the  quilts  for 
greater  warmth,  when  we  heard  a 
great  stomping  and  snorting  and 
then  a  pounding  on  the  front  door. 

''My  goodness,"  Mama  said,  ''who 
can  that  be  at  this  time  of  night?" 

We  all  leaped  out  of  bed  and 
followed  her  to  the  door.  She  op- 


ened it  up,  and  there  stood  Uncle 
Bill  from  down  on  the  farm  in 
Springville.  His  moustache  and 
hair  below  his  hat  and  ear  muffs 
were  white  with  frost,  and  his  leath- 
er gloves  were  frozen  stiff  on  his 
hands.  He  pounded  them  together 
as  Mama  pushed  him  into  the  kitch- 
en and  fanned  up  the  embers  in 
the  stove  and  put  in  some  more 
wood.  Soon  she  had  his  feet  in  a 
tub  of  hot  water  and  her  warm 
shawl  around  his  shoulders. 

The  boys  had  dressed  and  gone 
out  to  unharness  the  horses  and  put 
them  in  the  shed.  When  they 
came  in,  Uncle  Bill  was  warm  and 
relaxed  and  able  to  talk.  He  told 
the  boys  to  get  the  bale  of  hay  out 
of  the  wagon,  feed  and  water  the 
horses,  and  be  sure  to  put  the  blank- 
ets over  them;  then  he  reached  for 
the  teakettle  and  poured  more  hot 
water  over  his  feet.  He  sat  back, 
sighing  with  comfort. 

"I  don't  know  but  I  think  that's 
the  coldest  ride  I  ever  had,  except 
the  time  we  went  out  after  Black- 
hawk  and  his  braves."  He  smiled 
at  Mama.  "I  don't  want  to  hurry 
you,  Juha,  but  I  could  sure  appreci- 
ate something  warm  and  satisfying 
in  my  stomach." 

Mama  stood  perfectly  still,  while 
two  big  tears  started  down  her 
cheeks.  I  swallowed  hard  and  the 
tears  started  down  my  face  in 
sympathy. 

"Oh,  Bill,"  she  said,  "I  .  .  .  I'm 
so  sorry,  I  know  you're  hungry  and 
I  .  .  .  haven't  a  thing  in  the  house 
to  give  you  to  eat."  By  this  time 
we  were  all  sniffling. 

"Why,  Julia,  I  don't  want  you  to 
fuss."  Uncle  Bill  looked  embar- 
rassed. "Just  a  bowl  of  hot  milk- 
toast'll  be  fine." 

Mama  spread  her  hands  emptily. 


UNTO  THE  HILLS 


225 


'Toil  don't  understand.  I  haven't 
anything.  .  .  ." 

Uncle  Bill  stood  straight  up  in 
the  tub.  He  was  a  big  man,  and  at 
that  moment  he  seemed  to  tower 
above  us.  His  face  became  white, 
and  he  almost  thundered,  '7^^^^?  ^^ 
you  mean  to  tell  me  that  you 
haven't  any  food  to  eat?" 

Mama  could  only  nod. 

Uncle  Bill  sat  down  again.  He 
seemed  limp,  like  a  shirt  with  the 
starch  all  gone  out  of  it.  ''Well 
Fm  beat,"  he  muttered,  ''to  think 
I  almost  ignored  it  and  didn't 
come." 

Mama  took  her  handkerchief  out 
of  her  pocket  and  blew  her  nose 
and  wiped  her  eyes,  then  she 
reached  over  and  did  mine. 

Uncle  Bill  watched  her  a  mo- 
ment and  then  he  said,  "Julia,  I 
dreamed  about  you  last  night,  and 
when  I  woke  up  this  morning  it 
seemed  as  if  you  needed  me.  I  told 
myself  that  dreams  didn't  mean  a 
thing,  but  I  couldn't  seem  to  for- 
get it.  I  told  Mollie  and  she  said 
maybe  I'd  better  come  on  up  and 
see  you." 

He  reached  for  the  towel  and 
began  drying  his  feet.  "We  butch- 
ered a  hog  last  week,  and  she  said 
I  should  bring  you  some  fresh  pork, 
headcheese,  and  sausage.  The  root 
cellar's  still  nearly  full,  and  I  figured 
if  you  were  going  to  feed  boarders 
you  could  probably  use  some  extra 
food,  so  I  tossed  in  a  few  bags  of 
potatoes,  carrots,  onions,  and  par- 
snips." Uncle  Bill  began  to  pull 
on  his  socks  and  shoes.  "There're  a 
few  squash,  some  apples,  some  new 
rendered  lard,  butter,  and  cheese, 
some  of  Mollie's  chickens,  and 
fresh  eggs  and  a  smoked  ham."  He 
paused,   shaking   his  head.     "Julia, 


why  didn't  you  write  and  tell  us  you 
needed  help?" 

Mama  smiled  tenderly.  "I  was 
afraid  I  was  going  to  have  to,  but 
I  kept  asking  the  Lord  and  he  told 
you." 

Uncle  Bill  just  looked  at  her  for 
a  long  minute,  then,  as  he  started 
for  the  door,  he  said,  "You  always 
were  mighty  proud  where  other 
folks  were  concerned,  Julia,  but,  I 
guess,  if  you're  humble  enough  be- 
fore God,  that  excuses  it." 

/^NE  night  the  following  spring 
Mama  and  I  were  late  coming 
home  from  choir  practice.  Thinking 
about  Mama  always  makes  me  re- 
member that  night. 

It  was  a  reward  for  being  good  to 
accompany  her  to  choir  practice.  I 
was  nine  vears  old  then,  and  I  loved 
to  sit  in  the  back  of  the  meeting- 
house, alone  on  the  big  bench,  and 
listen  to  the  singing.  I  can  still  feel 
those  hymns  in  my  very  bones. 

For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  thee, 

Our  God,  our  father's  God; 

Thou  hast  made  thy  children  mighty 

By  the  touch  of  the  mountain  sod  .... 

The  sopranos  climbed  joyfully  up 
the  scale. 

Thou  hast  led  thy  chosen  Israel 

To  freedom's  last  abode. 

For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  thee, 

Our  God,  our  father's  God. 

That  was  my  favorite  song.  It 
seemed  as  if  it  had  been  written 
for  us. 

We  came  out  of  the  chapel  and 
walked  up  the  board  sidewalk.  I 
stepped  eagerly,  skipping  over  the 
cracks.  We  came  to  Sulli  vans' 
corner  and  turned  off  the  sidewalk 
down  the  middle  of  the  dirt  road. 


226  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

I  made  my  way,  balancing  carefully  him  fall  down.     Oh,   please  don't 

in  a  narrow,  wagon-wheel  rut  until  let  him  hurt  Mama." 

we    turned    off    into    the    alley   by  Mama's    breath    was    coming   in 

Dunn's.  deep    gasping   sobs,   and   her  arms 

Mama  was  humming  softly,  and  were     shaking    from    the     terrible 

I  began  humming  with  her.     Sud-  strain.    Her  liair  had  loosened  from 

denly  her  hand  tightened  on  mine,  its    pins    and    was    falling    forward 

I  looked  up  and  saw  that  she  was  over  her  face.     I  began  to  sob  in 

watching  something  in  front  of  us.  terror    that   she   was    going    to    be 

It  lowered  its  head  and  pawed  the  killed,  and  then,  all  at  once,  it  was 

ground,  and  I  realized  that  it  was  finished.     The   steer's   legs    flipped 

Mr.   Redmond's   yearling   steer.      I  out   from   under   him   and  he   fell 

sidled  closer  to  Mama,  and  she  said,  heavily  on  his  side. 

''Don't  be  frightened.    He  probably  Mama  sank  to  her  knees  and  fell 

won't  bother  us  at  all."  forward    on    top    of   him.      For    a 

''Can't  we  run  back?"  I  asked,  moment  they  lay  there  panting  to- 
looking  fearfully  at  the  sheds  lin-  gether,  then  he  gave  a  great  heave 
ing  the  sides  of  the  alley.  and  staggered  to  his  feet.  Docilely 

"No.      I'm    sure    he    could    run  he  trotted  off  down  the  alley.     I 

faster    than    we    could,"    she    said,  jumped   down  and   ran   to   Mama, 

"I'll  boost  you  up  on  the  shed  and  dropping  beside  her  and  hfting  her 

don't   you   dare  get   down   until   I  head  into  my  lap.    Gently  I  stroked 

tell    you."      Quickly    she    put    her  her  tumbled  hair  back  from  her  face 

hands  under  my  arms.  "Now  jump."  and  kissed  her  temple  in  the  little 

I  jumped  and  caught  hold  of  the  hollow  where   it  throbbed   in   and 

top  of  the  shed.     She  pushed  me  out.      She    opened    her    eyes    and 

again,   and    I   was    up    on    top.     I  smiled  to  reassure  me.     She  rested 

steadied    myself    and    then    looked  a    little    while    longer,    until    her 

back  just  in  time  to  see  the  steer  breathing  was  nearly  back  to  nor- 

charge  forward  head  down,  its  horns  mal,  then  she  stood  up.     She  took 

spearing  the  moonlight.  a  deep  breath  and  let  it  go   in  a 

Mama  braced  herself  on  her  heels  long,      trembling      sigh,      as      she 

and    lifted    her    hands,    crouching  straightened  her  dress  and  pinned 

slightly  as  I'd  seen  the  cowboys  do  back  her  hair, 

at    the    rodeo.     Just    as    the    steer  "Oh,  Mama,"  I  cried.  "The  Lord 

reached    her,    he    swung    his    head  heard  and  answered  my  prayer." 

intending  to  lift  her  on  his  horns,  "Yes,  Nettie,"  she  answered.  "He 

but,  instead,  she  seized  them  with  did."    Then  she  put  her  hands  on 

her    two    hands    and    turned    him  each   side  of  my  face  and   looked 

quickly  to  the  side,  trying  to  throw  into  my  eyes.     "You  must  remem- 

him  to  the  ground.     His  head  was  ber,  child,  the  Lord  gives  us  strength 

twisted  up  and  back,  close  against  and  he  expects  us  to  help  ourselves. 

Mama's  breast,  and  I  could  see  the  too." 

whites   of   his    eyes  as   they   rolled  She  took  my  hand  in  hers  and 

round  and  round  as  he  snorted.  again  we  started  home. 

"Please,     Heavenly     Father,"     I  Confidently  I  walked  beside  her. 

prayed,  "make  him  fall  down.  Don't  Once  again  we  began  to  sing,  "For 

let  him  hurt  Mama.     Please  make  the  strength  of  the  hills.  .  .  ." 


Josef  Muench 


SPRING  IN  SOUTHERN  CALIFORNIA 
Mount  San  Gorgoiiio  in  Background 


I  Lata  re  s  LPt 


^e  s  ^T^raiier 

Helen  Hun 

Oh,  human  lips,  be  still  awhile 
And  hear  all  nature  pray. 
The  peaceful  calm  of  twilight  hour 
Says  more  than  words  can  say. 

The  silent  whispers  of  its  heart, 
From  orchard  shadows  rise, 
The  mighty  praises  of  God's  power. 
No  word  can  realize. 

Oh,  human  heart,  be  humble  here 
Where  nature  sings  his  praise. 
In  peace  and  calm  of  twilight  hour, 
That  tell  of  his  kind  ways. 

The  quiet  stillness  of  this  hour, 
With  sacred  reverence. 
Speaks  softly  of  his  tender  love 
And  his  great  eminence. 


Page  227 


The  Bishop's  Wife 

Sylvia  Piohst  Young 


MARIAN,  with  a  little  smile  of 
amusement,  watched  her 
husband  eating  breakfast 
across  the  table.  Apparently  una- 
ware of  anything  around  him,  he 
masterfully  managed  the  eggs  and 
bacon  without  taking  his  eyes  from 
the  morning  paper. 

'Typical  American  husband,"  she 
observed,  'without  a  paper  in  front 
of  his  face  he  couldn't  enjoy  the 
meal.  Why,  I  could  feed  him 
burned  toast  and  scorched  bacon, 
and  he  wouldn't  know  the  differ- 
ence." 

Abruptly  the  paper  was  lowered, 
and  two  warm  blue  eyes  smiled 
across  at  her. 

'1  don't  advise  you  try  it,  Mrs. 
C.  Anyway,  it's  your  fault  for  spoil- 
ing me  these  sixteen  years." 

''I  really  have,  haven't  I?" 

Contentment,  warm  as  the  early 
morning  sunlight  stealing  through 
her  kitchen  window,  filled  Marian's 
heart.  She  enjoyed  the  early  break- 
fast with  Don  before  the  boys  were 
up.  It  gave  them  a  few  minutes 
alone  in  the  busy  day,  minutes  of 
mutual  understanding,  whether  for 
serious  contemplation  or  even  light 
banter  as  this  morning. 

''Guess  I'd  better  go."  Don  rose 
from  the  table,  his  glass  still  in 
hand. 

"Marian." 

"Yes?" 

"Will  you  be  real  busy  today?  I 
need  to  have  a  stencil  cut.  We've 
got  to  get  a  letter  out  about  the 
budget.  I've  written  it.  There  on 
my  desk.  And  do  you  think  you 
could  go  over  to  the  church  and 
run  it  off?    We'll  need  about  three 

Page  228 


hundred  copies.  I  want  to  get  it 
out  tomorrow,  and  I  can't  do  it  to- 
night, it's  stake  Priesthood  meeting. 
"Oh,  and  will  you  call  Dell  and 
Willis,  tell  them  I'll  pick  them  up 
about  7:45?  And,  Marian,  if  you 
have  time,  there're  a  couple  of  let- 
ters of  recommendation  I  should 
write,  for  Dean  Clayton  and  Jack 
Sawyer.  They  want  to  become 
Eagles.  You  know,  like  the  ones 
you've  written  before.  They'll  be 
coming  for  them,  and  I  haven't  had 
time." 

He  came  to  stand  beside  her  a 
moment  then. 

"You're  a  honey."  He  planted  a 
light  kiss  on  the  tip  of  her  nose. 
"What  would  I  do  without  you, 
Migs?" 

Migs— the  pet  name  brought  a 
rush  of  tender  memories.  It  had 
been  a  long  time  since  he  had  called 
her  that.  He  had  invented  the 
name  back  in  those  World-War 
days  when  she  had  married  him,  a 
slim,  dark-haired  Marine. 

From  the  window  she  watched 
him  getting  into  the  car.  His  hair 
had  slipped  now,  and  was  graying 
at  the  temples,  and  his  figure  had 
lost  its  boyish  slimness.  How  often 
she  had  teased  him  lately  about  hav- 
ing just  the  right  figure  for  a  bishop. 

But  he  was  always  quick  to  re- 
mind her  that  her  own  hair  had  a 
tint  of  gray,  and  that  constantly  she 
was  fighting  to  keep  her  waistline. 

How  perfectly  they  understood 
each  other.  And  how  little  the 
physical  changes  mattered  when  the 
depth  of  understanding  and  warmth 
of  heart  continued  to  grow. 


THE  BISHOP'S  WIFE 


229 


lyt ARIAN  turned  from  the  win- 
dow. Life  had  been  good  to 
them.  Temporally  and  spiritually, 
they  had  been  greatly  blessed.  She 
gathered  the  dishes  from  the  table 
and  put  them  in  the  sink. 

"What's  for  breakfast,  Mom?" 

Tousle-headed  and  sleepy-eyed, 
fifteen-year-old  Dave  stood  tall  and 
blond  in  the  doorway. 

Marian  smiled  at  him.  It  seemed 
only  yesterday  that  he  was  a  mere 
toddler. 

''Get  the  other  boys  up,"  she  said, 
'Til  feed  you  all  at  once." 

As  she  cooked  pancakes,  Marian 
wondered  if  she  would  ever  be  able 
to  fill  her  boys  up.  Fifteen,  twelve, 
ten,  and  seven  —  they  were  all  alike 
and  yet  so  different. 

''Mark,  you  and  Tommy  do  the 
dishes,"  she  announced.  'Tve  got 
some  work  to  do  for  Daddy,  and 
Dave  you'd  better  get  going.  Dad 
will  be  expecting  you.  Denny,  you 
play  around  here,  now,  so  we'll 
know  where  you  are." 

"Mama,"  it  was  Tommy  calling 
from  the  den,  "telephone." 

"He  usually  gets  home  about  six- 
thirty,  but  it's  Priesthood  meeting 
tonight,"  she  answered  into  the 
mouthpiece.  "No,  I  really  couldn't 
tell  you.  Why  don't  you  call  about 
seven  o'clock?" 

Putting  the  phone  back  into  its 
cradle,  Marian  noticed  a  book  laid 
out  upon  the  desk  —  Home  Mem- 
ories oi  President  McKay.  She  re- 
membered Don  saying  he  had 
promised  to  lend  it  to  old  Brother 
Marlow. 

I  could  take  it  to  him  this  morn- 
ing after  I've  finished  the  mimeo- 
graphing, she  thought. 

At  half-past  ten,  with  Denny  at 
her  side  so  he  wouldn't  vex  the 
other  boys  all  morning,  Marian  was 


ready  to  go  to  the  church  to  run 
off  Don's  stencil.  The  scout  letters 
had  been  written,  and  she  had  called 
the  counselors'  wives  about  the 
Priesthood  appointment. 

Just  as  she  she  was  ready  to  go, 
the  Relief  Society  president  called. 
Would  Marian  have  the  bishop  call 
her  tonight  if  he  could? 

"You're  about  as  busy  as  he  is," 
Marian  concluded,  after  she  had 
talked  to  Sister  Franson  a  few  min- 
utes. "I'll  have  him  call  you  for 
sure." 

She  made  a  note  of  it.  Beside 
the  memo  pad  was  a  thick  envelope 
she  hadn't  noticed  before.  Mary 
Ann  Parker's  marriage  license.  Don 
had  married  her  and  the  Hayden 
boy  last  week.  It  was  ready  to 
mail  except  for  a  stamp.  She  would 
stop  at  the  post  office. 

With  the  letter  and  her  other 
things,  Marian  went  out  of  the 
house.  It  was  a  morning  of  sum- 
mer loveliness  —  pink  and  gold,  and 
gently  fragrant  with  the  perfume  of 
blossoming  honey  locusts. 

Mark  and  Tommy  were  working 
on  a  bicycle  in  the  garage. 

"I'll  be  back  in  time  to  get  your 
lunch,"  she  told  them.  "I'd  like 
you  to  do  your  practicing  while  I'm 
gone." 

"Do  we  have  to?"  Tommy  pro- 
tested. 

"Well,  thanks  for  taking  Denny, 
anyway,"  Mark  called  as  she  drove 
out. 

In  the  cool  quiet  of  the  bishop's 
office,  Marian  sat  at  the  table  a 
moment  before  getting  to  the 
mimeographing.  Here,  in  the  quiet 
of  this  office,  Don,  as  the  bishop, 
made  decisions  and  gave  advice  that 
constantlv  affected  human  lives.  It 
was  a  great  and  humbling  responsi- 


230 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


bility  to  serve  the  Lord  in  such  a 
capacity. 

Denny  tugged  at  her  arm.  ''Let's 
do  the  letters,  Mama." 

He  was  intrigued  as  the  printed 
sheets  shd  so  quickly  from  under 
the  roller.  In  a  few  minutes  they 
had  finished  and  were  out  again  in 
the  bright  sunlight. 

/^LD  Brother  Marlow  lived  about 
a  mile  from  town.  His  house, 
of  stately  gingerbread  construction, 
the  color  of  overcooked  tomato  soup, 
stood  behind  a  row  of  tall  Lom- 
bardy  poplars,  cool  and  reminiscent 
of  a  past  generation. 

Brother  Marlow  was  working  in 
his  petunia  bed.  He  was  a  round, 
jolly  little  man,  who,  Denny  de- 
clared, looked  like  Santa  Claus. 

It  pleased  him  when  Marian 
wanted  to  know  about  his  flowers. 
He  took  her  from  plant  to  plant 
explaining.  Especially  he  was 
proud  of  his  roses— hybrids,  a  dozen 
or  more— he  knew  the  name  of 
every  one. 

'Til  set  you  out  some  slips,  Sister 
Crandall,"  he  promised.  Then  he 
begged  her  to  sit  on  his  old  porch, 
and  he  talked  about  his  wife  and 
the  yesteryears.  His  great  apprecia- 
tion for  the  book  and  the  home- 
made gingerbread  that  she  brought 
made  her  realize  anew  how  much 
personal  satisfaction  can  be  derived 
from  the  smallest  act  of  kindness. 

The  boys  were  clamoring  for 
lunch  when  she  got  home,  so  it 
wasn't  until  later  that  she  found 
the  note  by  the  telephone  in  Tom- 
my's round,  boyish  scrawl.  "Mama 
call  IN  7-8926." 

Carefully  she  dialed  the  number, 
not  remembering  whose  it  was  until 
she  heard  the  voice  on  the  other 
end. 


"Allie,"  she  cried,  "how  nice.  It's 
been  ages  since  I've  heard  from 
you." 

"Marian,  I've  got  the  nicest  sur- 
prise. I  just  got  an  airmail  letter 
from  the  Bronsons.  Howard  has 
some  sort  of  a  business  convention 
here  in  town  on  Saturday.  They 
have  to  go  again  on  Sunday,  but 
Audrey  would  like  us  all  to  get  to- 
gether on  Saturday  night.  Marian, 
I  thought  we  could  go  to  that  new 
place  up  Pine  Creek  —  Silver  Lake 
Lodge.  Do  you  know  it's  been  ten 
years  since  we've  seen  Audrey?" 

Audrey  —  the  name  brought  back 
memories  of  a  summer  at  a  Marine 
base  in  South  Carolina,  before  the 
war  ended.  Audrey  and  Howard 
Bronson,  Allie  and  Raymond  Ches- 
ley,  Don  and  she  —  the  six  of  them 
had  lived  at  Parris  Island.  The  boys 
had  served  together  in  the  same 
battery  in  the  Pacific,  and  although 
the  girls  hadn't  known  each  other 
until  that  summer,  it  hadn't  taken 
long  for  them  to  become  close 
friends. 

After  the  war,  the  Bronsons  had 
gone  back  to  the  East  Coast.  Allie 
and  Raymond  lived  only  fifteen 
miles  away,  but  Marian  and  Don 
hadn't  gone  out  with  them  for  more 
than  a  year. 

"Saturday  night  —  that  sounds 
wonderful,"  Marian  told  her  friend. 
"Don  doesn't  have  a  thing  that 
night,  I'm  sure.  It'll  be  like  old 
times,  Allie." 

"Marian,  could  you  and  Don 
meet  here  at  our  place  about  seven 
so  we  won't  be  too  late?  It  takes 
about  half  an  hour  to  drive  up 
there." 

"We'll  be  there,"  Marian  prom- 
ised. "I'll  have  Don  leave  the  store 
early.  I  know  he'll  be  as  anxious 
to  see  you  all  as  I  am." 


THE  BISHOP'S  WIFE 


231 


A/f  ARIAN  was  right  in  her  predic- 
tions, Don  was  enthusiastic 
about  the  Saturday  night  plans.  He 
was  home  from  the  store  at  five 
o'clock  that  night  and  helped  Mar- 
ian with  a  patio  supper  for  the 
boys.  Relaxing  with  the  newspaper 
before  getting  ready,  they  recalled 
old  times. 

''Remember  the  time  we  went  to 
Jacksonville  in  Howard's  old  car?" 

''Do  I!" 

"I  always  thought  we  had  fun  at 
the  beach  in  Savannah,  though. 
Remember  how  Dave  loved  the 
water.  He'd  have  walked  right  into 
the  ocean  if  we  hadn't  held  on  to 
him  every  minute." 

"Speaking  of  Dave,  remember 
how  our  landlord  spanked  him  for 
spilling  the  watermelon  seeds?" 

Don  laughed.  ''Boy,  wasn't  I 
mad!  I  was  ready  to  spank  the  old 
man." 

"Dave  was  practically  a  baby  — 
say,  we'd  better  get  going." 

Marian  followed  Don  into  their 
bedroom.  "What  shall  I  wear?" 
she  asked.  "I  really  haven't  much 
choice." 

"But  I  like  you  in  anything." 

"That's  comforting." 

"How  about  that  blue  dress?  I 
think  you  look  real  cute  in  it." 

"Okay.    The  blue  it  will  be." 

They  were  almost  ready,  Marian 
was  just  helping  Don  with  his  cuff- 
links, when  the  phone  rang. 

"Wonder  who  that  is?' 

"Probably  someone  for  the  kids." 

"Dad,"  Dave  called  from  the  den, 
"telephone." 

"Know  who  it  was,  Dave?"  Mar- 
ian asked,  following  Don  into  the 
den. 

"I  don't  know,  Mom.    It  was  a 


woman's  voice,  sounded  real  wor- 
ried." 

Marian  looked  at  Don  listening 
at  the  phone.  His  face  looked  grave. 

"I  surely  will,"  she  heard  him 
say,  "I'll  come  right  away." 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked,  when  he 
turned  from  the  phone.  "Don, 
where  are  you  going?" 

"Marian,"  he  turned  from  the 
phone,  "Ronnie  Decker  was  hit  by 
an  automobile.  Thrown  from  his 
bike.  They  don't  know  just  how 
badly  he  was  hurt.  Sister  Decker 
would  like  me  to  come  to  the  hos- 
pital to  administer  to  him." 

"Don,  can't  you  send  someone 
else?    Dell  and  Willis  could  go." 

He  shook  his  head.  "It's  my  duty 
to  go,  Marian.  She  asked  for  me. 
Look,  honey,  you  call  Allie  and  tell 
her  we'll  be  a  little  late,  but  I 
should  be  back  from  the  hospital  in 
half  an  hour.  Tell  them  to  go  on 
and  we'll  come  soon  as  we  can." 

He  cupped  his  hand  under  her 
chin,  reading  the  dark  disappoint- 
ment in  her  eyes. 

"I'm  the  bishop,  honey,"  he  re- 
minded her  gently.  "Sister  Decker 
and  Ronnie  are  members  of  my 
ward.  I'll  go  get  Dell,  and  I'll  be 
back  soon  as  I  can." 

She  watched  him  go  and  then 
turned  back  to  the  phone  to  call 
Allie.  The  voice  that  answered  was 
as  filled  with  disappointment  as  her 
own. 

"We'll  wait  for  you,"  Allie  said. 

"No,  you  mustn't  do  that.  We'll 
come  just  as  soon  as  Don  gets  back. 
He  shouldn't  be  too  long." 

An  hour  later  the  phone  rang.  It 
was  Don  calling  from  the  hospital. 

"Marian,  the  doctors  are  still 
working  with  Ronnie.  You  don't 
know   how   sorry   I   am,   honey,   I 


232 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


wanted  to  see  the  Bronsons,  too. 
But  we  just  couldn't  leave.  See  you 
soon  as  I  can/' 

The  boys  were  in  the  basement 
playing  Ping-pong  and  watching 
television.  Marian  changed  into  a 
robe  and  went  out  on  the  patio  to 
wait.  A  full  moon  was  peeking 
above  Mt.  Olympus,  and  a  gentle 
breeze  stirred  the  locusts.  Silly  to 
nurse  a  disappointment  on  such  a 
beautiful  night.  She  turned  her 
thoughts  to  the  vacation  they  were 
planning. 

When  Don  finally  came,  she  met 
him  with  a  smile. 

He  put  his  arms  around  her. 
Without  saying  a  word,  he  knew 
that  she  understood  his  appreciation 
for  her. 

''Ronnie's  going  to  be  all  right," 
he  said.  ''But  he  was  badly  bat- 
tered up,  several  broken  ribs,  and 
his  right  leg  really  smashed.  He 
looked  so  white  and  little  when  they 
brought  him  into  the  room." 

"Well,  he's  only  about  eight, 
isn't  he?" 

"That's  right.  But  do  you  know 
what  he  said  after  we  had  admin- 
istered to  him?  He  said,  'Thanks, 
Bishop,  I  know  the  Lord  is  with 
you.' 

"It  made  me  feel  so  good,  Mar- 
ian. Sister  Decker  was  so  apprecia- 
tive, and  her  husband  —  we  had 
quite  a  talk.  I  really  believe  he  was 
impressed." 

"He  very  well  might  have  been, 
Don,"  she  answered. 


npHE  next  morning  Marian  learned 
how  right  their  impression  con- 
cerning Mr.  Decker  had  been.  It  was 
how  right  their  impression  concern- 
ing Mr.  Decker  had  been.  It  was 
still  early  when  the  phone  rang. 

"Sister  Crandall,  this  is  Jean 
Decker,"  she  heard  the  voice  on  the 
other  end  saying.  "I  want  to  tell 
you  how  much  we  appreciated  hav- 
ing the  bishop  and  Brother  Walker 
administer  to  Ronnie  last  night.  I 
know  the  Lord  was  with  them. 

"And,  Sister  Crandall,  you  don't 
know  what  an  impression  they  made 
on  my  husband.  He's  always  been 
so  disinterested  in  the  Church.  He 
never  would  come  to  meetings  or 
anything.  But  last  night  he  told  me 
that  he  had  no  idea  that  a  Mormon 
bishop  was  so  devoted  to  his  mem- 
bers. 'Maybe  your  church  is  worth 
investigating,'  he  said." 

There  was  a  catch  in  her  voice, 
"You  don't  know  how  much  that 
means  to  me.  I  want  to  thank  you 
so  much  for  the  sacrifices  you  make, 
too.  It  must  be  hard  to  have  your 
husband  gone  so  much,  but  I'll  bet 
you're  really  proud  to  be  the  bish- 
op's wife." 

Marian  felt  a  sudden  wave  of  love 
and  gratitude  fill  her  heart.  What- 
ever sacrifices  she  made  were  doubly 
compensated  by  the  rich  blessings 
she  enjoyed,  she  had  always  known 
that. 

"Oh,  yes,"  she  answered  humbly, 
"I'm  very  proud  to  be  the  bishop's 
wife." 


Seven   1 1  iontks  of  L^oior 

Eva  WiUes  Wangsgaard 


Ward  Linton 

EASTER  LILIES 

GARDEN  plans  and  flower  ar- 
rangements are  composed 
with  the  same  basic  principles 
— contrast  of  size,  height,  and  shape 
with  harmony  and  unification,  prop- 
er use  of  color  and  tones  with 
balance  for  good  composition. 

Color  means  many  things  to  many 
people.  You  can  get  interesting 
effects  with  foliage  alone  or  with 
brilliant  blooms.  There  are  thou- 
sands of  plants  in  the  world  and  it 
is  fun  to  try  everything  you  see, 
but  effective  gardens  are  created 
by  planting  a  choice  few.  Often 
the  simplest  designs  are  the  most 
attractive.  Old  favorite  plants  have 
been  so  improved  upon  that  one 
can  get  a  variety  of  stunning  designs 
by  different  combinations  of  the 
same  plant,  for  example,  the  old 
standby  marigolds  or  zinnias. 

In  landscaping  a  city  lot  the  same 


principles  hold  true  for  the  whole 
as  for  individual  garden  plots.  A 
sample  landscape  is  on  a  long,  nar- 
row lot  (42'  X  132')  with  a  south 
front.  Walking  up  the  driveway 
(not  shown  on  the  diagram)  on 
your  right  is  a  raised  curb  and  three 
feet  of  land.  This  plot  is  set  in 
narcissi. 

Since  my  purpose  from  end  to 
end  of  my  land-picture  is  to  have 
continuous  bloom,  abundance  of 
cutting  flowers,  and  minimum  labor, 
I  learned  which  bulbs  would  survive 
the  summer  irrigating  of  plants 
sharing  the  same  area  with  them. 
The  King  Alfred  daffodils  have  to 
be  replaced  almost  annually,  but 
the  '"paper-whites,"  ''golden  dwarfs," 
and  "Cheerfulness"  live  on  pro- 
lifically  year  after  year. 

In  the  spring  planting  period,  I 
divide  my  clumps  of  azalea  chrysan- 
themums and  replant  them  between 
the  blooming  bulbs.  As  the  nar- 
cissi ripen  and  die  back,  the  chrysan- 
themums grow  and  spread  into 
graceful  domes  of  deep  green  foli- 
age hiding  the  blades,  then  burst 
into  gorgeous  bronze  flowers  in 
July  and  bloom  on  until  snowfall. 

Facing  the  house,  let  us  consider 
the  foundation  planting.  The  house 
is  purple  fire  brick  with  a  brick 
porch  wdth  brick  corner  pillars 
making  an  "L"  with  the  front  wall. 
At  the  right  of  the  porch  in  the 
house  wall  is  a  seven-foot  picture 
window.  Under  the  window  the 
cement  walk  is  cut  away  leaving  a 
small  semicircular  garden  spot.  The 
front  walk  also  curves  around  the 
lawn  to  the  driveway.     On  the  far 

Page  233 


234 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


o_  ^^«!  JRISE.S   9., 


O 


^     S     (annuals)     S     I 


-'  IRISES 

^   ^  PEONIES 


o 

<? 
o 
o 
o 


HOUSE. 


left,  bordering  the  lawn,  is  a  hedge 
of  Peace  roses.  A  curb  also  marks 
this  property  line  and  continues 
west  of  the  porch  and  angles  to  the 
house.  In  the  plot  made  by  the 
right  angle  stands  a  juniper  (pfitz- 


er)  chosen  because  it  tolerates 
shade,  grows  large  and  rapidly,  and 
so  soon  screened  off  the  unsightly 
area  between  the  houses. 

TN  front  of  the  porch  I  marked  a 
garden  plot  which  forms  a  lazy 
''S"  with  the  curve  in  the  cement 
walk,  then  followed  it  with  parallel 
curves  ending  at  the  driveway.  In 
this  area  are  the  foundation  ever- 
greens —  in  front  of  each  pillar  an 
upright,  golden  arborvitae.  Between 
these,  well-centered,  is  a  deep  green 
ball  arborvitae,  and  filling  the  area 
on  either  side  are  two  spreading 
arborvitae  (Armstrong).  Two  other 
upright,  golden  arborvitae  follow 
the  swerve  of  the  pathway  and  the 
earth  between  hides  under  spread- 
ing junipers  known  as  ''tams.'' 

Against  the  wall  of  the  porch  we 
attached  a  wire  framework  of  non- 
rusting  fencing  for  support  for  pur- 
ple clematis  vines.  Between  the 
vines  and  the  evergreens  we  spaced 
two  broad-leafed  evergreen  shrubs 
(Euonymus),  because  they  fan  out 
well,  grow  rapidly,  bear  beautiful 
glossy  green  broad  leaves  the  year 
around,  screen  the  wire  from  sight, 
and  yield  filtered  shade  from  the 
fierce  midday  sun  which  might  tax 
the  strength  of  the  slender  vine 
stems. 

Another  lovely  fan  of  Euonymus 
drapes  the  wall  under  the  high-set 
picture  window  and  the  curve  be- 
neath it  is  a  wonderful  place  in 
which  to  show  off  the  flamboyant 
''Emperor  Red"  tulips  or  the  even 
larger  "Gloria."  All  across  the  front 
of  the  house  and  porch,  in  the  open 
spaces  between  shrubs,  are  azalea 
chrysanthemum  roots  ready  to  add 
their  bronze  domes  to  the  picture 
as  the  summer  progresses,  covering 


SEVEN  MONTHS  OF  COLOR 


235 


Ward  Linton 


PINKS 


the  unsightly  dwindhng  blades  of 
the  tulips.  Also  there  was  room  for 
two  tall-growing  pink  floribunda 
rosebushes  strategically  placed  to 
fill  in  color  between  the  height  of 
the  purple  effusion  of  the  clematis 
and  the  low-arching  bronze  of 
chrysanthemums. 

Walking  past  the  house  down  the 
driveway,  you  notice  that  privacy  is 
maintained  by  an  upright  golden 
arborvitae  set  even  with  the  house- 
line.  The  area  between  the  drive- 
way and  the  neighbor's  house  is  five 
feet,  green  all  year  with  periwinkle 
(myrtle),  and  dotted  with  blue  and 
white  blossoms  in  May.  A  curved 
recess  in  the  cement  driveway  per- 
mits a  hedge  of  floribunda  roses 
(set  from  slips)  along  the  east 
foundation  of  the  house.  There  is 
room  for  a  border  of  ''Emperor 
Red"  tulips  and  chrysanthemums 
planted  against  the  wall  behind  and 
between  the  roses  which  carry  the 
bronze  and  pink  theme  along  the 
house  from  tulip  time  to  autumn. 


The  garage  is  set  back  eleven  feet 
from  the  house.  On  the  right,  the 
myrtle  garden  gives  way  to  a  raised 
plot  of  perennial  phlox  shaded  by 
Austrian  copper  sweetbriers  and 
backed  by  maroon  and  purple  clem- 
atis vines  climbing  the  link  fence. 
On  the  left,  connected  with  the 
house,  is  a  long  patio  (ii'  x  28') 
with  an  aluminum  roof,  white,  to 
match  the  woodwork  on  the  house. 

OINCE  the  lines  of  the  house, 
garage,  and  patio  are  all  straight 
and  a  curve  lends  itself  to  easier 
artistry,  I  broke  up  the  straightness 
by  cutting  arcs  in  the  lawn  and 
planting  native  junipers  in  the  tri- 
angles thus  created,  covering  the  ex- 
posed earth  with  spreading  junipers, 
Armstrongs,  and  ''tams."  The  four- 
foot  garden  west  of  the  patio  is 
planted  with  shrubs,  an  English 
yew  which  thrives  on  shade,  Ameri- 
can Beauty  June  roses,  and  climbers. 
In  spring,  numerous  tulips  of  the 
great  Darwin  type  come  up  between 


Ward  Linton 


NASTURTIUMS 


236 


ELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


the  Boston  ivy  leaves,  grow  to  a 
height  from  eighteen  inches  to 
thirty-two  inches  and  spread  a  riot 
of  color  abroad,  then  creep  back 
under  the  ivy  leaves  during  the  sum- 
mer. The  roses  follow  the  west 
fence  line  all  down  the  lot.  We 
chose  a  link  fence  to  get  a  feeling 
of  spaciousness  blending  the  gardens 
of  the  neighborhood  and  achieved 
privacy  by  planting  taller  shrubs, 
lilacs,  forsythia,  and  altheas  where 
necessary.  The  dense  green  of 
hydrangeas  fills  in  the  shady  places. 
Behind  the  garage  we  described 
another  arc  in  the  lawn,  built  a 
slatted  redwood  canopy  to  filter  the 
high  noon  sun,  and  specially  pre- 
pared the  soil  for  the  begonia  bed 
with  a  backdrop  of  vetch  ivy  on  the 
garage  wall.  On  the  left,  is  a  peren- 
nial garden  of  irises,  lilies,  and  pe- 
onies partially  shaded  by  two  flower- 
ing crab  trees  —  a  Hopi  with  its 
single,  deep-rose  blossoms  and  jewel- 
like fruits,  and  the  Betchel,  with  its 
clusters    of    appleblossoms  —  pink 


Ward  Linton 

SNOW  FLURRY  IRIS 


Don  Knight 

VIRGINIA  STOCK 

double  flowers.  There  is  still  room 
for  a  small  rectangle  of  perennials 
on  the  east  end  balancing  with  the 
lilies  on  the  west. 

All  the  borders  and  vacant  spots 
between  large  perennials  are  car- 
peted with  Ballerina  petunias  as  my 
color-scheme  for  the  rear  garden 
is  set  by  the  phlox  in  their  luscious 
pastel  tones.  A  row  of  phlox  be- 
tween the  peony  rows  holds  tall 
bushy  racemes  of  gorgeous  rose, 
purple,  salmon,  and  maroon  florets 
above  the  midsummer  foliage  of 
the  peonies. 

All  over  the  garden  are  natural- 
ized clumps  of  hyacinths,  tulips,  and 
daffodils  that  spring  up  early  and 
scatter  generous  cups  of  sunshine 
for  March  and  April  pick-ups  that 
last  well  into  May,  then  die  down 
modestly  under  the  summer  foliage 
and  abundant  petunia  blooms. 

CHADE  for  the  back  lawn  is  pro- 
vided by  a  Norway  maple  tree 
which   was   a  wind-blown    seedling 


SEVEN  MONTHS  OF  COLOR 


237 


seventeen  years  ago,  and  an  inter- 
esting element  of  what's-around-the- 
corner  surprise  is  achieved  by  a  mag- 
nolia shrub  which  arches  out  grace- 
fully to  filter  the  afternoon  sunshine 
before  it  reaches  the  begonias.  Its 
heavy  rose-washed  white,  tulip-like 
blossoms  are  exotic  in  season,  and 
its  glossy  leaves  are  a  full  season's 
delight. 

The  iris  bed  is  a  series  of  circles 
of  patented  varieties  surrounding  a 
circular  raised  garden  in  the  center 
between  the  crabtrees.  They,  with 
the  peonies,  provide  an  abundance 
of  cutting  bloom  when  we  need  it 
most  for  Decoration  Day,  weddings, 
and  graduations,  and  their  simple 
foliage  makes  a  fine  carpeting  be- 
neath stands  of  planters  filled  with 
summer  bloom. 

Between  and  among  the  back- 
ground shrubs  and  lilacs,  grow  more 
and  taller,  fall-blooming  chrysan- 
themums. These  tolerate  shade 
well  and  add  to  the  green  tones  of 
the  backdrop  until  autumn  when 
they  flame  out  in  reds,  bronzes,  and 
golden  tones  upon  the  changing 
scene. 

In  all  shaded  areas  where  flowers 


are  impractical,  Boston  and  English 
ivy  trail  their  beautifully  cut,  broad 
leaves  under  the  shrubs,  hiding 
earthy  spots  and  tying  everything 
together  with  their  restful,  pleasing 
greenness. 

A  garden  is  a  personal  thing. 
What  best  suits  your  home  will  be 
determined  by  the  architecture  and 
by  what  you  like,  because  people  are 
seldom  comfortable  in  uncongen- 
ial surroundings.  These  rules  are 
general:  plan  as  a  unit,  vary  the 
individual  parts,  keep  a  color 
scheme,  buy  well,  keep  designs 
simple,  and  keep  gardens  well- 
groomed.  Buy  perennials,  especial- 
ly peonies,  by  catalogue  name,  and 
choose  only  high-grade  varieties. 
Never  plant  inferior  plants  just  be- 
cause they  are  cheap.  Fewer  and 
better  specimens  will  yield  more 
quickly  and  with  lasting  returns.  If 
you  cannot  landscape  a  whole  lot 
at  once,  buy  a  few  plants  each  year, 
keeping  the  whole  plan  in  mind 
and  placing  plants  where  they  will 
be  unified  in  the  same  growth  cycle. 
Let  your  garden  rate  high  in  enjoy- 
ment and  livability  without  sacri- 
ficing either  utility  or  beauty. 


v(/ild  [Primrose 

Evelyn  F/eldsted 

Over  furrowed  fields  beyond  the  town. 
Sleeping  under  snowflake  down, 
The  primrose  wakes  when  winter  wanes, 
And  alone  a  queenly  flower  reigns. 

When  sunset  leaves  a  silver  loom, 
To  weave  the  light  through  hillside  aisles. 
The  evening  primrose  sends  perfume, 
Across  the  land  of  prairie  wilds. 

To  the  infinite  design  attuned, 
Wielding  beauty's  unseen  scepter, 
A  small,  white  flower  tells  of  peace. 
And  of  earth  the  true  inheritor. 


Sixty    LJears  KyLgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  April  i,  and  April  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

MARCH  17th  CELEBRATION  IN  PARC  WAN:  I  wonder  if  there  are  any  who 
care  to  read  of  the  unpretentious  ward  of  Parowan,  or  rather  the  Relief  Society  in  this 
ward?  ...  At  two  p.m.  we  had  a  program  meeting,  the  time  being  occupied  by  a 
number  of  the  elderly  sisters  speaking  on  the  object  of  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  .  some 
very  appropriate  recitations  by  the  younger  sisters  with  some  well  chosen  songs  and 
sentiments,  making  those  present  feel  like  saying,  ''It  is  good  to  be  here."  In  the 
evening  the  organization  gave  a  ball,  the  members  of  the  society  contributing  a  dainty 
lunch.  .  .  .  Many  of  our  members  are  young  mothers  whose  first  duty  is  to  guard  and 
guide  the  precious  jewels  an  indulgent  Parent  has  entrusted  to  them.  .  .  .  there  is  a 
certain  magical  link  that  seems  to  chain  us  together  so  that  whenever  we  aim  for 
anything  in  righteousness  we  are  sure  to  gain  it.  .  .  . 

— E.  Crane  Watson 

FREEDOM:  The  very  air  we  breathe  is  redolent  of  freedom.  For  this  precious 
gift  let  us  offer  a  tribute  of  praise  from  the  altar  of  our  hearts  to  the  God  of  liberty. 
We  can  scarcely  be  too  ardent  in  our  enthusiasm  concerning  this  goodly  land,  these 
beautiful  vales  in  the  desert  where  a  band  of  weary  Pilgrims  found  rest  and  peace  after 
a  long  and  toilsome  journey  across  the  bleak  and  desolate  plains,  having  been  wanderers 
like  the  children  of  Israel  for  an  indefinite  period  because  of  their  religious  faith  .  .  . 
and  finally  made  their  resting  place  by  America's  Great  Dead  Sea.  .  .  . 

— Emmeline  B.  Wells 

YOUR    CHILDREN 

Teach  them  your  children  round  the  hearth 

When  evening  fires  burn  clear; 

And  in  the  fields  of  harvest  mirth, 

And  on  the  hills  of  deer. 

So  shall  each  unforgotten  word 

When  far  their  loved  ones  roam. 

Call  back  the  hearts  which  once  it  stirred 

To  childhood's  holy  home.  .  .  . 

— Selected 

DR.  ELLIS  R.  SHIPP'S  GRADUATES:  Sister  Ellis  R.  Shipp  is  an  M.D.  and 
graduated  from  Philadelphia  .  .  .  the  whole  class,  eight  in  number,  passed  the  written 
examinations  before  the  State  Medical  Board  of  Utah.  They  all  averaged  80  per  cent, 
and  two  of  the  students,  Mrs.  Emily  G.  Cluff  and  Miss  Olea  Shipp,  were  specifically 
mentioned  as  coming  through  with  flying  colors,  these  two  getting  ninety-five  per 
cent.  .  .  .  Dr.  Shipp  cannot  receive  too  much  eulogy  for  the  good  work  she  is  doing,  .  .  . 
The  students  are  scattered  all  through  the  country  and  do  much  good  in  the  communi- 
ties where  they  reside,  in  alleviating  suffering,  and  what  is  better,  instructing  their 
patients  how  to  prevent  it.  .  .  .  Our  successes  have  only  caused  us  to  feel  more  humble 
and  thankful  to  our  Heavenly  Father,  for  we  realize  that  he  has  given  us  the  abihty 
to  understand  and  opened  the  way  for  us  to  devote  our  time  to  this  gloriously  interesting 
study.  .  .  . 

—Emily  G.  Cluff 

Page  238 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


gELLE  S.  SPAFFORD,  General 
President  of  Relief  Society,  left 
Salt  Lake  City,  February  27th,  for 
London  to  study  the  programs  of 
the  Women's  Voluntary  Service 
Organizations  of  England.  An- 
nouncement of  the  trip  came  from 
President  David  O.  McKay  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints.  President  Spafford  was 
invited  to  study  these  organizations 
by  Dowager  Marchioness  of  Read- 
ing, G.B.E.  (Dame  Grand  Com- 
mander of  the  Order  of  the  British 
Empire)  and  C.S.T.  (of  the  Order 
of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem).  Lady 
Reading  is  also  a  member  of  the 
House  of  Lords  in  the  British 
Parliament. 

jyiRS.  MARY  G.  ROEBLING 
has  recently  been  elected  to 
the  board  of  governors  of  the 
American  Stock  Exchange.  This  is 
the  first  time  a  woman  has  been  a 
member  of  a  governing  body  of  a 
United  States  securities  market. 

"lyiRS.  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard, 
well-known  poet,  and  frequent  con- 
tributor to  The  Rehei  Society  Mag- 
azine, has  a  new  volume  of  poems, 
her  fifth,  just  off  the  Wings  Press. 
In  this  book.  Shape  of  Earth,  are 
poems  of  nature  and  of  the  human 
heart.  Many  have  a  deep  religious 
feeling.  The  poems  show  delicacy, 
imagination,  strength,  and  imagery. 


"lyilSS  Verla  Birrell,  assistant  pro- 
fessor of  art.  University  of 
Utah,  is  the  author  of  The  Textile 
Arts,  published  in  January  by  Harp- 
er and  Brothers.  The  volume  is 
designed  as  a  text,  a  reference  book 
for  anthropological,  archaeological, 
or  historical  research,  or  for  studies 
in  home  economics  or  art.  It  will 
be  equally  useful  as  a  guide  to  those 
interested  in  weaving,  braiding,  fab- 
ric design,  fabric  dyeing,  and  print- 
ing. Miss  Birrell,  a  Latter-day 
Saint,  has  published  poems  and 
has  received  citations  for  her  paint- 
ings. 

jyrRS.  MARY  FRANCES  MOSES 

recently  died  at  the  age  of 
100  years.  She  was  the  first  woman 
appointed  to  a  United  States  civil 
service  position,  a  Treasury  Depart- 
ment clerk  at  $900  a  year  —  in  1883, 
six  months  after  President  Chester 
Arthur  signed  the  Civil  Service  Act. 

PLEANOR  STOKER  BOLL,  so- 
ciologist, in  collaboration  with 
James  H.  S.  Bossard,  discusses  inter- 
faith  marriages  in  the  new  book 
Why  Marriages  Go  Wrong  ( Ronald 
Press,  New  York).  The  authors 
conclude  that  marriages  involving 
people  of  different  faiths  are  several 
times  as  likely  to  end  in  divorce  as 
marriages  between  people  of  identi- 
cal faiths. 

Page  239 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    46 


APRIL    1959 


NO.    4 


School  cJhu  QJeelin 


U 


'gs 


School  thy  feehngs,  oh  my  brother; 
Train  thy  warm  impulsive  soul; 
Do  not  its  emotions  smother, 
But  let  wisdom's  voice  control. 

— Charles  W.  Penrose 


6  6  Q  CHOOL  thy  feelings"  is 
^^  the  poet's  gentle  way  of 
^"^^  encouraging  self-discipline. 
Disciphne  is  not  a  severe  word,  yet 
it  has  been  so  frequently  used  in 
connection  with  punishment  that 
to  some  people  it  has  no  other  mean- 
ing than  punishment.  In  reahty, 
discipline  is  training  that  develops 
self-control,  and  indicates  some  sub- 
mission to  authority.  In  fact,  the 
word  discipline  comes  from  the 
same  root  word  as  disciple.  ''Dis- 
ciple" brings  to  mind  the  followers 
of  Christ.  It  follows,  then,  that 
one  might  think  of  discipline  as 
training  to  be  a  follower  of  the 
teachings  of  the  Savior. 

''Life  is  a  gift  of  God  and  there- 
fore divine.  The  proper  use  of  this 
divinity  impels  men  to  become  the 
master,  not  the  slave,  of  nature" 
(President  David  O.  McKay). 

When  God  granted  to  his  chil- 
dren the  glorious  privilege  of  the 
right  to  choose,  he  did  not  leave 
them  without  help  in  choosing  the 
right.  He  gave  to  each  of  them  a 
spark  of  divinity.  Brigham  Young 
tells  us  that  the  will  of  man  is  the 
divinity  God  placed  in  his  intelli- 
gent creatures.  In  another  discourse 
he  said: 

I  have  frequently  said  that  the  greatest 
endowment    God    ever    gave    to    man    is 

Page  240 


good,  sound,  solid  sense  to  know  how  to 
go\'ern  ourselves.  ,  .  .  Let  every  person 
be  determined,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  to  overcome  every  besetment 
— to  be  the  master  of  himself,  that  the 
Spirit  God  has  put  in  your  tabernacle  shall 
rule  .  .  .  (Discourses  of  Brigham  Young, 
pp.  265-266,  1941  Edition). 

The  power  of  self-denial  and  the 
resultant  self-mastery  are  guiding 
principles  in  character  building. 
Some  of  the  ordinary  aspects  of  liv- 
ing, if  carried  to  an  excess,  can  be 
forces  of  evil.  For  example,  a  healthy 
appetite  can  be  a  physical  bene- 
fit; but  if  this  appetite  becomes  over- 
indulgence in  food  the  body  suffers, 
and  greed,  an  evil  characteristic,  may 
result.  So  it  is  with  other  instincts 
and  passions;  carried  to  an  excess 
they  may  degrade  instead  of  uplift. 
Christ  "taught,  and  modern  physiol- 
ogy and  psychology  confirm,  that 
hate  and  jealousy,  and  other  evil 
passions,  destroy  a  man's  physical 
vigor  and  efficiencv"  (President 
David  O.  Mckay,  Pathways  to  Hap- 
piness, page  62). 

The  abundant  life,  the  life  that 
leads  to  joy  everlasting,  is  character- 
ized by  victory  over  self,  and  the 
acquisition  of  spirituality. 

All  of  the  prophets  have  cautioned 
the  people  in  matters  of  self-restraint. 
Some  have  taught  that  uncontrolled 
anger  can  so  cloud  the  mind  that 


EDITORIAL  241 

one  is  led  to  do  and  say  many  things  en  rod   could  drive   children  away 

that  later  cause  regret.  The  Prophet  from  their  parents.     "Where  there 

Joseph  Smith  taught  the  early  Relief  is  severity  there  is  no  affection  of 

Society  sisters  to  be  very  tolerant  of  filial  feelings."  Love  and  understand- 

the  faults  of  others,  but  extremely  ing  are  the  tools  of  disciplinary  ac- 

intolerant  of  their  own   shortcom-  tion. 

ings.     He  was  concerned  with  the  Parents  must  recognize  that  chil- 

evil  that  can  result  from  gossip  and  dren  will  show   some   irritation  at 

counseled    them    to    control    their  restraint.     No    doubt    the   parents 

tongues  and  not  to  spread  unhappi-  have  felt  it  themselves  and  should 

ness.    He  showed  them  the  beauty  handle  the  situation  with  sympathy, 

of  meekness  of  spirit,  of  humility,  Children   welcome    fair   limitations 

and  of  acting  with  loving  kindness,  of  acceptable  behavior,  and  profit  by 

The  spirit  of  their  homes,  the  hap-  knowing  what  they  may  and  should 

piness  of  their  husbands  and  chil-  do.    Firmness,  not  vacillation,  pro- 

dren,  were  of  such  importance  as  vides  the  right  teaching.    Lovingly, 

to  require  unselfish  thoughtfulness  kindly,  but  firmly,  children  must  be 

of  them,  he  taught.  taught  obedience.     'There  can  be 

No  one  can  teach  others  self-dis-  no  true  happiness  in  the  home  with- 

cipline   unless   he   has  achieved   it  out  obedience— obedience  obtained, 

himself.     In  no  other  relationship  not    through    physical    force,    but 

with  others  is  the  necessity  of  being  through  the  divine  element  of  love" 

exemplary  so  important.  In  his  Let-  (President    McKay).      When    one 

teis  and  Social  Aims,  Emerson  sug-  has  learned  to  be  obedient  he  has 

gested:  ''Do  not  say  things.    What  learned  an  important  aspect  of  self- 

you  are  stands  over  you  the  while,  control. 

and  thunders  so  that  I  cannot  hear  Self-control  leads  to  a  more  rev- 

what  you  say  to  the  contrary."     In  erent   living  of  the   gospel;   a   real 

no  other  instance  is  the  effort  to  spirituality.       Self-discipline     lends 

teach  "Do  as  I  say,  not  as  I  do"  so  strength  and  wisdom  to  leadership, 

unavailing.  Self-restraint  aids  in  avoiding  evil. 

Our  leaders  teach  that  discipline  All  of  them  are  parts  of  righteous 

is   not   a   rod.     President  Brigham  living. 

Young  said  that  the  use  of  the  wood-  — L.  W.  M. 


WaL    /7?< 


Hazel  Loomis 

Linger,  lilacs,  linger, 
Just  a  little  longer. 
While  I  breathe  the  fragrance 
On  the  midnight  air. 
But  if  you  go,  oh,  lilacs, 
Go,  while  I  am  sleeping. 
Then  wake  me  gently,  lilacs, 
With  a  blossom  in  my  hair. 


O^iSLdu    TO  THE  FIELD 

\Jorignam    Ljoung    UniversUii  on   (^atnpus 
JLeaaership    Vi/eek 

June  6-10,  1959 

TUNE  6-10  of  1959  the  doors  of  Brigham  Young  University  will  again  open 
^  to  the  guests  of  the  outstanding  Leadership  Week  on  the  Provo  Campus. 
Each  year  the  Relief  Soeiety  members  have  found  the  events  of  Leadership 
Week  most  interesting,  enjoyable,  and  of  great  help  in  their  year's  pro- 
gram. The  General  Board  would  like  to  direct  the  attention  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society  to  the  following  events  which,  along  with  many 
others,  will  be  of  great  value  to  Relief  Society  women: 

Relief  Society  Theology  Lessons — "The  Doctrine  and  Covenants" 

Relief  Society  Social  Science  Lessons — "Spiritual  Living  in  the  Nuclear  Age" 

Relief  Society  Literature  Lessons — "America's  Literature" 

Demonstrations  on  Food  Preparation:     The  Bread  Basket,  Food  with  a  Foreign 

Accent,  Dress  up  Your  Vegetables,  Food  Becomes  You 
Food  Storage 
Food  for  Large  Groups 
Bazaar  Helps 

Handicrafts  and  Work  Day  Helps 
Planning  the  Home  Grounds  for  Better  Living 
First  Aid  for  the  Home  and  Home  Nursing 
Record  Keeping  in  the  Home 
Planning  for  Social  Recreation 
Teaching  Adults 
Family  Hour  Activities 
Arts  and  Crafts  for  Teachers  of  Adults 
Construction  of  Teaching  Aids 
Storytelling  and  Dramatization 

Youth  and  Parents  Share  in  Looking  Ahead  to  Marriage 
Fashion  Trends 
Bargains  and  Buys 
It's  the  Fit  That  Counts 
Stretching  the  Wardrobe 
How  to  Conduct  Our  Hymns 
Materials  and  Methods  for  Church  Choirs 
Organ  Instruction 
Writing  for  the  Church 
Book  Bait  for  the  Family 
Every  Home  Should  Ha\'e  Three — Buy  Wisely 
Ward  Librarians'  Workshop 
Chemistry,  Electricity,  Physics  in  the  Home 
Fashion  Shows 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey,  author  of  the  theology  lessons  for  the  coming 
year,  will  teach  the  course  on  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants;  Elder  Brian t  S. 
Jacobs,  author  of  the  Relief  Society  literature  lessons,  will  teach  the  classes 
in  America's  Literature;  and  Elder  Blaine  M.  Porter,  author  of  the  social 

Page  242 


NOTES  TO  THE  FIELD  243 

science  lessons,  will  teach  the  course  in  Spiritual  Living  in  the  Nuclear  Age. 
Many  outstanding  lectures  and  demonstrations  on  family  life,  in  addition 
to  the  above  list,  will  be  given.  Each  day  a  devotional  assembly  will  be 
held  with  excellent  keynote  speakers,  and  evening  entertainments  will 
climax  each  day. 

Detailed  programs  and  registration  cards  may  be  obtained  by  writing 
to  or  calling  at  the  Brigham  Young  University  Adult  Education  and 
Extension  Services  in  Provo,  Utah. 

The  information  and  teachings  given  at  Leadership  Week  do  not 
substitute  for  the  official  Relief  Society  instructions,  but  the  material  is 
beneficial  as  it  supplements  and  enhances  understanding. 


Song  for  cHer  Soul 

Ruth  H.  Chadwick 

I  heard  her  singing,  sitting  there  alone — 
The  words  I  knew  by  heart,  and  yet  before 
I  saw  her  faee  or  stepped  inside  her  door, 
I  felt  a  newborn  grandeur  in  her  tone. 

She  had  not  heard  my  footsteps  as  I  came, 
And  so  I  watched  and  listened  to  her  song. 
Her  fragile  body,  braced  to  make  it  strong. 
Bent  forward  now  above  her  quilting  frame. 

Her  bony  fingers  shook;  her  shoulders  twitched. 
Then,  gripping  fast  the  frame,  she  forced  her  chair 
On  wheels  to  move  along  the  side,  to  where 
Another  pattern  waited  to  be  stitched. 

And  all  the  while,  she  sang  without  a  break 
In  melody  or  words,  first  soft  and  sweet. 
Then  full  and  strong,  and  with  each  new  repeat 
She  sewed  fresh  courage  there  for  her  own  sake. 

Her  pain  was  eased  by  the  tune  she  loved  so  well; 
The  words,  her  testimony,  "All  is  well!" 


cJo  a  QJriend 

Marion  Wfiiterbottom 

npHE  haunting  melody  of  a  lute  was  casting  its  spell  over  me  as  I  watched  the  lonely 
■*•  river  winding  its  way  out  to  the  sea.  Then,  suddenly,  a  jubilant  symphony  seemed 
to  fill  the  land.  The  entire  world  seemed  beautiful  as  I  clasped  your  outstretched  hand; 
as  we  walked  together  the  muddy  river  turned  to  dusky  jade;  the  dark  clouds  vanished 
from  my  sight,  and  I  no  longer  was  afraid.  I  knew  that  this  perfect  harmony  would 
never  come  to  an  end,  because  from  that  day  until  forever  I  had  you  for  a  friend. 


theRlgiit  CircTes 


cJhe  uiight   (circles 

Swing  the  corner  like  swinging  on  a  gate — 
Now  your  own  if  you're  not  too  late; 
Ring  up  four  with  all  your  might, 
All  join  in  and  circle  right. 

/^AILY  the  dancers  circle  and  swing  to  the  beat  of  the  band  and  the 
command  of  the  caller  .  .  .  every  happy  heart  in  tune. 
What  wholesome  harmony;  what  wonderful  fun  .  .  .  when  everybody's 

in  step  and  in  tune,  and  when  your  partners  in  the  dance  are  clean,  healthy, 

wholesome  people  like  yourself. 

Page  244 


THE  RIGHT  CIRCLES  245 

And  so  it  is  in  real  life,  too.  The  circle  is  gay  or  dull,  good  or  bad, 
as  we  find,  or  fail  to  find,  the  right  partners  and  heed,  or  ignore,  the  com- 
mand of  the  ''caller." 

Life  is  a  series  of  circles,  beginning  with  the  family  circle.  For  this 
happy  circle,  when  love  and  faith  abide  in  the  home,  we  give  thanks  to 
kind  and  wise  parents.  Working,  playing,  and  praying  together,  the  happy 
family  moves  from  round  to  round  in  perfect  rhythm. 

Next  we  widen  our  circles  to  include  an  ever-growing  number  of  casual 
or  close  associates:  chums  of  our  youth,  neighbors,  schoolmates,  club,  social, 
business,  and  Church  friends.  Out  of  these  circles  come  eventually  our 
more  enduring  friendships,  our  lovers  and  sweethearts,  and  the  permanent 
partners  we  will  choose  to  help  us  start  new  family  circles  of  our  own. 

These  permanent  circles  of  association  and  affection  will  become  for 
us,  if  we  choose  them  wisely  and  keep  in  time  and  tune,  the  light  circles. 
In  them  we  will  find  true  harmony  and  happiness. 

BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 


(!:yld  JLogging  LKoad 

Maude  Rubin 

Across  this  sun-baked  hillock, 
Along  this  rutted  road, 
Once  a  lunging  bullock 
Sweated  and  pulled  his  load.  .  . 
Straight  logs  to  build  a  cabin, 
A  root  to  shelter  love, 
Walls  against  winter's  chilling, 
A  hearth-fire  warm  as  clove. 


Left  scattered  in  wide  defiance, 
Among  these  quiet  stones, 
Were  seeds  of  those  needled  giants, 
Sleeping  in  resiny  cones. 
They  woke  to  forgiving  greenness, 
Thickets  of  youngling  trees, 
Children  of  fir  and  hemlocks, 
Where  time  and  a  rain-wet  breeze 
Unsealed  each  varnished  pod — 
Then  left  the  rest  to  God.  .  .  . 


Uxecipes  QJroin   the   ibast   L^entrai  States    l! Lission 

Submitted  by  Marie  Curtis  Richards 

Alabama  Pecan  Pie 
(Popular  in  Tennessee  and  Mississippi) 

Martha  /oe  GcLuett,  Memphis,  Tennessee 

Vi   c.  sugar  2  tbsp.  melted  butter 

4  tbsp.  corn  meal  1   c.  dark  syrup 

2  eggs  1  c.  pecans 

Line  nine-inch  pie  pan  with  pastry  and  set  aside.  Measure  and  stir  sugar  and  corn 
meal  together  in  mixing  bowl.  Mix  in  eggs,  butter,  and  corn  syrup.  Stir  in  pecans, 
and  pour  into  unbaked  pie  shell.  Bake  at  375°  for  thirty-five  to  forty  minutes. 
If  glass  pan  is  used,  reduce  baking  time  five  minutes. 

Leather  Britches 
(Dried  String  Beans — Cooked) 

Lucy  Harmon,  Chaileston,  West  Virginia 

Choose  good,  full  green  beans.  String  (but  do  not  break)  on  a  heavy  thread 
with  a  darning  needle.  Hang  up  to  dry  inside  away  from  insects.  Let  dry  until  com- 
pletely dry.  (This  takes  several  days  in  humid  climate  and  not  so  long  in  hot,  dry 
climate.)     Then  place  in  a  container  with  lid  and  store  in  dry  place. 

To  cook  Leather  Britches,  either  soak  overnight  or  pour  boiling  water  over  them, 
cover,  and  let  stand  a  few  minutes.  Pour  off  water  and  put  in  pan  with  a  little  water, 
salt  to  taste,  season  with  ham  hock  or  bacon.  Cook  over  low  flame  for  five  or  six 
hours.  Add  a  httle  water  as  needed.  Let  the  water  all  cook  away  before  serving. 
These  are  delicious  in  the  wintertime  with  corn  bread. 

Squirrel  With  Pork  Chops 
(A  Delicacy  in  the  South) 

Lucy  Harmon,  Chaihston,  West  Vuginm 

Put  a  couple  of  pork  chops  in  bottom  of  pan.  Dress  and  cut  squirrel  and  place  on 
top  of  pork  chops.  Cover  with  water.  Salt  and  pepper  to  taste.  Cook  slowly  until 
tender  and  the  water  is  cooked  away,  and  pork  chops  fry.  Let  brown  well.  Pour  a 
little  water  (2  or  3  spoonfuls)  and  cover  for  a  few  seconds.  This  makes  its  own  brown 
gravy. 

Fried  Pies 

Cook  dried  fruit  in  very  little  water  until  tender.     Add  sugar  to  taste.     Cool. 

Dough : 
1   c.  flour  Vi    tsp.  salt 

Vi    c.  shortening  2  tbsp.  cold  water 

Mix  flour,  salt,  and  shortening  until  pieces  are  about  the  size  of  small  peas.  Add 
cold  water  and  mix.  Handle  as  little  as  possible.  Wrap  in  wax  paper  and  chill.  When 
ready  to  use  pinch  off  pieces  to  make  about  a  three-inch  circle  when  rolled.  Roll  on 
floured  board. 

Put  a  tablespoon  of  fruit  on  one  side  and  pull  dough  over  and  pinch  edges  together 
with  a  fork.  Fry  in  deep,  hot  fat.  Brown  on  one  side  and  then  the  other.  When  done, 
drain  on  paper  towels  to  remove  excess  fat. 

Page  246 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  EAST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION  247 

Lazy  Pie 

Melt  one-fourth  pound  butter  or  other  shortening  in  casserole  dish.  (A  deep  dish  to 
prevent  spilling  should  be  used.) 

Mix  together  the  following  ingredients: 

1   c.  flour  1   tbsp.  baking  powder 

1   c.  sugar  %   c.  milk 

Pour  the  above  into  melted  butter.     (Distribute  evenly,  but  do  not  stir!) 

Add:  iVi   e.  cooked  fruit  with  syrup  (sweetened  to  taste). 

T)o  not  mix  fruit  and  syrup  when  adding  to  casserole,  just  pour  it  in  as  evenly  as 
possible.  You  will  be  surprised  at  how  the  fruit  takes  its  place  and  the  crust  comes 
to  the  top  by  itself. 

Cook  at  350°  F.  for  forty-five  minutes  or  until  browned  nicely. 

Makes  six  large  servings  or  eight  small  ones.  Serve  plain  or  with  ice  cream  or 
whipped  cream. 

(Note:  With  some  canned  fruit,  if  syrup  is  thicker,  you  may  need  to  add  one-half 
cup  of  water.) 

Sweet  Potato  Casserole 

Mrs.  Thompson  Crawford,  Fairmont,  West  Virginia 
(Original  Recipe) 

1  medium-sized  can  sweet  potatoes  4  tbsp.  orange  juice 

Yz  c.  brown  sugar  1  tsp.  salt 

4  tbsp.  butter  or  other  shortening  !4  c.  raisins 

1  tbsp.  grated  orange  rind  nuts  as  desired 

Mash  sweet  potatoes  with  fork.  Add  all  other  ingredients  and  mix  well  together. 
Put  into  casserole  and  bake  in  350°  oven  about  thirty  minutes. 

Orange  Sugar  Cookies 

Mrs.  Thompson  Crawford,  Fniimont,  West  Virginia 
(Original  Recipe) 

%  c.  shortening  3  tsp.  baking  powder 

1/4  c.  sugar  1  tsp.  salt 

2  eggs  grated  rind  of  1  medium-sized  orange 

3  c.  flour  4  tbsp.  orange  juice 

Cream  shortening,  sugar,  and  eggs  together.  Add  sifted  dry  ingredients  to  first 
mixture  along  with  orange  juice  and  rind.  Chill.  Roll  out  or  use  cookie  press.  Bake 
in  350°  oven  for  ten  to  fifteen  minutes. 

Butterscotch  Pudding 

Franklin,  West  Virginia,  Rehei  Society 

2  c.  brown  sugar  J4   c.  butter 
1  qt.  cold  water 

Boil  down  to  a  light  syrup  in  a  saucepan  and  then  beat  the  mixture. 

Second  Mixture 

2  eggs  1  c.  sweet  milk 

1  c.  white  sugar  2  tsp.  baking  powder 

2  tbsp.  vanilla  2^2  c.  sifted  flour 

Beat  eggs  and  sugar  and  add  vanilla  and  milk.  Then  add  the  flour  and  baking 
powder.  Put  the  dough  in  the  syrup  and  set  it  in  the  oven  to  bake  until  brown. 
Looks  like  a  cake.     Makes  four  to  six  servings. 


248  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

Old  Fashioned  Meat  Pudding 

Ruby  Ederburn,  C/arlcsburg,  West  Virginia 

1  hog's  head  com  meal  (to  thicken  as  desired) 

1  hog's  hver  salt  and  pepper  to  taste 

Skin  hog's  head  and  cut  in  pieces.  Remove  the  tongue  and  scald  to  remove  outer 
layer.  Cook  in  a  large  kettle  until  meat  is  tender.  Cook  liver  in  separate  pan  and 
don't  save  broth  off  the  liver.  Grind  the  cooked  meat  together.  In  the  broth  left 
from  the  hog's  head,  add  enough  corn  meal  to  thicken  and  cook  at  least  one  hour. 
After  the  hour,  add  salt  and  pepper  to  taste  and  add  ground  meat  and  boil  another 
hour,  stirring  frequently.  When  done,  pour  in  pans  and  grease  will  cover  top.  When 
cold  slice  and  fry.  Will  keep  for  over  a  month  if  in  cool  place.  Any  other  bones  left 
over  from  butchering  may  be  cooked  with  the  hog's  head  as  it  gives  a  better  flavor. 
Extra  scraps  of  meat  may  be  added. 

Green  Tomato  Kraut 
Samantha  Hayes,  Webster  Springs,  West  Vhginia 

Slice  1  peck  green  tomatoes  and  put  in  granite  dishpan.  Sprinkle  three  cups  salt 
over  this  and  let  stand  over  night.  Next  day  drain  the  green  water  off  and  chop  the 
tomatoes  fine.  Then  cut  up  enough  cabbage  to  measure  the  same,  and  mix  all  to- 
gether. Use  a  stone  jar  to  pack  it  in.  Put  in  a  thin  layer  of  coarse  salt  and  a  layer 
of  the  mixture.  Then  another  layer  of  salt  and  mixture,  until  you  complete  the 
amount  you  want  to  make.  Then  put  on  weights  to  hold  it  under  the  brine.  I  use 
a  cloth  bag  to  put  it  in  and  no  mold  can  get  to  the  tomato  kraut. 

This  will  soon  sour  and  be  ready  to  eat.  The  salt  will  raise  the  brine.  Do  not 
add  water. 

When  it  is  sour  enough,  you  can  take  it  out  and  heat  it  and  can  it  in  glass  jars, 
as  you  would  any  other  food,  and  seal  it. 

Hot  Pepper  Kraut 
Samantha  Hayes,  Webster  Springs,  West  Virginia 

Cut  12  hot  peppers  and  i  gallon  of  cabbage  fine  and  mix  together  well.  Sterilize 
a  stone  jar.  Use  a  cloth  bag  and  put  a  thin  layer  of  salt  and  then  half  of  the  cabbage 
and  peppers.  Then  another  layer  of  salt  and  another  layer  of  cabbage  and  peppers. 
Place  weights  on  mixture  to  hold  it  down  in  the  brine.  When  the  mixture  sours,  it 
can  be  heated  and  canned  and  sealed,  as  other  foods.  Drain  off  green  brine  before 
serving  or  canning. 

If  this  recipe  is  too  hot  for  your  taste,  use  fewer  peppers.  I  make  both  kinds, 
and  we  hke  both  of  them. 


Viyords 

Grace  Ingles  Fiost 

HOW  careful  we  should  be  of  the  words  that  we  speak.  Words  resemble  seeds.  Good 
seeds  capable  of  producing  a  profitable  harvest,  are  often  destroyed  by  seeds  with 
wild  tendencies.  It  is  just  so  with  words.  Sow  words  of  beauty  in  receptive  minds  and 
they  will  bring  forth  a  bounteous,  beautiful  harvest;  but  beware  of  the  untamed  word. 
Like  seeds,  one  wild  word  can  destroy  your  entire  planting. 


y^uard    LJour  clamilii — QJight   Chancer    viyifh  a 
(checkup  ana  a   (^heck 

Suhmitted  by  Esther  AUegietti 
American  Cancer  Society,  Inc. 

TT  is  reassuring  to  know  that  today  one  cancer  patient  in  three  is  being 
saved.  A  few  years  ago  only  one  in  four  was  saved.  But  we  can  do 
better.  Half  of  those  who  get  cancer  could  be  saved  if  we  guard  ourselves 
and  our  families  with  thoughtful  attention  to  health  checkups  and  speedy 
medical  attention  at  the  earliest  sign  of  a  symptom.  You  can  help  the 
American  Cancer  Society  in  its  crusade  against  the  disease  by  sending  a 
generous  check  to  your  local  unit  of  the  Society.  Remember— the  checkup 
is  to  guard  your  family  now— the  check  will  guard  their  future. 

No  matter  how  diverse  people  may  be  in  their  attitudes  and  ways  of 
life,  thev  are  united  in  a  determination  to  banish  one  of  mankind's  worst 
enemies — cancer. 

Americans  have  backed  this  determination  by  working  as  volunteers 
for,  and  by  their  contributions  to,  the  American  Cancer  Society.  Fight- 
ing cancer  costs  money.  In  the  last  ten  years  the  American  people  con- 
tributed $211,441,437  to  the  American  Cancer  Society  for  this  cause.  It 
has  brought  results.  There  are  800,000  Americans  who  have  reason  to 
thank  the  ACS  for  the  balanced  research,  education,  and  service  programs 
which  helped  save  their  lives.  These  800,000  once  had  cancer  and  were 
cured. 

Cancer  affects  rich  and  poor,  office,  factory,  and  professional  worker 
alike.  That's  why  they  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder  in  the  great  crusade 
to  wipe  out  cancer. 

Men  and  women  stricken  with  cancer  lose  many  millions  of  dollars 
in  earnings  and  in  hospital  bills.  Yet  funds  available  for  cancer  research 
are  a  fraction  of  this  cost. 

We  have  it  in  our  power  to  hasten  the  greatest  V-Day  humanity  will 
ever  know— the  day  when  nobody  has  to  die  of  cancer.  Expensive?  Yes, 
but  some  of  the  best  things  in  life  are  costly. 

When  you're  asked  for  a  donation  this  April,  remember  you  have  an 
opportunity  to  acquire  some  dav,  for  your  own  family,  and  all  families 
everywhere,  one  of  the  greatest  gifts  of  life — freedom  from  cancer. 


[Joenediction 

Thelma  Ireland 


She  kneels  beside  her  little  bed, 
Her  wee  hands  clasped  in  prayer. 
Then  trusting  him,  she  falls  asleep. 
There  is  a  sermon  there. 

Page  249 


The  Day  I  Turned  Eight 

Ilene  H.  Kingsbury 

THE  rain  beat  on  my  head.  It  shone  and  the  spot  shower  would 
struck  my  braids  until  they  soon  move  on  down  the  valley,  the 
hung  sodden.  From  my  plans  of  yesterday  went  forward, 
belted  middle  to  my  shoeless  feet,  All  my  life  up  to  that  day,  I  had 
I  was  quivering  as  the  aspen  leaves  been  taught  the  magic  of  becoming 
whose  shade  flickered  over  my  face,  eight.  For  then  I  could  be  bap- 
This  standing  in  a  pond  of  spring  tized.  So,  in  the  nurturing  rain, 
water  was  almost  more  than  I  had  which  did  not  cease  its  gentle  fall- 
bargained  for.  The  ripples  on  its  ing,  we  hurried  to  a  leanto  on  the 
clear  surface  answered  to  the  pelt-  north  side  of  the  deserted  ranch 
ing  April  rain  with  dancing  splashes  house  to  prepare  ourselves  for  the 
and  ever-widening  circles.    The  per-  event. 

suasive    tug    of    the    water   almost         Once  under  cover,  my  teeth  be- 

pulled  me  over  on  my  face.     Only  gan  to  chatter,  not  with  cold,  but 

the  steady  arm  of  my  father  kept  with  fear  of  the  next  few  minutes, 

me  from  floating  away.     This  was  I  sneaked  a  glance  at  one  of  my 

the  moment  of  my  baptism.  cousins,  and  at  four  or  five  other 

The  day  was  warm  for  the  season  girls   my   age.     They   had   already 

or  we  would  not  have  started  out  begun  to  peel  off  their  dresses  and 

on  this  serious  errand.    Our  home  were  down  to  their  long  underwear, 

on    the    desert,    nearly   a    hundred  This  ankle  length  garment  of  ribbed 

miles  away,  had  never  given  us  the  cotton,  some  of  it  combed  soft  on 

luxury  of  enough  water  for  outdoor  the  skin  side,  reached  to  the  shoe 

shower  baths,  let  alone  a  swimming  tops;    and    on    the    arms,    to    the 

hole.    And  this  was  my  first  experi-  elbows.    The    style    had    been    de- 

ence  in  deep  water.    No  extravagant  signed  for  a  wrist  length,  but  dur- 

use  of  this  precious  substance  was  ing    the    winter    most    of    us    had 

a  maxim  with  us.     For  many  years  begged  our  mothers  to  cut  them  off 

it  was  carried  from  artesian  wells  in  short,  meaning  to  the  elbows.  Where 

wooden  barrels.  This,  then  explained  this  request  had  failed,  some  of  us 

our  visit  to  Grandma's  in  time  for  had  done  it  ourselves  back  of  the 

the    spring   baptismal    day    in    the  kitchen    stove    on    bathing    nights, 

pond  at  the  outskirts  of  her  South-  and  then  stood  the  consequences. 
€rn  Utah  town.  One  could  tell  by  our  faces  we 

From  Grandma's  to  the  meeting-  wished  it  were  at  least  May  the 
house  and  from  there,  in  converging  first.  On  that  great  day  we  could 
buggies,  perhaps  a  dozen,  we  had  shed  this  cocoon  type  encasement 
headed  for  the  pond.  It  was  only  and,  for  perhaps  a  half  year,  be 
after  the  horses  were  tied  to  the  lightly  clad  either  in  vest  and  bloom- 
fence  that  we  felt  a  little  moisture  ers  of  woven  cotton,  elastic  thread- 
on  our  faces  and  saw  it  fall  in  the  ed  at  waist  and  knee;  or  in  store 
dust  and  kick  up  miniature  clouds  pants  of  white  knit.  But  today, 
at  our  feet.  But,  as  the  sun  still  April  25th,  was  a  week  before  the 
Page  250 


THE  DAY  I  TURNED  EIGHT  251 

historic  change  to  hghter  garments,  In    after   years    I    asked    the   en- 

and  even  this  momentous  occasion  tangled   one  how   she   felt   at   the 

hadn't    warranted    summer    under-  moment  of  desertion,  and  she  said, 

wear.  ''So  hopeless!    What  if  I  never  got 

Modesty  took  over  the  scene  at  loosened  in  time  to  be  baptized, 
this  point,  and  each  girl  hid  herself  Then  the  Lord  would  never  forgive 
behind  a  towel  while  she  changed  me  for  stealing  Grandma's  candy 
to  a  white  dress,  in  two  cases,  sev-  from  the  jar  in  her  parlor." 
eral  sizes  too  big.  Then,  each  She  did  unleash  herself,  however^ 
stepped  cautiously  over  the  board  and  came  running,  a  bit  tear-stained, 
floor  and  stretched  around  the  door  to  catch  up,  and  pridefully  clutch- 
frame  to  see  whether  the  great  out-  ing  the  torn  hem  to  hide  it.  Then 
side  world  was  looking  her  way.  what     happened     made     someone 

quote  ''the  last  shall  be  first," 
SEVERAL  mothers,  solicitous  of  thought  from  a  Sunday  School  les- 
every  detail,  stood  in  the  kitch-  son.  The  girl's  name  was  Adams, 
en  path  and  motioned  us  to  hurry,  and  she  headed  the  line! 
didn't  we  know  the  rain  might  Here  we  were,  tremblingly  stand- 
come  down  harder  any  minute?  ing,  a  bit  breathless,  ready  for  the 
Three  of  us  made  it  safely  out  of  great  moment;  but  where  were  the 
the  house;  but  the  fourth  caught  the  boys?  Sounds  of  a  minor  battle 
hem  of  her  gathered  skirt  on  the  over  in  the  tool  shed  gave  notice  of 
loosened  wire  screen.  This  had  where  they  were,  all  right.  But  why 
unwoven  itself  in  long  rippling  ten-  weren't  they  ready?  One  of  the 
drils,  each  hanging  out  at  odd  angles  fathers  hastened  to  the  ruction  — 
as  unbraided  hair  does  when  we  it  was  hard  to  determine  from  his 
say  electricity  is  combed  through  face  and  stride  whether  by  now  he 
it.  This  little  girl,  entangled  in  the  wanted  to  quell  the  trouble  or  join 
wire,  became  frantic  as  a  caged  in  and  beat  up  the  noisy  offenders, 
squirrel.  She  snatched  her  dress  so  The  upsurge  of  sound  as  he  opened 
quickly  it  billowed  out  around  the  the  door  was  cut  off  with  his  stern 
screen  and  curled  against  the  frame,  presence  and,  in  short  order,  a  half 
One  couldn't  tell  whether  she  was  dozen  boys  came  filing  out,  each 
going  out  or  coming  in.  looking  temporarily  guilty,  or  per- 

The  next  two  girls,  stalled  in  their  haps  it  was  embarrassment  at,  for 

ceremonial  march,  bent  to  help  her  once,    being   dressed   all   in   white, 

extricate  the  folds,  but  too  many  They,  at  least,  wore  better  fitting 

hands  only  made  the  matter  worse,  outfits  than  the  girls,  and  only  the 

They  shrugged  off  all  responsibility  color  seemed  odd. 

then,  and  ran  around  her  to  catch  Of    course,    we    all    knew    what 

up   with   the   others.     These   first,  we    were    about,    this    baptism    by 

prompt,    unimpeded    ones    turned  immersion,   but  a   stranger  to   our 

around     to     question     the     delay,  ways   would   have   been    somewhat 

couldn't    decide   where   their   duty  puzzled.    His  enlightenment  would 

lay;  but  upon  hearing  their  mothers  have  been  less  likely  upon  hearing 

commanding    them    to    come    on,  two  bold  remarks.    The  biggest  boy, 

they   took    to    their   steady    course  by  a  head,  evidently  long  over  the 

down  the  path.  eight-year  limit,  stated  louder  than 


252  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

boys  ever  realize  they  are  talking,  beauty's  up-length  —   soggy  cloth- 

''I  decided  I'd  get  baptized  today,  ing  clinging  in  shapeless  drapes  and 

even  if  I  had  to  do  it  myself  in  the  utterly  refusing  to  stand  out  from 

bathtub!"  His  friend,  standing  near,  our  formless  selves, 

boasted,   ''If  they   just   don't  hold  Each    looked   at    each   w^ith   the 

me  under  more  than  two  minutes,  purest  inward  touch  we  would  prob- 

I  can  hold  my  breath!"  ably  ever  have  again.    We  knew  our 

One  could  see  straight  off  that  sins  had  been  forgiven  us,  and  we 

someone  along  the  line  had  neglect-  solemnly  believed  we  never  could 

ed   to   inform   the  lads   that   eight  offend  a  soul,  if  we  lived  to  be  a 

years  was  the  time  to  know  right  hundred.    Most  of  us  felt  consider- 

from  wrong.     Immersion,  complete  ably  older   than   we  had   an   hour 

for  an  instant  only,  was  the  com-  earlier.     Age  eight  is  truly  a  mar- 

manded  form  to  symbolize  a  new  vel  in  mankind's  progress.  We  were 

birth  into  a  life  of  consecration  to-  all  well  launched  on  the  path  to 

ward  better  ways.     Also,  the  brief  heaven,  and  we  knew  at  the  end 

ceremony,  packed  with  deep  spirit-  of  the  journey  all  of  us  would  be 

ual   significance,   was   to  be  loved,  there  together, 

not  feared.  Such  was  our  faith,  repentance, 

As  young  as  I  was,  I  could  see  and  baptism, 
twelve  children  with  as  many  hopes 

and    fears    showing    all    over   their  /QUICKLY  we  ran  to  the  leanto. 

faces.     That  is,  except  for  one,  a  ^  Now  that  it  was  all  over,  except 

httle  Indian  boy,  totally  calm,  abso-  of  course  our  confirmation  on  next 

lutely  noncommittal,  always  on  the  Fast  Sunday,  we  were  in  haste  to 

outside   of  the   group,   alone    in   a  join  our  parents  and  relatives  who 

white  man's  ceremony.     I  guessed  already     were     roaming     restlessly 

his     parents     were     the     Pahutes,  about  the  grounds.     Some  of  the 

motionless   as   totems,   a   ways   off  older   ones   named   the  year  they, 

under  a   cottonwood   tree.     I   was  too,  had  come  here  to  be  baptized, 

grown  before  I  realized  how  sensi-  A  couple  of  very  little  boys  spoke 

tive  this  race  is  to  the  eyes  of  out-  up.     They  didn't  think  the  pond 

siders,  white  or  red.  was  anything  but  a  swimming  hole. 

My  turn  to  enter  the  waters  came  The  elder  in  charge  hoped  that  one 

before    I    could    quite    understand  day  a  font  would  be  built  within  a 

why  the  biggest  boy  came  on  the  new    meetinghouse.       His    dream 

bank  blubbering,  or  why  the  littlest  showed  in  his  eyes, 

girl  seemed  almost  transported  to  As    we    entered    the   house,    we 

angelic  bliss  at  her  moment  of  pur-  looked  back  just  in  time  to  see  three 

ity.     Nor  could  I  understand  why  boys  racing  for  a  surrey  at  the  gate, 

the  pudgy  blond  girl  should  have  And,  still  sopping  wet,  each  with  his 

been  shaking  as  with   laughter;  or  dry  clothes  under  his  arm  and  his 

for    that    matter,    why    in    middle  shoes  tied  together  and  slung  around 

age,  she  is  still  chuckling  over  life,  his  neck,  off  they  drove  for  town. 

All  of  us  resembled  soaked  weeds—  One  boy  yelled  back,  ''Why  stop 

hair    streaming,    straightened,    tan-  to  dress  when  it  is  raining  anyway?" 

gled,  eyelashes  dewy  and  gathered  in  This    seemed  reasonable,    except 


THE  DAY  I  TURNED  EIGHT  253 

that  to  little  girls,  in  a  chattering  ma  sitting  in  the  front  seat.    They 

state  of  wetness  and  excitement,  the  were  happy  to  be  on  the  way  home 

delay  for  getting  dressed  was  more  again.      Their    concern,    then,    was 

urgent.     And  besides,  we  thought,  about  my  birthday  cake  which  they 

what  mother  would  let  girls  drive  hoped  someone  had  thought  to  take 

about  soaking  wet!     That  was  just  out  of  the  oven, 

for  boys,  we  guessed.  It  was  then  I  knew  I  was  still  a 

By  the  time  we  drew  on  our  long  little  girl,  and  not  so  terribly  grown- 

stockings  over  our  damp  skin  and  up  after  all;  for  I  got  so  hungry  for 

crumpled  underwear  and  laced  our  that  cake  that  I  nearly  jumped  out 

high-topped  shoes,  all  the  boys  and  of  the  buggy  and  ran  ahead  of  the 

their  families  had  left,  and  most  of  horse. 

the  remaining  parents  were  calling  When  the  whole  day  was  over: 

us  to  hurry.  rain,  baptism,  cake,  and  all,  I  tried 

In  a  way,  I  hated  to  leave.    I  felt  to    think    of    the    most    wonderful 

a  little  sad,  just  the  way  my  spirits  thing  to  remember  when  I  got  real 

fell    when    we    said     goodbye    to  old,  say  twenty-five.     I  settled  for 

Grandma    after    a    visit    or    when  the  moment  in  the  pond,  the  deep 

Christmas  day  was  finally  over,  and  water  gently  swaying  me  and  the 

it    wouldn't    happen    again    for    a  loving  arms  of  my  father  steadying 

whole,  interminable  year.  me  as  he  began  to  talk  to  the  Lord 

As  we  climbed  in  the  buggy  and  in  my  behalf, 
the  harness  slapped  the  mare  to  It  all  came  back,  each  detail  —  as 
signal  motion  toward  home,  we  it  has  most  of  my  numerous  birth- 
looked  back  at  the  pond.  The  April  days  —  the  next  morning  when 
rain  was  strengthening  its  fall,  a  Mother  combed  my  hair.  My  braids 
gust  of  canyon  wind  ruffled  its  sur-  were  still  damp  from  the  rain  and 
face.  With  a  little  shiver  I  looked  the  water  in  the  pond  —  that  day 
for  comfort  to  Mother  and  Grand-  I  turned  eight. 


Iliyi  JLove  Us    LJoung 

Maixene  Jennings 

My  love  is  young,  and,  oh,  so  filled  with  needing! 
For  comfort,  warmth,  and  strength  he  turns  to  me; 
His  tiny  voice  that  asks  of  me  his  feeding 
Names  me  his  orbit's  queen,  his  certainty. 

My  love  is  small,  but,  oh,  so  full  of  growing! 
His  dimpled  charm  thrives  on  the  racing  days; 
His  shrinking  clothes  contrive  to  keep  me  sewing, 
While  healthy  pounds  revise  his  baby  ways. 

My  love  is  mine,  but,  oh,  so  busy  sleeping! 
His  waking  hours  most  precious  hours  I've  known! 
My  cup  is  full,  but  I  am  close  to  weeping — 
The  more  he  grows  the  less  he  is  my  own! 


LJou   Can  Sew — XIV — Children  s   Clothes 
— cJ^nfants  ana   cJoaaiers 

Jean  R.  Jennings 

IT  is  a  wise  woman,  indeed,  who  dom  and  more  comfort  than  set-in 

approaches    the    making    of    a  sleeves.      Avoid    tiny    collars    that 

layette  with  a  practical  and  not  crumple   up   around  the   neck,   no 

a  sentimental  plan.  matter  how  cute  they  are.     Resist 

Too    often    young    mothers    let  garments   that  slip  over  the  head, 

their  feelings  run  away  with  them  They  are  hard  to  adjust  and  hard  to 

and  buy  entirely  too  many  and  too  iron. 

frivolous  clothes  for  the  coming  Young  mothers  with  growing 
baby.  The  kinds  and  number  of  families  can  be  kind  to  themselves 
garments  are  matters  of  personal  by  keeping  children's  clothes  simple 
decision,  but  wise  mothers  plan  for  and  uncluttered  so  they  are  easy  to 
very  few  infants'  clothes.  Babies  launder.  The  fewer  the  frills  for 
grow  fast  and  are  soon  too  large  for  everyday  clothes  the  better, 
the  first  tiny  clothes.  Often  friends  When  baby  begins  to  crawl  and 
send  gifts,  and  soon  there  is  much  learn  to  walk,  his  clothes  need 
more  for  the  baby  than  can  ever  special  consideration.  Plan  gar- 
be  needed.  ments  which  allow  the  greatest  free- 
When  selecting  clothing  for  the  dom  for  getting  around  on  hands 
infant,  keep  these  three  important  and  knees  and  taking  the  first  steps, 
points  in  mind:  the  garments  must  Both  girls  and  boys  fare  better  in 
be  comfortable;  they  must  be  easy  a  cover-all  type  of  garment  that  is 
to  launder;  they  must  be  easy  to  buttoned  at  the  crotch  for  easy 
slip  on  and  off.  changing.  At  this  stage  they  are 
To  insure  perfect  comfort  in  difficult  to  keep  clean  and  frequent 
infants'  and  small  tots'  clothing,  changes  are  necessary,  so  simplicity 
first  make  sure  the  fabrics  are  soft,  is  the  keynote  for  comfort. 
Fine  nainsook,  lawn,  batiste,  soft  Make  such  garments  in  pretty 
flannel,  and  soft  crepe  are  satisfac-  colors  which  can  be  washed  often, 
tory.  Many  of  the  new  synthetic  Soft,  flexible  fabrics,  with  smooth 
fabrics  are  non-absorbent  and  do  surfaces  which  do  not  pick  up  dirt, 
not  readily  ventilate,  so  are,  there-  should  be  used.  They  should 
fore,  not  as  good  for  the  wee  ones,  always  be  pre-shrunk  and  color-fast. 
Do  not  use  any  materials  that  will,  All  seams  should  be  narrow,  flat, 
in  any  way,  irritate  sensitive  skin,  and  smooth.  All  stitching  should 
Rough  textures  and  stiff  or  starchy  be  very  secure  as  these  clothes  will 
types  are  a  very  poor  choice  for  receive  hard  wear.  Buttons  and 
children.  buttonholes  must  stay  fast  and  keep 
In  most  cases,  especially  for  night  their  shape.  They  will  be  subjected 
clothes,  those  that  tie  are  better  to  a  great  deal  of  buttoning  and  un- 
than  those  that  button.    Give  pref-  buttoning. 

erence   to   a   front   closing  and   to  To  encourage  self-reliance  in  chil- 

raglan  sleeves  which  will  give  free-  dren,  fastenings  and  plackets  should 
Page  254 


YOU  CAN  SEW  —  XIV  —  CHILDREN'S  CLOTHES  —  INFANTS  AND  TODDLERS  255 

be  in  front  within  easy  reach.  Avoid  not  satisfactory  for  use  in  their  con- 
very  large  or  very  small  buttons  for  struction.  Two  sturdier-type  seams 
the  child  who  is  ready  to  learn  to  that  are  most  frequently  used  are 
dress  himself.  Zippers  and  hooks  the  French  seam  and  the  flat  fell 
and  eyes  are  taboo  as  they  are  too  seam.  For  infants'  and  little  girls' 
difficult  for  tiny  fingers.  Gripper  dresses,  slips,  and  gowns,  the  French 
fasteners  are  good  as  the  child  gets  seam  is  best.  For  play  clothes  and 
a  little  older.  All  garments  should  pajamas,  the  fell  seam  serves  well, 
have  as  few  fastenings  as  possible.  To  make  a  French  seam  lay  the 

Pajamas  or  nightgowns  are  made  fabric  edges  together,  right  side  out. 
on  the  same  principle  as  daytime  Pin  or  baste,  then  stitch,  taking  out 
clothes.  They  should  be  sturdy,  half  the  seam  allowance.  Trim  raw 
with  firm  fastenings,  be  easy  to  get  edges,  then  press  the  seam  open  or 
in  and  out  of,  and  easy  to  launder,  to  one  side.  Turn  to  the  wrong 
They  should  be  made  in  comfort-  side  and  crease  on  the  line  of  stitch- 
able  fabrics  that  wear  well.  ing.  Stitch  along  the  seam  line  and 

Fashion  should  be  important  in  so  enclose  the  raw  edges, 

night    clothes    as    in    day    clothes.  To  make  a  flat  fell  seam  begin  by 

Children  can  look  adorable  in  their  pinning  or  basting  the  seam  from 

night  things  if  fabrics  are  attractive  the  right  side  and  stitch.  Press  flat, 

and  well  chosen  and  the  styles  be-  Trim  away  one  edge  to  within  1/4 

coming.    Cotton  crepe  for  summer  inch  of  the  seam  line.     Turn  the 

wear  and  cotton  flannel  and  jersey  other  edge  under  and  pin  or  baste 

for  winter  are  ideal  fabrics.     They  flat   so    the   raw   edge    is    covered, 

are  easily  washed  and  need  little  or  Stitch  close  to  the  fold, 

no  ironing.  Make  extra  long  plackets  in  chil- 

Because    infants'    and    toddlers'  dren's  clothes,   using  methods   dis- 

clothes  get  hard  wear  and  need  fre-  cussed  in  Article  XII,  in  The  Reliei 

quent  laundering,  plain  seams  are  Society  Magazine  for  February  1959. 


(grandma  LKeminisces 

Elsie  McKinnon  Stiachan 

Sometimes,  when  loneliness  offset  my  fear 

Of  horse  and  rig,  I'd  call  the  children  in, 

Would  scrub  each  elbow,  wash  each  earth-stained  ear. 

And  dress  them  party-clean  from  toe  to  chin. 

Then  from  the  silent  barn,  I'd  fetch  Old  Ned, 

\Mio,  waiting  always,  lonely  and  forsaken, 

Returned  my  awkward  words  with  toss  of  head 

And  gentle  whinnies.  .  .  .  Fearful  (but  unshaken) 

With  trembling  hands,  I'd  put  the  bridle  on, 

Gingerly  fasten  the  tugs  to  whippletree — 

Quieting  the  children's  noise  .  .  .  my  thoughts  upon 

That  neighbor  five  miles  west.    Unwaveringly, 

I'd  call  "Giddap!"  jarring  the  buggy's  load, 

And  leave  my  loneliness  along  the  road. 


Great-Grandmother's  Notebook 

ArJene  D.  Clowaid 

IT  had  been  one  of  ''those''  days  his  raise.     They  wouldn't  be  able 

from  the  very  beginning  Janine  to    buy    the    lovely    brick    rambler 

sighed  heavily.     First  little  Joey  home    up   in    the    new    section    of 

had   awakened   early  with   a   slight  town  after  all.    The  beautiful  home 

fever,  cross  and  fretful,  and  all  that  that  they  had  so  wanted, 

would  pacify  him  was  to  rock  him  "I'm     sorry,"     Dave     murmured, 

slowly  in  the  rocking  chair.  Finally  seeking  her  eyes  for  some  answer. 

he  had  fallen  asleep,   but  Janine's  Janine  covered  her   mouth  with 

arm  where  his  head  had  rested  was  her  hand  and  fled  quickly  to   the 

stiff   and    tired.     Then   Jenny   had  kitchen    sink,    where    she    silently 

spilled  a  whole  quart  of  milk  across  turned  on  the  water  tap  full  force 

the  newly  waxed  kitchen  floor  and  and  began  noisily  rattling  the  dishes, 

now,  not  fifteen  minutes  later,  Jen-  She    had    wanted    that    house    so! 

ny  was  skipping  toward  her,  leaving  Nothing  ever  seemed  to  turn  out 

behind  a  trail  of  muddy  little  foot-  right. 

prints.  In  her  hands  she  was  hold-  Dave  stood  for  a  moment  watch- 
ing up  a  quart  jar  with  a  captive  ing  her,  and  then  turned  away,  his 
butterfly  lifting  lovely  fragile  wings  broad  shoulders  bent  dejectedly,  his 
to  beat  against  the  sides.  eyes  sad.    "I  tried.    Well  I  .  .  .  I'm 

''Oh,  lookee,  Mommie,"  she  ex-  on  my  way  now  to  meet  a  client." 

claimed,  her  small  five-year-old  face  Janine  didn't  reply  and  he  left, 

alight  with  excitement.     "Down  in  his  feet  even  heavier  than  when  he 

the  garden  I  found  this  and  I  .  .  .  ."  had  come.    Just  thinking  about  the 

"Oh,  Jenny,  Jenny,  I  told  you  not  disappointment  brought   new  tears 

to  go  down  in  that  garden.     I  just  to  her  eyes,  and  she  rubbed  an  arm 

watered  last  night.     Now  look  at  angrily  across  her  hot  forehead,  let- 

your  shoes  and   my   floor.     What-  ting  a  soapy  dish  slip  with  a  crash 

ever  am  I   going  to  do  with  you?  to  the  floor. 

Go  outside  and  sit  down  on  the  Just  then,  at  as  miserable  and 
porch  this  very  instant.  And  stay  untimely  a  pace  as  everything  else 
there!"  that  day,  the  telephone  rang.  Snatch- 
Jenny's  eager  little  face  fell,  and  ing  up  a  towel,  she  dried  her  hands 
she  glanced  from  the  glossy-winged  furiously,  trying  to  blink  back  the 
butterfly  to  her  muddy  footprints,  tears  and  clear  the  sob  in  the  mid- 
and  then  she  quietly  turned  and  die  of  her  throat, 
slipped  back  out  the  door,  clutch-  At  the  sweet,  familiar  sound  of 
ing  her  jar  tightly.  her  mother's  voice,  Janine  broke 
Janine  was  just  wiping  up  the  out  into  loud  and  uncontrollable 
mud  when  she  heard  Dave  talking  sobs,  telling  the  woes  of  her  terrible 
to  Jenny  outside.  His  voice  and  day  somewhat  incoherently  into  the 
his  step  on  the  doorsill  were  heavier  phone. 

than  usual,  and  when  her  e3'es  met  Right    in    the   middle    of   telling 

his  she  knew  that  he  hadn't  received  about  Dave's  not  getting  the  raise 
Page  256 


GREAT-GRANDMOTHER'S  NOTEBOOK 


257 


and  the  beautiful  home  that  they 
wouldn't  be  able  to  have,  Mother 
interrupted  gently. 

"It  sounds,  dear,  as  if  today  is 
the  day  that  I  need  to  turn  over 
to  you  my  grandmother's  notes." 

Janine  sniffed.    ''Notes?" 

''Yes.  I  think  perhaps  it  would 
be  of  a  great  deal  of  help  to  you. 
My  mother  gave  this  little  notebook 
to  me  when  I  was  young  and  newly 
married,  and  suggested  that  I  pass 
it  on  to  you  on  a  day  that  seemed 
to  be  extra  trying.  Either  you've 
been  very  lucky  darling,  or  very 
secretive,  because  I  haven't  found 
the  right  occasion  until  today.  I'll 
be  right  over.  Just  sit  down  and 
wait  for  me." 

The  receiver  clicked  and  Janine 
sat  staring  at  the  instrument  with 
bewildered  eyes.  Whatever  could 
some  notes  written  by  her  great- 
grandmother  have  to  do  with  her 
and  all  the  things  that  had  gone 
wrong!  A  notebook  certainly 
couldn't  solve  a  thing. 

Janine  laid  the  phone  back  into 
its  cradle  slowly  and  walked  wearily 
into  the  living  room,  sinking  de- 
jectedly into  the  nearest  soft  chair. 
She  shut  her  eyes,  and  a  few  hot 
tears  slid  from  beneath  her  eyelids 
and  down  her  cheeks.  Today  was 
a  day  she  wished  that  she  could  have 
missed.  Not  one  nice  thing  had 
happened.  She  thought  that  she 
would  have  been  better  to  have 
stayed  in  bed. 

Janine  was  still  there  when  her 
mother  arrived  twenty  minutes  later, 
carrying  a  very  small  cedar  chest. 
She  set  the  little  chest  on  Janine's 
lap  and  smiled. 

"Here,  dear.  This  belonged  to 
your  great-grandmother  Elizabeth. 
She  came  across  the  plains  with  a 
handcart  company  in  1856,  and  with 


her  she  brought  this  chest.  I  want 
you  to  read  the  little  notebook  in- 
side, and  I  promise  you  you  will 
reread  it  many  times  during  your 
life.  See  you  tomorrow,  Janine. 
Goodbye." 

Her  mother  was  out  the  door  be- 
fore the  astonished  young  woman 
could  open  her  mouth  to  protest. 
After  the  sound  of  her  mother's  car 
had  died  away  down  the  street, 
Janine  looked  curiously  at  the  little 
cedar  chest.  On  the  lid  was  a 
beautifully  carved  rose,  surrounded 
by  dainty  leaf-like  designs,  and 
through  the  pattern  was  engraved 
"To  My  Beloved  Beth." 

Shyly,  almost  humbly,  Janine  un- 
fastened the  aging  brass  fastener  and 
lifted  the  lid.  Inside  lay  an  old, 
yellowed  notebook,  and  she  picked 
it  up  carefully.  The  first  page  was 
so  faded  that  she  had  to  read  slowly 
in  order  to  make  out  the  words,  but 
as  she  did  so,  the  tears  left  her  eyes 
and  she  became  quite  lost  in  the 
words  before  her. 


};<     5;t     jj:     jji     jj: 


<'^TT  is  the  last  of  May,  1856,  and 
we  are  almost  ready  to  begin 
our  long  journey.  Charles,  my  hus- 
band, has  the  handcart  packed  to 
the  brim,  and  we  are  going  to  try 
to  take  along  our  big  beautiful 
mahogany  bedstead  that  was  given 
to  us  on  our  wedding  day.  We 
hope  to  start  our  new  home  with 
this  dearly  beloved  bedstead,  for 
somehow  a  home  wouldn't  seem  to 
be  a  home  without  it.  I've  wrapped 
it  very  carefully  in  the  heaviest 
quilt  I  could  find  to  keep  it  free 
from  dust  and  scratches.  All  of 
our  other  things,  my  china,  and 
the  lovely  maple  dining  set  we  have 
given  to  our  family  and  friends  we 
are  leaving  behind. 

"Charles  and  the  other  men  have 


258  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

floated  the  carts  across  the  river  on  raindrops  drumming  steadily  on  the 

the  Council  Bluffs  ferry.     The  fer-  canvas.    The  rain  hasn't  let  up  for 

ry    is    a    fascinating    flat-bottomed  almost  a  week.     It  is  pitch  black, 

boat,   built  to   convey   travelers   to  except  for  my  little  tallow  candle 

the  other  side.    They  are  returning  which  flickers  so  that  it  is  difficult 

now  for  the  other  women,  myself,  to  write.     My  family  is  at  last  set- 

our  son  Joseph,  and  our  two  daugh-  tied  for  the  night.     Dear  Joseph  is 

ters,  Melissa  and  Mary.  flopped  out  flat,  with  arms  spread 

''June  —  The  heat  is  already  op-  above  his  head  and  his  httle  hands 

pressive,  and  my  calico  dress  is  long  open  and  relaxed.    Melissa  is  curled 

since   faded   from   the   sun.     Dust  up  like  a  kitten  with  her  thumb 

rises    in    heavy    clouds    from    the  popped  into  her  rosy  mouth,  and 

wheels  of  the  carts  ahead  of  us  and  Mary  sleeps,  peacefully  stretching, 

coats    our    skin.     Melissa's    golden  Charles  is  so  tired.     Even  in  sleep 

curls  are  gray  with  it,  and  when  I  his  bronzed   face  is  lined  —  lines 

shake  my  bonnet  it  makes  a  little  around    his    eyes    from    squinting 

dust  storm  of  its  own.    I  grieve  for  against  the  sun,  tired  lines,  gentle 

my  baby,  Mary.     How  uncomfort-  lines,  worried  lines, 

able  and  hot  she  is.     Dear  Mary,  'Two  days  ago,  however,  I  lifted 

who  longs  to  kick  and  coo,  and  must  a  burden  from  his  back.    The  mud 

be  held  so  tightly  in  my  arms  all  day  was  so  deep  that  it  was  over  my 

long.    The  blanket  has  to  be  held  knees,  and  the  cart  wheels  were  so 

so  close  about  her  to  protect  the  caked   that  we  could  scarcely  pull 

soft,  delicate  skin  from  the  blister-  it.    I  laid  my  Mary  deep  in  the  cart 

ing  sun.  and  together  we  pulled  and  pushed 

and  scraped  mud  from  the  rims,  but 

^^^HARLES,  dear  Charles,  strains  it  was    no    use,   the   cart   was   too 

so  hard  at  the  cart  to  pull  it  heavily  loaded  to  push  any  further, 

over  rocks  and    through   the   deep  It  had  rained  for  four  days  then, 

dust,  and  Joseph  and  Melissa  are  and  showed  no  signs  of  letting  up. 

so  often  thirsty,  with  no  water  to  We  had   to   reach   higher  ground, 

give  them.     Thank  the  dear  Lord  And  so  quietly  I  told  Charles  that 

for  the  joy  and  love  in  our  hearts,  our    bedstead    must    go,     that     I 

and  for  the  glorious  light  of  his  gos-  wouldn't  let  him  struggle  with  such 

pel.     For  how,  without  this,  could  a  heavy  burden  any  longer  for  my 

my  children  point  out  with  glee  the  sake. 

swift  spring  of  the  wild  hare,  the  "Silently  we  lifted  all  of  our  bed- 
beauty  of  the  distant  golden  sunset,  ding  and  provisions  out  of  the  cart 
and  then  turn  to  see  their  father's  onto  a  canvas  until  we  came  to  the 
back  straighten  and  his  eyes  become  big  mahogany  bedstead.  How  my 
alert?  Baby  Mary,  so  sweet  to  smile  heart  cried  to  see  Charles  heave  out 
at  the  songs  I  sing.  The  songs  that  our  precious  little  bit  of  home,  re- 
give  wings  to  our  weary  feet.  And  move  the  quilt,  and  set  it  down  so 
Charles,  so  strong  his  arms,  so  re-  painstakingly  gentle  into  the  deep 
assuring  his  kind  smile.  black  mud. 

"July  —  It  is  finally  night.    As  I  "Rain  pelted  down  our  faces  and 

sit  here  in  our  tent  I  can  hear  the  dripped  off  our  clothes  as  we  stood 


GREAT-GRANDMOTHER'S  NOTEBOOK  259 

there,  looking  down  at  the  shiny  too  engrossed  in  her  own  disappoint- 
mahogany  begin  to  ghsten  with  ment  to  reach  out  and  help  him 
raindrops.  Charles  looked  at  me,  with  his.  No,  she  thought,  she 
so  deeply,  and  with  such  heart-  would  probably  never  be  called  up- 
breaking  sympathy  that  I  had  to  on  to  leave  a  beloved  bedstead  along 
show  him  that  although  it  hurt  a  muddy  trail,  but,  perhaps,  she 
terribly,  it  didn't  really  matter.  might  need  to  abandon  a  few  too 

"I  touched  his  wet  arm  with  my  high-priced  ideas  for  her  husband's 
hand,  and  I  smiled  through  the  rain  broad  shoulders  to  carry.  In  fact, 
and  said,  ^Darling  Charles,  we  were  this  very  evening  when  Dave  re- 
wrong.  That  bedstead  wasn't  what  turned  she  would  try  to  show  him, 
it  takes  to  make  a  home.  We  don't  with  the  help  of  a  wise  great-grand- 
need  it  really,  after  all.  Home,  my  mother,  that  they  were  also  really 
darling,  is  where  you  and  I  and  at  home  by  being  together  and  that 
our  babies  are.'  ^^^  ^^^  that  mattered. 

"And  it  is  true.  We  left  our  beau-         ^^?^\  F"t'y'  .^^^  replaced  the 

tiful  bedstead  back  along  the  muddy  notebook  in  the  little  chest.     She 

trail  in  the  rain,  but  we  are  all  here,  T."  '^  '^^'^  '.*  often   as  her  mother 

tucked  safely  within  our  tent  with  ^^^  promised  her  that  she  would, 

the  sound  of  soothing  rain  pattering  ^}^^"^&  ^'^^  chest  upon  the  mantel 

above  us  and  we  are  really  at  home  ^^  ^'P^oed  to  the  screen  door  and 

—together "  opened  it  quietly.     Jenny  was  still 

sitting  there,   holding^  the  jar,  but 
her    eyes    were    uninterested    now, 

TANINE    was    crying    when    she  ^^d  her  tiny  feet  drummed  nervous- 

•^   finished    reading    the    yellowed  ly  on  the  step.     Somewhere  along 

notebook,  but  now  her  tears  were  the  way,   Janine  realized,   she  had 

different  from  the  tears  that  she  had  forgotten  to  see  the  beautiful  things 

shed  earlier.    She  brought  the  small  her  children  pointed  out  to  her,  and 

book    up    caressingly    against    her  she  had  also  forgotten  to  bring  joy 

cheek.    'Thank    you.    Great-grand-  to  them, 
mother.    Thank  you."  She  sat  down  upon  the  step  be- 

She  stood  up,  clutching  it  against  side  the  little  girl  and  put  her  arm 

her  breast.     Dave  had  heavy  bur-  about  her.    The  child's  face  lighted 

dens,  too,  although  they  were  not  in  bewilderment,  and  then  a  smile 

quite  the  same  as  a  handcart.    And  spread  across  her  face  and  lighted 

what  had  she  done  to  help  to  light-  up   her   deep   blue    eyes   again    as 

en  them?    What  comfort  had  she  Janine    said   gently,    ''Darling,    I'm 

given  him?    None!     She  had  been  ready  now  to  see  your  butterfly." 


But  let  all  those  that  put  their  trust  in  thee  rejoice:  let  them  ever  shout  for  joy 
because  thou  defendest  them:  let  them  also  that  love  thy  name  be  joyful  in  thee.  For 
thou,  Lord,  wilt  bless  the  righteous;  with  favour  wilt  thou  compass  him  as  with  a  shield 
(Psalms  5:11-12). 


UxozeUa    ^Jjowdie  Jxingsford    u  lakes  JLace 
cJablecloths  ana    iuraiaea  LKugs 

"DOZELLA  Dowdle  Kingsford,  Cove,  Utah,  has  been  busy  with  needles  and  crochet 
■'■^  hooks  since  girlhood.  She  has  made  more  than  fifty  braided  rugs  and  many 
articles  of  exquisite  crocheting.  For  the  Relief  Society  room  in  her  ward  chapel  she 
crocheted  a  lovely  lace  tablecloth  and  a  lace  cloth  for  the  top  of  the  piano.  She  also 
crocheted  hundreds  of  articles  which  were  sold  and  the  money  given  to  help  finance 
the  building  of  the  ward  chapel. 

Mrs.  Kingsford's  "double  hobby,"  as  she  calls  it,  is  gardening.  She  raises  raspber- 
ries and  strawberries,  as  well  as  a  vegetable  garden,  and  her  flower  garden  is  the  pride 
of  the  valley  —  presenting  a  picture  of  continuous  bloom  from  earlv  spring  until  late 
fall.  Her  habits  of  industry  and  thrift  were  acquired  early,  for  Rozella  Dowdle  lost  her 
mother  when  she,  the  eldest  daughter,  was  only  twelve.  Soon  after  the  mother's  death, 
Rozella's  father  said  to  her,  "Be  sure  to  have  the  bushel  of  wheat  ready  for  the  Relief 
Society  sisters  when  they  call,  even  though  your  mother  is  not  here."  Relief  Society 
has  been  a  beloved  companion  to  Mrs.  Kingsford  for  many  of  her  se^■enty-eight  years, 
and  she  has  been  a  visiting  teacher  for  more  than  forty  years.  She  is  mother  to  eight 
children  and  grandmother  to  twenty-seven. 


ibasu  oc 


(R, 


2  quarts  grease 

1   quart  cold  soft  water 

1  can  lye 


)asy[  Qjoap     uxecipe 

Vera  C.  Stratford 

Yz    cup  ammonia 
2  tablespoons  borax 


Heat  grease,  add  lye,  which  has  been  dissolved  in  water  overnight.  Stir  15  to  20 
minutes.  Add  ammonia  and  borax  which  have  been  dissolved  in  Yz  cup  warm  water. 
Stir  until  thick.  The  grease  need  not  be  too  warm.  Mark  the  pieces  as  soon  as  soap 
is  cold  enough.  As  soon  as  it  will  grate  nicely  grate  it,  and  store  in  boxes  or  plastic 
bags. 
Page  260 


/tow    LJou  Jxfiow    LJou're  JLiving 

Mary  Ek  Knowhs 


MY  mother-in-law  was  the  most 
gifted  person  I  have  ever 
known.  Not  gifted  in  the 
usual  sense.  She  couldn't  paint  a 
picture,  or  compose  a  song,  or  write 
a  novel.  She  was  gifted,  rather,  in 
the  art  of  living  life  to  the  fullest. 

Never  have  I  known  a  person  who 
got  so  much  enjoyment  out  of  the 
simple,  everyday  things.  A  two- 
block  walk  to  the  grocery  store  was 
a  thrilling  experience.  In  her  home 
neighborhood  that  two-block  walk 
might  take  all  morning,  because  she 
must  stop  to  visit  a  moment  with 
everyone:  women,  men,  children, 
dogs,  cats,  even  the  parrot  on  Mrs. 
Alden's  front  porch. 

And  in  a  strange  neighborhood  — 
but,  come  to  think  of  it,  there  was 
no  such  thing  as  a  strange  neighbor- 
hood to  Grandma,  because  any 
neighborhood  was  made  up  of  peo- 
ple and  people  weren't  strangers.  A 
fifteen-minute  talk  with  a  man  she 
had  never  met  before,  and  she  would 
come  away  with  his  family  back- 
ground, his  complete  life's  history, 
a  Hst  of  his  physical  ailments,  and 
the  projects  he  hoped  to  succeed  in. 

For  Grandma  a  trip  across  the 
barren  Nevada  desert  was  an  ad- 
venture comparable  to  sailing 
around  the  Horn.  '''Isn't  that  an 
awful  stretch  over  the  desert?"  one 
of  my  friends  asked  Grandma,  when 
she  drove  over  with  her  daughter 
to  visit  me  when  we  were  living  in 
Reno. 

"AwfuP"  Grandma  said,  swinging 
happily  in  the  lawn  swing.  "No, 
now  I  can't  say  that  it  was.  I 
thought  it  was  a  beautiful  trip." 


"Beautiful!  You're  joking!"  my 
friend  said.  "What  was  beautiful 
about  it?" 

"Why,  the  Joshua  trees,  and  those 
desert  lilies  and  miles  and  miles  of 
clean  sand  sparkling  in  the  sun,  and 
the  jackrabbits  standing  up  so  sassy 
on  their  haunches  watching  us  go 
by,  and  the  sunset/  Why  that  sun- 
set alone  was  worth  the  trip.  It 
was  just  like  a  big  painting  with 
nothing  to  block  our  view." 

Grandma  took  time  out  to  do 
things  for  people.  One  of  my 
fondest  memories  is  the  day  she 
taught  four  little  boys,  five  and  six 
years  of  age,  to  embroider. 

For  over  a  half  hour  they  had 
watched  fascinated  while  she  skill- 
fully embroidered  a  pink  rose  in 
the  corner  of  a  blue  luncheon  cloth. 
Then  one  of  the  Albright  twins  said, 
"That  looks  like  fun.  Grandma 
Knowles."  And  Grandma  said,  "It 
is.  Would  you  like  to  embroider 
something?"  "Yes,"  they  all  agreed 
they  would.  "Well,  go  home  and 
get  embroidery  hoops  and  I'll  show 
you  how." 

They  got  embroidery  hoops  from 
their  bewildered  mothers,  and 
Grandma  drew  designs  and  figures 
on  remnants  of  white  cotton  I  had. 
She  provided  the  needles,  the  bright- 
colored  thread. 

I  can  still  see  them,  four  freckle- 
faced,  tough-looking  little  boys  sit- 
ting on  the  steps  of  the  big,  shady 
front  porch,  their  Tomahawk-hair- 
cut heads  bent  over  their  embroi- 
dery hooks.  I  can  still  hear  Grand- 
ma saying:  "You  want  to  em- 
broider the  cat  purple?    Well,  now 

Page  261 


262  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

that  I  think  of  it,  I'll  bet  many  a  situation.      I   know   she   was    plan- 
cat's  wished  she  could  be  purple."  ning  how  she  could  best  help  me 

But  the  point  is  that  she  enjoyed  once  the  baby  was  quieted,  but  not 

every  minute  of  threading  needles  even  that  knowledge  could  lift  my 

and    tying    knots    and    unsnarling  dragging  spirits, 

thread.  ''Oh,  Grandma,"  I  wailed,  ''isn't 

everything  a  mess.    Isn't  life  awful!" 

lyjY  mother-in-law  had  many  ex-  "No,  I  don't  think  it's  awful  at 

pressions   that  exactly  fit  the  all,"  she  said  brightly,  happily,   as 

situation,  but  the  one  I  remember  she  rocked  back  and  forth.     "Now 

most  vividly  was  "Now  you  know  you  know  you're  living." 

you're  living."  Believe  me,  I  didn't  understand 

I  heard  it  first  one  hot  August  then    what    she    meant.      This,    I 

afternoon  when  —  so  to  speak  —  thought,  horrified,  she  calls  Jiving/ 

life  had  me  by  the  throat.     Since  Either    my    beloved    mother-in-law 

early  morning  things  had  been  hap-  had  taken  leave   of  her  senses,  or 

pening,  disasters  like  the  toilet  flood-  she  was  trying  to  buoy  me  up  with 

ing  over,  and  the  rinse  tub  spring-  false  optimism, 
ing    a    leak,    and    one    clothesline 

breaking  with  its  load  of  sheets.  R^^  ^  understand  now.     Life  to 

Now  it  was  three  o'clock,  the  hot-  Grandma  was  living.  It  was  as 
test  part  of  the  day,  and  my  six-  simple  as  that.  Life  was  meeting  a 
year-old  daughter  Janet  was  crying  problem  head  on,  grappling  with  it, 
because  she  had  skinned  her  knee;  and  solving  it.  It  was  taking  a 
fifteen-month-old  Ernie  had  just  bushel  of  peaches  and  turning  it 
broken  out  in  red  spots  that  Grand-  into  jars  of  golden  fruit  for  winter- 
ma  diagnosed  as  "Chicken  pox,  sure  time;  it  was  the  changing  of  a  pile 
enough.  My  isn't  he  covered,  of  dirty  clothes  into  clean,  starched 
though?  He  will  feel  better  now  dresses  and  expertly  ironed  men's 
they're  out."  Three-month-old  Lar-  shirts;  it  was  taking  three  dirty- 
ry  was  teething  and  cranky.  faced,   tousled-haired    children   and 

There   was   a   sink   full   of   dirty  transforming  them  into  three  clean 

dishes,  a  bushel  of  peaches  on  the  cherubs    marching    off    to    Sunday 

back  porch  to  be  bottled,  a  basket  School. 

of  clean   clothes  to   be   dampened  Life    was    giving    encouragement 

and  ironed.  and  praise  to  the  tired  man  of  the 

Grandma  had  arrived  just  ten  house.  It  was  riding  herd  on  a  re- 
minutes  before.  She  had  walked  bellious  teen-age  son  who  towered 
the  two  blocks  from  her  house,  over  you,  and  ordering  him  to  his 
swinging  along  on  her  crutches  —  room  for  the  rest  of  the  day  and 
she  had  arthritis  in  both  hips  by  night,  your  heart  pounding  as  you 
then,  but  she  could  cover  distances  prayed  that  you  had  reared  him 
faster  than  most  people  could  with  right  and  he  would  know  he  had  the 
two  good  legs  —  and  now  she  sat  discipline  coming  and  would  not 
in  the  rocker,  held  the  baby,  patted  storm  out  of  the  house,  knowing 
his  back,  said  a  few  sympathetic  that  physically  you  could  not  stop 
words   to   Janet,  and  surveyed  the  him.     It  was  a  prayer  of  gratitude 


'NOW  YOU  KNOW  YOU'RE  LIVING' 


265 


when  he  pounded  off  to  his  room, 
grumbhng,  but  going  anyhow  to 
stay  as  you  had  ordered. 

Life  to  Grandma  meant  not  com- 
plaining or  bewaihng  your  lot,  or 
blaming  your  failures  on  a  parent 
who  didn't  give  you  the  doll  buggy 
you  cried  for  when  you  were  three 
years  old.  It  was  squaring  your 
shoulders  and  going  on  until  your 
strength  gave  out,  and  then  draw- 
ing on  a  deeper  strength  you  didn't 


even  know  you  had,  and  going  on 
again. 

That  August  day  I  didn't  under- 
stand what  she  meant,  but  I  do  now. 
Now  when  the  house  is  quiet  and 
clean  and  it  stays  that  way,  and 
sometimes  the  hours  drag.  ''Now 
you  know  you're  living,"  she  had 
said.  How  wise,  how  right  she  was. 
I  wish  I  had  appreciated  it  more 
then. 


cJhiS    LJears  Spring 

Vesta  N.  Lukei 

Over  your  shoulder,  you  loving  me, 
I  see  the  slanting  rain. 
The  dripping  leaves  of  eucalyptus, 
And  spring's  first  green  refrain. 

Over  your  shoulder,  you  loving  me, 
I  see  gray  clouds  that  fill 
The  curve  of  sky  above  the  sweep 
Of  country  road  and  hill. 

Over  your  shoulder,  you  loving  me, 
I  see  the  burgeoning 
Of  life.  Here  you  and  I,  entwined, 
Are  part  of  this  year's  spring. 


uiome   Jjecorators 

Joyce  K.  MacKabe 

T  don't  have  murals  or  oil  paintings  hanging  on  my  walls.  The  decorators  of  my  home 
•■•    are  not  trained,  nor  do  they  get  paid  for  their  work. 

The  bright  paper  truck  cut  laboriously  in  kindergarten  from  colored  paper  adorns 
our  living  room  wall.  The  mural  on  the  refrigerator  was  made  by  little  hands,  brown 
with  cake  batter  licked  from  the  mixing  bowl.  A  trail  of  toys  leads  through  the  house 
left  by  a  toddler's  tiny  hands,  a  true  free-form  design  from  the  modern  school  of  art. 

Crumbs  encircle  each  of  the  twenty  legs  of  our  breakfast  set,  but  their  delicate 
tracery  means  more  to  me  than  the  careful  pattern  of  the  linoleum,  for  they  recall  the 
smiles  on  the  clean  faces  that  were  around  the  table  such  a  short  time  before. 

These  are  the  decorators  of  my  home,  hardly  professional,  yet  I  am  convinced 
they  are  the  best  God  has  to  offer,  and  I  thank  him  for  my  children. 


KyLbout  cJwiught 


Amy  Viau 

"\1  7HEN  I  first  met  twilight,  long  ago  as  a  child,  it  was  a  very  special  time  of  evening. 
^'     During  the  long  summer  days,  people  seemed  to  look  forward  to  it  as  a  kind  of 
luxurious  siesta. 

Twilight  on  the  farm  of  a  Midwestern  State,  where  great  fields  and  distances 
stretched,  unchecked  by  mountains  to  horizon  them,  was  a  splendored  prefix  to  night. 
There,  in  its  softened  glowing  of  gray,  the  whole  world  was  a  charmed  landscape. 

In  that  land  of  level  fields  and  reaching  pastures,  twilight  stretched  far  beyond  the 
Toad  running  past  our  front  yard.  And  often  there  was  mentioning  of  the  twilight, 
as  of  the  sunset. 

''Isn't  it  a  lovely  twilight?"  was  almost  as  natural  an  exchange  between  neighbors 
as  was  'TIow  are  you?" 

And  in  that  day,  before  cars  stirred  the  highways  with  speed,  the  thick,  velvety 
dust  of  the  summer  road  yielded  softly  to  every  footstep  of  those  who  walked  along 
in  the  twilight,  just  for  the  joy  of  the  evening. 

There  was  the  summer  evening  when  a  stranger  came  sauntering  along  past  the 
yard,  as  though  he  walked  a  royal  pathway.  And,  though  strangers  did  not  often  walk 
that  road,  it  seemed  natural  and  fitting  for  him, 

"Good  evening,  Sir,"  he  called  out  to  my  father,  sitting  with  the  whole  family 
in  the  cool  front  yard.     "A  lovely  twihght  —  a  lovely  twilight,  if  I  ever  saw  one!" 

Of  course,  father  agreed,  and  the  stranger  leaned  on  the  top  rail  of  the  rail  fence, 
with  regular  twilight  friendliness.  He  explained  that  he  was  hiking  to  upstate  and 
loved  walking  at  twilight  and  under  the  stars  of  night.  When  he  was  reminded  by 
father  that  it  was  eight  miles  to  the  nearest  town,  where  he  could  get  lodging — he 
laughed,  then  explained  what  a  pleasure  it  was  when  he  was  walk-tired,  to  take  his  coat 
from  the  valise  he  carried  and  to  lie  down  beside  the  road,  or  in  some  dewy  field  to 
rest — with  God's  vastness  all  around  him.  And  to  my  child  mind,  that  was  a  heavenly 
thing  to  do. 

The  two  large  sycamore  trees  across  the  road,  responded  to  twilight  with  a  stillness 
of  utter  peace,  until  the  night  blackened  them  into  indefinable  shapes.  But  they  were 
a  bit  of  trim  to  the  twilight,  worth  mentioning. 

The  old,  gray  stable — not  the  real  barn,  just  the  squat  stable,  was  a  kind  of 
dwarfish  castle  in  twilight,  as  the  light  went  from  subdued  gray  to  a  depth  of  blue 
from  which  it  slowly  melted  into  night. 

It  was  at  the  time  of  this  bluish  gray,  that  Father  always  seemed  impelled  to  sing. 
^'The  Ninety  and  Nine"  was  his  favorite  song.  He  would  start  it  with  a  twilight-kind 
of  humming,  which  finally  became  words  that  rose  clear  and  distinct  in  the  crescendo 
of  the  verse.  When  the  "wandering  sheep"  were  finally  safe  in  the  Father's  arms,  and 
Father's  beautiful  voice  ebbed  into  the  silent  twilight — I  felt  happy  and  satisfied. 

"Shall  we  take  a  little  walk  in  the  twilight?"  was  almost  as  usual  in  the  family 
as  was  the  mentioning  of  supper  being  ready,  or  of  lighting  the  indoor  lights.  How- 
ever, lights  spoiled  the  effect  of  twilight.  Even  the  flashings  of  fireflies  over  the  fields 
and  yard,  which  are  comparable  to  flashes  of  fairy  lanterns,  to  a  child,  can  mar  the 
effect  of  twilight-glowing.  Twilight  needs  only  its  own  varied  tones  to  make  a  world 
of  fairyland. 


Page  264 


The  Silver  Leash 

Chapter  4 
Beatrice  Rordanie  Parsons 


Synopsis:  LaRue  Harding,  an  orphan, 
who  has  Hved  since  childhood  in  Cah- 
fornia  with  an  aunt,  goes  to  Fivelakes, 
Arizona,  after  the  death  of  her  sister 
Ameha.  She  tries  to  help  and  encourage 
her  brother-in-law  Herbert  Vetterly,  who 
is  confined  to  a  wheel  chair.  His  children 
gradually  come  to  accept  LaRue  as  a 
friend  and  as  a  member  of  the  family.  She 
meets  Dr.  Alan  Rutherford,  a  surgeon  at 
the  Jonas  Harding  Hospital,  and  his 
fiancee  Gladys  Drew. 

A  WEEK  or  so  later,  LaRue 
had  the  opportunity  to  speak 
to  Herb  about  her  plans  for 
extending  her  vacation.  'Td  like 
to  wire  the  bank  and  ask  for  a  little 
more  time,  Herb.  That  is,  if  you 
and  the  children  can  put  up  with 
me  a  little  longer."  She  felt  herself 
flushing  and  took  refuge  in  the 
Founding  Festival,  adding:  "Yd  like 
to  stay  for  the  celebration.  Every- 
one's talking  about  it." 

''Of  course,  stay,"  said  Herb,  but 
he  could  not  hide  the  questioning 
frown  which  crossed  his  forehead. 

LaRue  decided  that  she  must  be 
completely  honest.  ''I  didn't  mean 
to  stay.  Herb.  I  realize  that  Erma 
and  Joel  resent  me.  Connie  has 
been  offended  ever  since  the  day  I 
corrected  her.  .  .  ." 

'The  children  are  young,"  said 
Herb,  coming  quickly  to  their  de- 
fense.   "I  shall  speak  to  them.  .  .  ." 

"Please  don't,"  said  LaRue,  stiffly. 
"Oh,  I  know  that  it  seems  to  them 
that  I  came  only  for  a  vacation,  that 
I  didn't  want  to  come.  But  I  had 
to  come.  Herb." 

Her  voice  failed.  Silence  stretched 
within    the    pretty    room    with    its 


starched  white  curtains,  its  home- 
like furniture.  There  was  a  crystal 
bowl  on  a  table.  Amelia  had  loved 
it  because  it  had  been  given  to  her 
by  a  good  friend.  Amelia  had  had 
so  many  friends.  Everyone  had  liked 
her.  Everybody  LaRue  met  said 
kind,  loving  things  about  Amelia. 
And  because  they  did,  LaRue  felt 
lonely. 

Herb  was  speaking  haltingly:  "I 
have  no  right  to  ask  you  to  stay, 
LaRue.  Yet  I  need  you.  We  all 
need  you." 

It  was  good  to  be  needed.  Yet 
LaRue  knew  the  limitations  of  that 
need.  After  Herb  had  gone  to  his 
room  and  closed  his  door,  she 
thought  about  it.  When  she  sat 
down  to  send  a  telegram  to  the 
bank,  she  felt  doubtful.  Once  her 
hand  paused,  and  she  crumbled  the 
paper,  deciding  not  to  stay. 

Then  she  heard  Connie  going 
along  the  hall.  She  paused  at  her 
father's  door,  called  out  to  him: 
"Daddy,  Fm  going  out  to  play  with 
Janice  and  Atlast.  If  you  need 
anything,  just  call  me." 

Carol  waited  hopefully  for  an 
answer.  When  it  did  not  come,  she 
went  slowly  along  the  hall  and  out- 
side. 

LaRue  felt  anger  rising  hot  in 
her  throat.  He  might  have  an- 
swered, she  thought,  knowing  the 
depth  of  a  small  child's  disappoint- 
ment. She  scribbled  words  on 
paper,  and  went  to  the  phone  and 
sent  the  message.  Then  she  went 
into  the  kitchen.  There  were  a  few 
soiled  dishes  in  the  sink.     She  at- 

Poae  265 


266 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


tacked  them  fiercely,  then  smiled  at 
her  own  display  of  spleen.  She 
scolded  herself.  Be  fair  to  Herb. 
The  accident  which  broke  his  body, 
broke  his  spirit,  too.  She  knew  that 
Amelia's  death  had  shattered  the 
faith  he  had  lived  by  all  during  his 
life.  Amelia  had  been  his  other 
self.  Without  her  love  he  was  lost. 
Truth  and  knowledge  had  drifted 
away. 

T  ARUE  rinsed  a  shining  glass  and 
set  it  in  the  cupboard.  She 
stared  at  it  for  a  few  moments  see- 
ing it  filled  with  sparkling  punch. 
I  don't  know  much  about  enter- 
taining young  folks,  she  thought 
dubiously,  but  maybe  I  could  try. 
If  Erma  and  Joel  had  a  closer  home 
life,  they  would  not  always  be  away 
from  their  home.  If  there  was  only 
something.  .  .  .  Maybe  a  party.  I 
could  ask  Erma.  But  she  still  felt 
a  little  frightened  of  Erma's  scorn. 
Anyway,  she  thought,  relieved,  I 
could  ask  Bob  Powers  to  suggest 
something  that  would  keep  Joel 
more  at  home. 

Even  as  she  planned,  she  felt  un- 
sure about  how  to  go  about  things. 
She  decided  to  go  for  a  walk.  Maybe 
it  would  help  her  think.  She 
changed  her  house-frock  for  a  pink, 
sleeveless  cotton.  She  shaded  her 
grav-blue  eves  with  a  large  hat. 

She  had  no  particular  destination 
in  view.  But  when  she  came  to 
the  knoll  rising  up  to  Hillhigh 
House,  she  turned  automatically  and 
began  the  climb.  The  walk  was 
steep  and  weed-grown.  The  lawn 
sloped  towards  the  new  highway. 

She  stood  in  an  old  brick  patio 
gazing  out  upon  a  surprising  pano- 
rama. Below,  the  highway,  under 
the  onslaught  of  the  road-building 
machines,    stretched    into    the    dis- 


tance like  an  unwinding  spool  of 
dark  thread.  Vehicles  moved  along 
it  like  toys  propelled  by  a  childish 
hand,  to  disappear  between  molded 
pink  cliffs.  Far  to  the  left.  Blue 
Lake  danced  and  sparkled,  holding 
captive  in  its  sapphire  depths  a 
great  golden  ball  of  sun. 

She  pulled  off  her  hat  and  let 
the  breeze  ruffle  her  burnished 
curls,  there  in  the  shadow  of  an 
old  willow  tree.  She  was  unaware, 
until  she  heard  a  voice,  that  anyone 
was  near.  Then  she  remembered 
that  Connie  had  said  that  Grandie 
visited  the  old  house  daily.  The 
voice  was  ancient,  mellow.  It  said: 
"Matilda  Harding!" 

LaRue  whirled,  wondering  how 
anyone  had  ever  learned  her  middle 
name.  She  had  never  cared  for  it, 
although  it  had  been  her  grand- 
mother's name.  The  old  man  was 
sitting  on  the  steps  of  the  high 
porch.  His  white  hair  was  silver  in 
the  breeze.  He  smiled,  and  she  saw 
that  his  eyes  were  dark,  and  very, 
very  shrewd  with  the  lessons  of 
eighty- two  years. 

She  smiled,  correcting  him:  '1 
am  LaRue  Harding,  Sir." 

'Tou're  Amelia's  sister."  He 
spoke  complacently.  ''My  grandson. 
Dr.  Alan,  said  you  were  here.  You're 
very  like  your  grandmother.  We 
were  children  together,  Matilda  and 
I.    She  had  that  same  red  hair!" 

LaRue  hadn't  known.  Amelia 
had  known  about  her  family,  not 
LaRue.  So  her  grandmother  had 
had  red  hair!  The  knowledge 
warmed  her,  somehow. 

Grandie  was  staring  at  her  crit- 
ically. 'Tike  the  old  house,  LaRue?" 
It  was  a  friendly  question,  and 
when  she  nodded,  he  grinned  hap- 
pily. "I  like  it,  too.  Have  since  I 
was   a   kid.     It  was    built   by   the 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


267 


Hardings,  but  my  wife  and  I  lived 
here,  after  I  bought  it,  until  my 
darling  left  me  for  a  better  place/' 
His  eyes  were  sad,  but  he  kept  his 
smile.  ''Amelia  loved  this  old  house. 
She  wanted  to  buy  it.  Fix  it  up. 
The  attic's  filled  with  old  furniture." 
He  broke  off,  shaking  his  head. 
'Toung  folks  aren't  interested  in 
old  things,"  he  said  tiredly. 

LaRue  found,  suddenly,  that  she 
was  more  interested  than  she  had 
thought.  She  said  quickly:  ''Some- 
day I'd  like  to  bring  Erma  here  and 
look  the  house  over.  Connie  would 
love  to  come.    Maybe,  Joel.  .  .  ." 

npHE  old  man  waved  his  hand  to- 
wards a  garage  that  had  once 
been  a  carriage  house.  "There's  a 
car  in  there.  Built  long  before  Joel 
was  born.  Hear  he's  interested  in 
cars." 

LaRue's  face  was  shining.  "He'd 
love  to  see  it,  Grandie."  She  said 
the  name  as  if  she  had  been  saying 
it  all  her  life,  the  way  the  others 
did.  She  cried  excitedly,  looking 
about:  "This  would  be  a  lovely 
spot  for  a  cook-out.  We  could 
bring  a  portable  grill  and  chairs, 
and.  .  .  ." 

"The  old  house  would  like  that," 
cried  Grandie,  his  old  eyes  bright 
with  happiness.  Quite  solemnly  he 
stated:  "The  house  gets  lonely,  you 
know." 

There  was  something  pathetic  in 
the  thought.  LaRue  had  known 
loneliness.  She  asked:  "Do  houses 
really  get  lonely,  Grandie?" 

"Why  not?"  The  question  was 
eager.  "People  get  lonely.  Why 
not  houses?  This  house  is  used  to 
people.  Crowds  of  people.  It  could 
be  quite  an  attractive  place  if.  .  .  ." 
He  glanced  at  the  crooked  FOR 
SALE   sign   nailed  to   one   of  the 


pillars  of  the  porch,  and  confessed: 
"Guess  I  haven't  tried  very  hard  to 
sell  it.  Guess  I'm  sentimental! 
Wouldn't  want  to  see  the  old  house 
fall  into  the  hands  of  someone 
who'd  tear  it  down.    Or  abuse  it." 

He  talked  about  the  house  as 
though  it  were  human.  LaRue 
knew  how  he  loved  it.  He  saw  her 
looking  at  him  and  said:  "Gladys 
wants  a  fine,  ranch-type  house  in 
Maple  Park  when  she  marries  my 
grandson.  She  wants  me  to  build 
him  a  fine  office,  too." 

LaRue  nodded.  "She  told  me 
about  it  once  when  she  came  with 
Dr.  Alan  to  call  on  Herb."  She 
wrinkled  her  brows  doubtfully.  "But 
Dr.  Alan  told  us  of  his  plans  for 
adding  a  children's  wing  to  the  hos- 
pital. He  tried  to  encourage  Herb 
to  draw  the  plans.  But  Herb  didn't 
seem  interested."  She  remembered 
how  Dr.  Alan  had  sketched  what  he 
wanted  on  the  back  of  a  rumpled 
envelope.  "His  face  fairly  shone 
when  he  talked  about  it/'  she  fin- 
ished. 

Grandie's  old  face  was  still. 
"Alan's  dreamed  of  that  wing  ever 
since  he  started  medical  college. 
The  hospital  needs  it.  The  chil- 
dren's ward  is  too  crowded.  Sort  of 
out-of-date."  He  added,  abruptly: 
"Gladys  says  he'd  be  wasting  his 
life,  staying  on  at  the  hospital  when 
he  could  have  a  fine,  brand  new 
office,  and  a  wealthy  clientele." 

"Wasting  his  life!"  LaRue  echoed 
the  phrase  indignantly. 

Grandie  looked  her  straight  in 
the  eye.  "I've  already  told  Gladys 
I  would  give  Alan  the  money  for 
the  home  and  office.  She  was  very 
happy." 

LaRue  stared  at  the  old  man. 
Just  a  second  before  he  had  been  so 
(Continued  on  page  275) 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


HuJda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


■I.    :H 


:rN 


-U5i£  -     Pii^Etb 


Is^cmK       V  I  NEC 


Photograph  submitted  by  Edna  S.  Walker 

ALPINE   STAKE   (UTAH),  AMERICAN  FORK  FIRST  WARD  OPENING 

SOCIAL  PRESENTS  DRAMATIZATION  "GET  ABOARD  THE  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  SPECIAL,"  October  3,  1958 

Seated,  upper  row,  right  to  left:  President  Ethel  Graff  as  engineer;  Counselor  Doris 
Robinson  as  conductor;  Counselor  Catherine  Hoglund  as  brakeman. 

Edna  S.  Walker,  President,  Alpine  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "  'Get  Aboard  the 
Relief  Society  Special,'  was  the  theme  of  the  opening  social  of  the  American  Fork  First 
Ward.  A  large  number  of  the  sisters  of  the  ward  were  in  attendance  and  many  brought 
their  husbands.  The  first  feature  of  the  evening  consisted  of  an  exhibit  of  handwork 
and  the  announcement  of  the  outcome  of  a  food  contest  that  was  held  earlier  in  the 
day.  The  program  began  with  a  little  skit  which  cleverly  invited  all  sisters  of  the 
ward  to  'Get  on  the  Relief  Society  Special.'  The  first  to  enter  it  were  the  executive 
officers.  The  other  officers  and  class  leaders  followed.  As  they  passed  the  ticket  office, 
which  was  attended  by  the  secretary,  they  paid  their  Relief  Society  membership  dues. 

"With  the  leaders  in  the  background,  a  fashion  show  was  presented,  with  Melissa 
Robinson  as  commentator.  About  one  hundred  fifty  people  participated  in  the  making 
and  modeling  of  clothing,  which  was  the  culmination  of  the  Relief  Society  summer 
sewing  project." 


Page  268 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


269 


Photograph  submitted   b>    Emma  S.   Longson 

MONUMENT  PARK  WEST  STAKE   (UTAH)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING 
MOTHERS   PRESENT   MUSIC    FOR   STAKE   QUARTERLY   CONFERENCE 

Standing,  front  row,  left  to  right:  Emma  S.  Longson,  President,  Monument  Park 
West  Stake  Relief  Society;  Hazel  Swain,  First  Counselor;  Leah  Reynolds,  Second  Coun- 
selor; Antoinette  Daynes,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Standing  front  row,  second  from  right,  with  arm  on  organ,  Phyllis  Hansen,  chor- 
ister; at  Sister  Hansen's  right,  Bernice  Engeman,  organist. 

Sister  Longson  reports:  "All  of  the  seven  wards  in  the  stake  were  represented  by 
members  of  the  presidencies." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Gladys  K.  Wagner 

CENTRAL  AMERICAN  MISSION,  SAN  PEDRO  SULA,  HONDURAS  BRANCH 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  DISPLAY  OF  DOLLS  AT  BAZAAR,  November  1958 


Gladys  K.  Wagner,  President,  Central  American  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"Dolls  of  various  countries  were  designed,  stuffed,  and  dressed.  The  dolls  were  made 
artistically.  Their  faces  radiated  personality,  and  their  costumes  were  typical  of  the 
countries  represented.  Amparo  Vasquez  was  president  of  this  Relief  Society  of  fifteen 
members." 


270 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Beth  M.  Sta]lman 

INGLEWOOD  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

December  14,  1958 

The  director,  June  Eggleston,  stands  at  the  left  in  the  back  row;  Lucille  Peel, 
organist,  is  seated  at  the  piano. 

Beth  M.  Stallman,  President,  Inglewood  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  'The  group 
includes  members  of  each  of  our  six  wards,  also  five  stake  board  members.  The  Singing 
Mothers  also  presented  the  music  for  our  Relief  Society  stake  convention  in  May,  and 
many  of  them  sang  with  the  chorus  from  California,  at  the  Relief  Society  Conference 
in  October  1958." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elizabeth  C.  Hayward 

EAST  SHARON  STAKE   (UTAH)   VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED 
AT  CONVENTION,  January  10,  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Lorena  C.  Fletcher,  who  has  served  thirty-five  years  as  a 
visiting  teacher;  stake  social  science  class  leader  Pearl  Stubbs,  who  has  been  a  visiting 
teacher  for  forty-five  years;  Annie  Gillespie,  forty  years;  Mina  Marriotti,  fifty  years; 
Amanda  Crandall,  twenty  years. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Chloe  Tayson,  thirty  years;  Rachael  Davis,  twenty-five 
years;  Preal  Jones,  thirty  years;  Eva  Gillespie,  forty  years;  Ina  Lewis,  thirty  years. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Lorena  James,  thirty  years;  Ivy  Perry,  thirty  years;  Margaret 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


271 


IVIcCracken,  twenty-eight  years;  Winnifred  Cannon,  twenty-one  years;  Ida  Ercanbrack, 
thirty  years. 

EHzabeth  C.  Ilayward,  President,  East  Sharon  Stake  ReHef  Society,  reports:  "For 
the  purpose  of  giving  renewed  spiritual  uphft  and  inspiration  to  our  visiting  teachers, 
on  January  loth,  1959,  our  Visiting  Teachers  Convention  was  held.  All  visiting  teachers 
were  recognized  and  honored  at  this  time.  Fifty-seven  were  given  special  honors  for 
ha\"ing  been  visiting  teachers  for  ten  years  or  more,  and  all  those  with  records  of  forty 
years  or  more  of  service  were  presented  with  Relief  Society  pins.  Sister  Mina  Marriotti, 
with  fifty  years  of  service,  was  given  an  African  violet  as  well.  For  the  main  feature  of 
our  program  we  used  the  presentation  given  at  the  last  Annual  Relief  Society  Confer- 
ence, 'A  Light  Shining.'  The  sisters  conducting  and  presenting  it  caught  the  spiritual 
message  the  presentation  so  well  portrays,  and  none  of  the  beauty  or  emphasis  of  its 
timely  message  was  lost.  We  were  well  satisfied  with  the  pleased,  enthusiastic  reaction 
of  the  sisters,  and  feel  that  the  visiting  teaching  program  received  rich  new  vigor  and 
importance  as  a  result  of  this  meeting." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Helen  B.  Pitcher 

CALGARY  STAKE  (CANADA),  RED  DEER  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
DISPLAYS  PRIZE-WINNING  QUILTS 

Left  to  right:  Kathleen  Taylor,  President;  Marie  Service,  visiting  teacher;  Johanna 
Blades;  Ellen  McLean,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Sadie  Soderberg,  \'isiting  teacher;  Ruby 
Lacey,  theology  class  leader;  Lola  Malmberg;  Farrold  Service,  work  meeting  leader;  Ruth 
Nielsen,  Second  Counselor;  Jean  Edwards;  Hazel  Guenther,  First  Counselor. 

Helen  B.  Pitcher,  President,  Calgary  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  these  sisters 
are  seen  displaying  the  quilts  which  won  first  and  second  prizes  in  competition  at  a 
local  fair.  "These  sisters  are  very  de\oted  and  humble  in  their  callings,  and  although 
they  travel  a  distance  farther  than  any  other  members,  they  never  miss." 


272 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Thelma  H.  Sampson 

SAMOAN  MISSION  CURIOS  COLLECTED  BY  RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  SENT 
TO  THE  BUREAU  OF  INFORMATION  AT  THE  NEW  ZEALAND  TEMPLE 

Thelma  H.  Sampson,  President,  Samoan  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Enclosed 
is  a  picture  of  Samoan  curios  which  our  Relief  Society  sisters  collected  and  sent  to  the 
Bureau  of  Information  at  the  New  Zealand  Temple,  so  that  people  visiting  the  temple 
might  be  able  to  see  and  enjoy  some  of  the  arts  and  crafts  of  the  South  Sea  Islands. 
Our  sisters  enjoyed  this  project  and  responded  with  enthusiasm.  Now  we  are  busy 
getting  ready  for  our  year's  work,  as  our  Relief  Society  year  here  in  Samoa  is  from 
April  to  December." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Luana  C.  Healon 

SOUTHERN  FAR  EAST  MISSION,  REPRESENTATIVES  OF  FIVE  HONG 
KONG  BRANCHES  MEET  TO  PLAN  FOR  BAZAARS 

Shown  is  a  tablecloth  on  which  is  embroidered  a  famous  Chinese  poem  in  ancient 
style  of  writing. 

Luana  C.  Heaton,  President,  Southern  Far  East  Relief  Society,  reports:  "We  are 
very  pleased  with  the  progress  that  has  been  made  with  the   Relief  Society  program 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


273 


during  the  past  year.  At  this  time  last  year  there  was  only  one  organized  Relief  Society, 
However,  due  to  the  rapid  growth  in  membership,  it  was  necessary  to  divide  the  Relief 
Society,  and,  as  a  result,  we  now  have  five  well-functioning  Relief  Societies. 

"During  the  month  of  December,  five  Relief  Societies  held  bazaars  in  Hong  Kong. 
December  is  the  month  when  most  bazaars  are  held  in  the  Colony.  After  the  dividing 
of  the  Relief  Society,  the  members  of  the  new  branches  were  very  eager  to  prepare  for 
their  own  bazaars.  In  preparing  for  the  bazaars,  it  was  suggested  that  the  evening's 
entertainment  be  divided  into  three  sections:  a  handwork  display,  a  food  and  cake 
sale,  and  a  program.  Because  American-type  cakes  cannot  be  purchased  in  Hong  Kong, 
the  sisters  thought  it  would  be  a  good  project  to  make  cakes  and  sell  them  at  their 
bazaars.  It  was  also  decided  to  have  a  project  of  making  tablecloths.  These  table- 
cloths are  very  unusual  in  that  they  are  made  of  twenty-five  ten-inch  squares.  In  each 
square  is  embroidered  a  Chinese  character  about  three  inches  in  length.  When  the 
squares  are  sewed  together,  they  form  a  Chinese  poem.  The  Chinese  sisters  are  very 
gifted  in  doing  handwork,  and  the  workmanship  on  the  tablecloths  is  excellent. 

"There  is  a  Relief  Society  branch  quite  a  distance  from  Hong  Kong.  In  fact,  the 
ladv  missionaries  in  charge  travel  each  week  to  meeting  by  boat.  The  town  in  which 
this  branch  is  located  is  a  refugee  settlement,  and  because  of  this  the  people  are  very 
poor.  The  Relief  Socity  sisters  wanted  very  much  to  have  a  bazaar,  but  realized  that 
the  members  of  the  branch  would  be  unable  to  support  it.  Therefore,  they  combined 
with  another  branch  and  held  a  joint  bazaar.  Because  of  financial  difficulties  and  the 
long  distance  in  traveling,  only  three  sisters  were  able  to  represent  their  branch  at  the 
bazaar.  However,  all  the  sisters  helped  with  the  preparations,  and  their  efforts  were 
well  rewarded,  for  the  bazaar  was  very  successful." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Norma  Schavieis 

NORWALK  STAKE   (CALIFORNIA)   FIRST  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENCY 

Left  to  right:  Fern  Marcroft,  First  Counselor;  Norma  Schauers,  President;  Irene 
Hollands,  Second  Counselor. 

Norwalk  Stake  was  organized  October  26,  1958,  resulting  from  a  division  of  the 
East  Long  Beach  Stake. 


274 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


Photograph  sul)i)uU(.(.l   In    Lcali  H.   Lewis 

CANADIAN  MISSION,  DISTRICT  AND  BRANCH   RELIEF   SOCIETY  PRESI- 
DENTS AT  ANNUAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE,  TORONTO, 
ONTARIO,  CANADA,  October  18,  1958 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Jean  Shelton;  Venice  Hill;  Emma  Hillman;  Mabel  Taylor, 
Mission  Relief  Society  Secretary-Treasurer;  Leah  H,  Lewis,  President,  Canadian  Mission 
Relief  Society;  Rebecca  Bird;  Ida  Belfiglio;  Lilly  Scott. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Jean  Gordon;  Dorothy  Gates;  Mildred  Smith;  Doraine 
Nagy;  Ileen  Ball;  Davina  Wright;  Mildred  Porter;  Olive  Butler;  Dorothy  Savin;  Edna 
Yeager;  Grace  Grossman. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Martha  M.  Marshall;  Alta  Ball;  Ruth  Jones;  Irene  Krist; 
Elva  Marie  Adamson;  Evelyn  Connie;  Bernice  Clark;  Delia  Odendahl. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Hazel  Tate;  Elizabeth  Courchesne;  Rosalind  C.  Nve; 
Isobel  Renter;  Doris  Morrison;  Janet  Boucher;  Hilda  Crashaw;  Kathleen  Wilson;  Emily 
Ditty;  Grace  Dunlop. 

Sister  Lewis  reports:  "With  235  present,  this  Relief  Society  conference  was  the 
largest  ever  held  in  the  Canadian  Mission.  Some  of  the  sisters  traveled  nearly  1,000 
miles  (round  trip)  to  attend  the  conference.  Highly  informative  and  inspirational  de- 
partmental meetings  were  held.  The  work  meeting  articles,  attractively  displayed  by  the 
branches,  were  the  center  of  keen  interest.  The  climax  of  the  conference  was  the  pre- 
sentation of  playlets  by  the  Ottawa,  London,  and  East  Toronto  Branches.  These  play- 
lets all  centered  around  the  Relief  Society  and  the  home.  The  music  of  the  combined 
Singing  Mothers  chorus  was  inspiring.  A  delicious  luncheon  was  served  between  ses- 
sions by  the  West  Toronto  Branch." 


(Pn 


ecious 


cJok 


en 


Rowena  Jensen  Bills 


A  gilded  basket  full  of  flowers — 

Not  the  fragile  kind, 

Nor  the  delicate  in  scent 

Lo\'ers  have  in  mind, 

But  all  the  gay  and  bright  profusion 

Windy  hillsides  bring; 


Buttercups  and  bluebells,  daisies, 
Laced  through  yellow  string. 

Baby  hands  had  plucked  one  dozen 
Blossoms  —  even  more  — 
To  bring  to  Mother  all  the  grandeur 
From  a  distant  shore. 


The  Silver  Leash 

(Continued  horn  page  267) 

sure  that  a  children's  wing  was  what 
the  hospital  needed.  Now  he  was 
making  the  way  easy  for  Dr.  Alan 
to  lose  his  dream.  LaRue's  voice 
was  sharply  critical.  ''Dr.  Alan  will 
be  very  unhappy  in  that  brand  new 
office.''  There  was  scorn  in  her 
gray-blue  eyes. 

Grandie  regarded  her  passively. 
''Well,  well!  So  you  seem  to  know 
my  grandson  pretty  well.  Better 
than  his  fiancee  does!" 

LaRue  was  furious  with  herself 
for  blushing.  But  she  met  the  old 
man's  eyes  and  said  honestly:  "Fve 
only  met  him  a  few  times.  But  I 
like  him.  He's  a  fine  man.  I  know 
he's  a  kind,  considerate  doctor.  I've 
heard  him  trying  to  convince  Herb 
that  an  operation  might  help  him. 
But  Herb  is  afraid.  Dr.  Alan  is  let- 
ting Herb  make  up  his  own  mind." 
She  rose  to  the  doctor's  defense, 
saying  seriously:  "I  think  Dr.  Alan 
should  be  allowed  to  make  up  his 
own  mind  about  where  he  lives, 
where  he  builds  his  office,  or  wheth- 
er he'd  rather  stay  on  at  the  hospital 
and  build  that  new  wing." 

The  old  man  was  grinning.  Then 
he  said  quizzically:  "Some  people 
need  a  push  in  the  wrong  direction." 
He  chuckled  softly.  "Alan  often 
prescribes  nasty-tasting  medicine  for 
his  patients.  So  nasty  medicine  is 
good  for  doctors,  too.  Especially 
when  it's  forced  down  their  throats." 

LaRue  was  confused.  But  the 
old  man  was  through  talking.  He 
put  on  his  hat  and  bowed  low  over 
her  hand,  telling  her  that  he  and 
the  old  house  had  enjoyed  her  visit. 
He  waved  his  cane  and  walked  slow- 
ly to  his  own  red-brick  cottage. 

Page  275 


Come  in  and  we'll  show  you 
how  easy  it  is  to  play   the  CONN 

"MINUET,"  America's  finest 
spinet  organ.  In  less  than  15  minutes 

you'll  be  playing  simple  tunes 
wiih  both  hands— e\Qt\  if  you   don't 

know  a  note  of  music!  It's  EASY 
—it's  FUN  .  .  .  The  Conn  "Minuet" 

is  the  one  instrument  thai  pro- 
vides every  member  of  the  family  true 

joy  of  self  expression 
—for  every   mood,   every   occasion. 


lusic    I 


_____ 15  E.  1st  South 

l45N0ltTHUNIVERSiTY.PR0V0«/Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


iHiiiiiiimnii 


276 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


T  ARUE  stared  after  him,  trying  to 
puzzle  him  out,  trying  to  under- 
stand just  what  he  had  meant  about 
''nasty  medicine."  As  she  strolled 
home  she  put  his  words  down  to 
an  old  man's  wandering  memory. 
She  knew  she  shouldn't,  but  she 
asked  Connie  questions.  ''Doesn't 
Grandie  like  Gladys  Drew?" 

Gonnie  smiled.  "Oh,  he  likes  her 
all  right.  But  most  people  don't 
think  she's  really  in  love  with  Alan. 
Some  people  thing  that  she  still 
likes  Earl.  But  Grandie  promised 
her  a  beautiful  house,  and  a  lot  of 
nice  things,  and.  .  .  ." 

LaRue  stopped  her,  ashamed  of 
herself  for  wanting  to  share  Gon- 
nie's  gossip.  At  dinner,  she  told 
Herb  and  the  others  about  her  visit 
to  the  old  house.  Gonnie,  as  usual, 
bubbled  over  with  words. 

"Mommy  used  to  visit  Grandie, 
too.  She  loved  his  house.  If  Daddy 
hadn't  got  hurt  she  wanted  to  buy 
it."  The  flash  of  pain  in  Herb's 
face  made  LaRue  interrupt,  quickly. 

"It's  very  nice  up  there  on  the 
knoll.  Gool,  lovely.  I've  been  won- 
dering if  we  all  couldn't  go  there. 
Have  a  sort  of  cook-out.  . .  ?" 

The  look  of  derision  in  Erma's 
face  made  her  falter.  But  Joel 
leaned  across  the  table,  interest  in 
his  young  face. 

"Maybe  Grandie  would  let  me 
see  that  old  car." 

LaRue  smiled.  "He  told  me  he 
would,"  she  assured  him  quickly. 
Then,  with  a  side  glance  at  Erma, 
"He  promised  to  show  us  the  old 
furniture.  I  thought  it  might  be 
fun." 

Erma  did  not  answer,  though 
there  was  a  stirring  of  interest  in 
her  pretty  face. 

Herb  spoke  quietly.  "When  I 
was  a  kid,  Hillhigh  House  used  to 


be  the  show  place  of  the  valley. 
There  were  always  parties.  Surreys 
and  fine  horses  climbed  the  sloping 
drive.  There  were  roses  along  the 
walks.  Their  red,  pink,  and  yellow 
petals  made  a  sort  of  carpet.  .  .  ." 

He  was  lost  in  memories. 

Gonnie  laughed  a  little,  and  cried: 
"Oh,  Daddy,  that  was  in  the  good 
old  days." 

For  a  long  moment  there  was 
silence.  Then  Joel  spoke  loudly: 
"Gould  we  have  fried  chicken,  Aunt 
LaRue?" 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever 
made  a  request.  A  faint  glow 
burned  in  LaRue's  heart. 

"Fried  chicken,  Joel,"  she  prom- 
ised, "and  a  lot  of  other  good 
things." 

Gonnie  bounced.  "We'll  invite 
Grandie.  And  Dr.  Alan  and 
Gladys,"  and  with  a  glance  at  Erma, 
she  added,  "Bob  Powers." 

Erma  flushed  hotly,  but  she  didn't 
speak  angrily  to  her  sister. 

"Maybe  Ed'd  like  to  see  that  old 
Lizzie,"  stated  Joel  hesitantly. 

His  eyes  turned  to  his  father,  as 
though  expecting  reproof  for  such 
a  suggestion,  but  LaRue  spoke  hur- 
riedly. "Surely,  invite  Eddie!  All 
boys  like  fried  chicken."  She 
thought,  but  did  not  add:  Eddie 
needs  a  little  help.    No  boy's  all  bad. 

Gonnie's  eyes  were  shining.  "I 
just  love  Grandie,"  she  cried.  "Don't 
you.  Aunt  LaRue?" 

LaRue  had  liked  the  old  man. 
Even  though  she  hadn't  understood 
his  double-talk  about  nasty  medi- 
cine. She  smiled  at  Gonnie,  then 
braced  herself  to  face  Herb.  She 
held  her  voice  tight  so  it  would  not 
waver. 

"You're  also  invited,"  she  said. 
For    an     instant     Herb's    hands 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


277 


clenched  on  the  wheels  of  his  chair. 
His  face  drained  of  color. 

LaRue  heard  the  quiet  breathing 
of  the  children  as  they  waited  polite- 
ly for  their  father  to  speak.  By  their 
faces,  she  knew  that  they  expected 
their  father's  customary  rejection. 

LaRue's  clear  eyes  forced  Herb's 
dark  ones  to  meet  her  look.  She 
knew  how  much  courage  it  was  tak- 
ing for  him  to  speak.  When  he 
did,  it  was  smiHngly. 

'I'm  very  happy  to  accept." 

LaRue  heard  the  great  sigh  which 
escaped  in  unison  from  the  chil- 
dren's lips.  She  knew  they  were 
fighting  to  keep  from  showing  their 
surprise.  But  gratitude  shone  in 
their  faces.  They  began  to  make 
plans  about  what  should  go  into 
the  lunch  basket.  They  talked  in 
low  tones,  as  though  they  were 
almost  afraid  to  believe  what  they 
had  heard  their  father  say.  But  they 
could  not  hide  the  happy  smiles 
which  raced  into  their  faces. 

T  ARUE'S  eyes  met  Herb's  with 
an  approving  smile.  She  knew 
that  he  had  understood  what  she 
was  trying  to  do  and  had  wanted  to 
help  her.  There  was  an  unuttered 
'Thank  you/'  in  Herb's  face  as  he 
slowly  turned  his  chair  towards  his 
room. 

As  soon  as  his  door  had  closed, 
the  children  broke  into  excited  con- 
versation. 

'Til  ask  Bob  to  pick  out  the 
freshest  vegetables  for  our  salad," 
said  Erma  happily. 

'Til  go  tell  Eddie  what's  up," 
cried  Joel,  and  went  away,  whistling 
brightly. 

Connie  spoke  soberly.  "I'll  ask 
Janice  to  come.  And  Atlast.  He 
loves  picnics,  though  he  can't  have 
any  chicken   bones.     I'll   take  his 


HAWAII 

Depart  April  26th.  Fly  United  Air 
Lines   and    return  by    United    Air    Lines 

or  Luraline,  whichever  you  prefer.  Be 
in  Hawaii  for  the  May  Day  Celebra- 
tion when  the  Shower  Trees  are  in 
bloom. 

EUROPE 

Sail  from  Montreal  on  June  12,  1959. 
Enjoy  life  on  the  Luxury  Liner;  relax 
and  rest  before  beginning  your  fine 
European  Tour. 

HISTORIC  TRAIN 

The  original  Historic  Train  leaves  Fri- 
day evening,  July  31,  1959,  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  at  5:00  p.m. 
See  Nauvoo,  Carthage,  Kirtland, 
Sharon,  Vermont,  etc.,  and  witness  the 
HILL   CUMORAH    PAGEANT. 

Historic  Bus  leaves  Salt  Lake  City  on 
August  1st. 

For  free  folders   write  or  phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South  13th  East 

Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone  DA  8-0303 


leash  so's  he  w^on't  get  into  mischief 
when  Janice  and  I  make  a  playhouse 
and  play  with  our  dolls." 

''What  else  shall  we  have  to  eat?" 
asked  LaRue,  poising  her  pencil 
above  her  notebook. 

They  planned  the  menu.  When 
Joel  came  back  they  set  the  day,  and 
the  time.  Joel  said  he'd  get  out  the 
folding  aluminum  chairs.  They'd 
take  a  table,  and  grill,  and  first  thing 
in  the  morning  he  and  Eddie 
would.  .  .  . 

LaRue  didn't  really  listen  to  what 
they  all  said.  She  felt  warm  and 
happy,  closer  to  Amelia's  children 
than  she  had  felt  since  she  arrived. 

She  wondered  how  she  had  ever 
doubted  them! 

After  all,  she  reminded  herself 
tremulously,  they  are  part  of  their 
dear  mother.  .  .  . 

(To  be  continued) 


HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOUR 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  July  24, 
1959.  23  Days.  See  Liberty,  Carthage, 
Nauvoo,  Adam-Ondi-Ahman,  Kirtiand,  etc. 
Including  Chicago,  Boston,  New  York, 
Washington,  Niagara  Falls,  and  the  SONG 
OF   NORWAY  Stage  Show. 

NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  June  28, 
1959.  Including  Banff,  Lake  Louise,  Van- 
couver, and   Victoria. 

MESA  VERDE 

Labor    Day   weekend    tour. 
September    5-6-7,   1959. 

HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

Leaving   in   November. 

For   Itinerary    write    or    phone: 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  Seventh  Avenue 

Salt   Lake   City  3,   Utah 

Phone  EM  3-5229 


cJhe  ulole  In  the  cje 


ence 


SACRED  HIGHLIGHTS 

PIANO 

Chapel   Musings  —  Perry  

...  .85 

Sabbath    Day   Music    

...1.50 

Sacred    and    Secular    Piano— Heaps    . 

.1.00 

ORGAN 

At  the  Console  —  Felton  

.2.00 

Eight   Sacred   Songs   —    Hart 

..1.50 

Organ   in  the  Church  —  Asper  

..2.75 

CHOIR 

Heavens  Were   Opened   

..  .25 

They  Found  Him   in  the  Temple   

..  .20 

How  Beautiful  Upon  the  Mountains— 

Harker   

..  .25 

LADIES   SSA 

If    Christ    Should    Come   Tomorrow... 

..  .20 

1  Walked  in  God's  Garden  

..  .25 

He   That   Hath   Clean    Hands  

..  .20 

Every  Heart  That  Is  Clean  

..  .20 

PIANO  SOLO 

Meditation    —   Herman   

..  .60 

VOCAL  SOLOS 

He    Smiled    on    Me    

..  .60 

If    Christ    Should  Come    Tomorrow... 

..  .75 

He  That   Hath   Clean    Hands  

..  .75 

VOCAL  DUETS   OR  SOLOS 

The    Temple   by   the   Sea    

..  .75 

PLUS     ALL     L.D.S.     REQUIRED     NUMBERS       | 

Jessie    Evans    Smith    L.P.    singing 

"Mickey"    Hart    songs    

.3.98 

HART  BROS. 

(Sugar  House  Music  Co.) 

2130  So.   11th  East           Salt  Lake  City  6, 

Utah 

{      )    Charge          (      )    Approval          (     ) 

Cash 

Name    

Address     1 

Dorothy  Oakley  Rea 


WHEN  Papa  finally  fixed  the 
hole  in  the   fence,   it  was 
like  writing  the  ending  to 
the  happiest  chapter  in  the  story  of 
our  lives  in  the  old  home. 

He  didn't  fix  it  until  after  all  the 
high-school  yearbooks  had  been 
fondly  tucked  away  in  the  attic,  and 
it  was  after  the  Nelson  family  had 
moved  away. 

The  hole  in  the  fence  was  a  solid 
link  in  the  friendship  chain  of  the 
neighborhood  where  we  lived. 

The  slamming  of  the  screen  door 
at  the  Nelson  house  next  door  told 
us  that,  at  that  minute,  one  of  the 
Nelsons  was  coming  through  the 
hole  in  the  fence  and  would  be  at 
our  back  door  by  the  time  we  were 
there  to  open  it. 

As  we  each  passed  back  and  forth 
through  the  hole  in  the  fence,  we 
carried  with  us  the  news  of  joys 
and  sorrows  shared  by  the  two 
homes. 

The  news  of  a  budding  romance, 
a  poor  report  card,  or  a  new  pickle 
recipe  reached  the  house  next  door 
as  surely  as  did  the  news  of  wedding, 
birth,  illness,  or  death. 

None  could  remember  how  many 
starts  of  yeast,  fat  loaves  of  hot 
bread,  or  pans  of  newly  picked  gar- 
den vegetables  were  exchanged 
through  the  hole  in  the  fence  on 
those  summer  days  that  stretched 
as  sweet  and  long  as  poplar  shade. 

For  each  of  the  growing  children 
at  our  house,  there  was  a  friend  of 
near-age  in  the  house  next  door  .  .  . 


Page  278 


THE  HOLE  IN  THE  FENCE 


279 


and  Mrs.  Nelson  was  Mama's  dear- 
est friend. 

Each  springtime  when  Papa  pa- 
tiently planted  his  garden,  small 
running  feet  would  lay  the  new 
plants  low. 

Then  he  would  say  at  supper, 
''Mama,  tomorrow  I  will  surely  have 
to  fix  the  hole  in  the  fence." 

Mama  would  glance  at  our 
alarmed  faces  with  a  silencing  smile 
because  she  knew  Papa  wasn't  going 
to  fix  the  hole  in  the  fence  for  years 
to  come. 

As  tides  of  time  changed  each  of 
our  lives,  the  old  hole  in  the  fence 
was  almost  forgotten  .  .  .  until  the 
day  of  Mama's  funeral. 

That's  when  Willard,  the  young- 
est of  the  Nelson  family,  brought  it 
back  to  our  minds  with  all  the  glow- 
ing sweetness  of  those  shining  days 
of  sun  and  snow. 

''I  remember  the  day  the  Oakley 
family  moved  into  our  neighbor- 
hood," he  said  from  the  flower-lined 
pulpit. 

''It  all  began  with  a  very  small 
boy  and  a  very  small  hole  in  the 
fence.  In  fact,  the  hole  was  smaller 
than  the  boy,  but  even  as  a  camel 
might  pass  through  the  eye  of  a 
needle,  any  small  boy  can  pass 
through  a  very  small  hole  in  a  wire 
fence.  However,  a  miscalculated 
wiggle  and  the  seat  of  a  pair  of  over- 
alls was  caught  with  a  stray  wire. 
The  boy's  shout  carried  well  to  the 
home  of  the  new  neighbor.  The 
neighbor  came„  and  with  gentle 
hands  released  the  wire  and  pulled 
the  boy  through  the  fence.  .  .  .  May 
I  repeat,  pulJed  the  hoy  through  the 
fence,  not  pushed  him  back  through 
the  fence.    That  day,  a  young  boy 


as  an  ambassador  from  his  own 
family,  wormed  his  way  into  the 
lives,  home,  and  thoughts  of  the 
family  next  door." 

In  that  sad  and  solemn  hour,  we 
all  looked  back  gratefully  to  a  small 
hole  in  the  fence  that  grew  with 
growing  children  until  at  last,  no 
fence  and  no  distance  were  great 
enough  to  loosen  the  bond  that  was 
securely  welded  before  the  children 
went  away  and  Papa  finally  fixed  the 
hole  in  the  fence. 


EUROPE 

Special  royal  tours  leaving  in  June 
and   August.     Economically   yours. 

HAWAII 

Special  deluxe  tours  leaving  in  April, 
June,  or  July. 

Vacation  Hav^raii  —  eight  days,  seven 
nights,  transportation,  hotel  accommo- 
dations,  sightseeing,    only   $275.00. 

SCENIC  NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Leaves  June  27,  1959.  Come  join  us 
on  this  v^^onderful  vacation  tour. 

HISTORICAL  TOUR 

Leaves  August  1,  1959,  for  the  famous 
HILL   CUMORAH   PAGEANT. 

DISNEYLAND  TOUR 

Student   tour  to  Disneyland  on   August 
2nd    through     August     8th.       Includes 
other    sightseeing    in    California. 
For  further   details   write    or   phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

p.  O.  Box  20 

Sugar    House    Station 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone 

IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


Supplies  for 

All   Popular  Handicrafts 

Foam  and  Plastic  Tote  Bags 
All  Flower  Materials 
Aluminum  Trays— Mosaics 
Copper  Tooling— Copper  Enameling 
Basketry— Textile   Paints 
Shellcraft— Boutique  Materials 
Ceramic  Supplies 

And  many,  many  others. 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2d  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


[Blrthday^    (congratulations 

One  Hundred  One 

Mrs.   Dessie   Newman   Middleton 
Los  Angeles,  California 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Jane  Russell  Day 
Hunter,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Wilson  Young 
Sanford,  Colorado 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Eva  Barton  Groesbeck 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Shuldberg  Hillstead 
Preston,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Minnetta  Permelia  Brown 
Thorne 
Manti,  Utah 


Mrs.  Maria  P.  Thompson 
Ephraim,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Ada   Deanna  Alexander   Bonner 
Midway,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Susan  Sizemore  Rowley 
Grantsville,   Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  DeLaMare  Cowans 
Tooele,  Utah 

Mrs,  Martha  Jones 
Provo,   Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Brooks  Jackson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  M.  Jarvis 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Olena  Marie  Peterson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lenie  Jesperson  Peterson 
Blackfoot,  Idaho 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Ridd  Hall 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Hannah  Elizabeth  Bates 

Sheppard 

Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Fitch  Whyte 
Lethbridge,   Canada 

Mrs.  Albertha  Fransiska  Nielson 

Hatch 

Riverton,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Sarah  Symons  Hillstead 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.   Emily   Mariah   Cowley 

Bench  Fowler 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Treharne 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emily  Randall  Richards 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emma  Munk  Wilkes 
Bedford,  Wyoming 


Page  280 


> 
< 


ixl 

> 
< 

I- 


> 
< 


> 
< 

I- 


> 
< 


IXl 

> 
< 

I- 


> 
< 

a: 


> 
< 


TRAVEL     •     TRAVEL    H 
HAWAII  < 


8  or  16  fun-filled  sun-filled  days. 
Deluxe  hotels.  Meals.  Sightseeing 
trips  and  cruises.  Visit  4  islands, 
L.D.S.  Temple.  Enjoy  native  festivi- 
ties and  Island  Lealea  (Fun).  De- 
part any  time  or  travel  with  groups 
leaving  regularly. 

$259-$639 


EUROPE 

48  days  —  14  countries:  England, 
Scotland,  Norway,  Sweden,  Den- 
mark, Germany,  Holland,  Belgium, 
Austria,  Switzerland,  Italy,  Monaco, 
San  Marino,  Lichtenstein.  (June  and 
September  departures.) 

AMERICAN 
HERITAGE  TOUR 

Along  the  Mormon  Trail  —  visit 
Liberty,  Carthage,  Nauvoo,  Adam- 
ondi-Ahman,  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT,  Niagara  Falls,  Ottawa- 
Montreal,  Quebec,  New  England, 
Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia, 
Washington,  Mt.  Vernon  and  other 
Mormon  and  American  Historic 
Locations. 

L.D.S.  YOUTH  TOUR 
EUROPE 

30  days  —  1 1  countries.  All  ex- 
pense, fine  hotels,  balanced  menus, 
visit  L.D.S.  Branches.  Cultural  and 
Educational  Sightseeing,  Supervised 
Fun,  Physician  accompanying  Tour. 
Limited  Accommodations,  apply 
early.    Departs  June  1959. 

ROBBINS  TOURS 

INTERNATIONAL 

Compare  Itineraries 

Compare  Prices 

then 

TRAVEL  WITH  US 

Box   1514  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Phone  EL  9-0959 


H 

> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


H 

TO 
> 
< 


H 

> 
< 


TO 

> 
< 


TRAVEL 


TRAVEL 


H 

> 
< 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S  FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information, 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


r  II R I S  T 


^.-f,/A:/t 


^m^ 


New,  Revised    Edition 


CHRIST 
in  Ancient  America 

(ARCHAEOLOGY  and  the 

BOOK  OF  MORMON  Vol.  II) 

DR.  MILTON  R.  HUNTER 
Volume  11  centers  on  QuetzalcoatI,  the  "White  and 
Bearded  God"  of  Indian  legend  and  brings  into 
sharp  focus  the  fact  that  Christ's  visit  to  the  West- 
ern Hemisphere  persisted  in  history  right  down  to 
the  time  of  the  coming  of  the  Spaniards  some  fif- 
teen centuries  later.  This  book  provides  fascinating 
reading  in  and  of  itself,   independent  of  Volume    1. 

$3.95 


SEARCH  and 
RESEARCH 

NOEL  C.  STEVENSON 
This  book  offers  many  aids  in  locating  ancestors 
who  are  bound  in  a  never-ending  chain  of  succeed- 
ing generations  back  to  Adam.  The  author  lists 
each  state  in  the  United  States  with  reference  books, 
state  officials  under  whose  jurisdiction  records  are 
filed,  and  other  sources  such  as  wills,  army  regis- 
ters, land  rolls,  etc.,  as  well  as  sources  in  other 
countries  where  clues  may  be  found  for  additional 
research.  „i,,.,  $2.95 


■lipiiiiii 

IIIIIIIMii  

DworQtIliiBooh  Co, 

44    East    Soulh    Temple  ■•   Salt    Lake   City     Utah 


EARCH 

I 


SEARCH 


^„,,    C    STEVE. 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed   you    will   find      (      )   check      (      )   money    order      (     )    I    have   an    account.     Please 
charge  for   encircled   (numbered)    books:        1  2.  Amount   enclosed   $ 


Name 

Address                                                                                                                                          -    - -    --    

City 

Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 

?fpe 


'-^M    A  :G  .A     Z    I    N\F: 


'"^. 


v^.-' 


c*     Mf':y't 


1^-  ¥^ 


j^Hi 


%-  '.^sen^-"**!^ 


-W**" 


VOL.  46  NO.  5 


V. 


V- 


-€ 


< 


,,5^ 


£& 


>^. 


fy^    \ 


/ 


w 


4*. 


% 


% 


J 


■^^j^ 


rfT 


Ov 


^ 


% 


♦at     *^ 


<p. 


romise 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

The  apple  is  but  a  pearly  promise  now 
Inscribed  in  petals  over  twig  and  bough— 

A  word,  revived  by  springtime's  alchemy, 

It  scents  the  soft  wind  filtered  through  the  tree. 

Each  blossom  drawn  above  the  wakening  earth 
Foretells  the  wonder  of  an  apple's  birth. 

Spring  fashions  change  and  change  again,  save  these 
Worn  each  new  season  by  the  orchard  trees— 

This  white  replacing  now  the  scentless  snow; 
This  nest  growing  loud  where  the  leaf-buds  blow. 

A  promise  is  unfolding  over  leaf  and  wing 

As  syllables  of  summer  climb  the  stems  of  spring. 


The  Cover:  Brandywine  Park,  Wilmington,  Delaware 

Photograph  by  Fred  H.  Ragsdale,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild 

Frontispiece:  Apple  Blossoms,  Photograph  by  Luoma  Studios 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  full  color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjrom    1 1 


ear  an 


a  3rc 


ar 


We  are  delighted  with  the  cover  pic- 
ture for  the  February  Magazine,  the  inside 
pictures,  the  article  by  Brother  Nibley, 
and  the  recipes  which  were  used.  We  are 
grateful  for  the  privilege  of  having  our 
mission  featured,  and  we  hope  others  will 
enjoy  this  issue  as  we  are  enjoying  it. 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  means  so 
much  to  us  here  in  the  mission.  Our 
sisters  have  an  added  feeling  of  sisterhood 
with  each  contact  we  have. 

— Lovell  W.  Smith 

President 

Central   Atlantic  States 
Mission  Relief  Society 
Roanoke,  Virginia 

I  wish  to  express  my  gratitude  for  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  which  was  sent 
to  me  six  years  ago  by  Mrs.  Leslie  Burt, 
my  daughter's  mother-in-law,  as  a  Christ- 
mas gift.  I  really  think  it  is  a  wonderful 
Magazine,  and  I  enjoy  reading  it  very 
much.  I  like  all  the  articles  that  are  in  it. 
I  wish  to  congratulate  all  for  the  time 
and  effort  it  must  take  to  prepare  such  a 
good,  instructive,  and  spiritual  Magazine. 
I  admire  the  cover  for  the  November  issue, 
"Plaque  in  the  Rehef  Society  Building," 
with  the  picture  of  three  nice  looking 
ladies. 

— Emona  Jones  Tamburini 

Buenos  Aires,  Argentina 

It's  peculiar,  but  the  Magazine  has 
always  been  ours  in  my  mind.  I  can  hardly 
wait  for  the  moment  to  come  when  I  can 
sit  down  and  read  it  from  cover  to  cover, 
enjoy  the  thoughts  of  other  women  who 
have  the  same  way  of  life  as  mine.  I 
especially  enjoyed  the  story  ''Not  of  This 
Fold,"  by  Frances  C.  Yost  in  the  March 
issue.  Since  I  saw  her  first  story  in  the 
Magazine,  I  always  scan  the  pages  quickly 
to  see  whether  or  not  she  has  a  story  in 
the  current  issue.  She  tells  of  such  hu- 
man situations,  it  seems  as  if  you  might 
be  reading  about  yourself  or  someone  in 
your  town. 

— Jere  Scott 

Thatcher,  Arizona 

So  many  lovely  comments  on  our  Maga- 
zine I  have  received  from  poet  friends  to 

Page  282 


whom  I  sent  the  January  issue!  Poets 
from  New  York  City,  Grand  Rapids, 
Michigan,  Los  Angeles,  and  from  the  states 
of  Minnesota,  Mississippi,  Iowa,  etc.  — 
one  a  poet  laureate  —  have  given  high 
praise  for  the  quality  of  the  poems  and 
stories,  and  for  the  scope  of  living  and 
education  covered  by  our  lessons.  One 
commented  very  favorably  on  the  lesson 
on  Jonathan  Edwards  and  said  she  didn't 
expect  to  find  such  material  in  a  church 
publication.  I  am  happy  to  report  these 
reactions,  for  I  am  proud  of  our  Magazine 
and  thankful  to  be  represented  in  it. 
— Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Reading  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
is  like  finding  an  oasis  in  a  desert  after 
reading  many  other  magazines.  I  think 
that  all  the  prize  stories  and  poems  were 
especially  fine  this  year.  Mrs.  Hill's  "The 
Telling"  is  unique  in  technique.  Its  ap- 
parent simplicity  —  which  is  not  simple 
at  all  —  combined  with  its  spiritual  es- 
sence, makes  it  outstandingly  beautiful. 
I  don't  know  what  I  would  do  without  the 
Magazine.  I  have  written  for  it  ever 
since  "Aunt  Susie  Young  Gates"  was  called 
to  be  the  editor.  May  it  continue  on  in 
its  great  mission. 

— Grace  Ingles  Frost 

Provo,  Utah 

I  am  grateful  for  the  lesson  on  disci- 
pline "The  Restraining  Hand,"  by  Elder 
John  Farr  Larson,  in  the  November  1958 
issue  of  the  Magazine.  It  helped  my  hus- 
band and  me  better  to  understand  the 
problems  of  our  child  and  gave  us  new 
courage  towards  our  goal  of  making  a 
real  home  for  our  little  family. 
— Bessie  L.  Abbott 

Kearns,  Utah 


I  have  taken  The  ReUei  Society  Maga- 
zine almost  ever  since  1921.  I  have  surely 
enjoyed  reading  it  and  hope  I  can  continue 
taking  it  until  my  days  are  finished  on 
earth.  I  do  enjoy  the  stories  and  the 
lessons. 

— Bertha  G.  Brown 

Grants  Pass,  Oregon 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society   of  The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.   Spafford President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  _--.--  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second  Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.  Cameron 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Josie  B.  Bay  Winniefred  S.  Afton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          ---__-------  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          -__-__---_  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           ----------  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL.    46  MAY    1959  NO.    5 

LyOn  tents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Abraham  Lincoln — A  Study  in  Adversity  A.  Hamer  Reiser  284 

The  Eastern  States  Mission  Preston  R.   Nibley  290 

Contest    Announcements — 1959    292 

Eliza  R.   Snow  Poem  Contest  292 

Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest   293 

Would  You  Write  Poetry?  Sylvia  Probst  Young  294 

What's  in  a  Story?  Norma  A.    Wrathall  299 

The  Right  Circles  310 

FICTION 

Louisa  Helen  M.  Livingston  303 

Gem  of  the  Hills  Lydia  M.   Sorensen  314 

The  Silver  Leash — Chapter  5  Beatrice  R.   Parsons  320 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From   Near  and  Far   282 

Sixty   Years  Ago   306 

Woman's    Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon  30'7 

Editorial:  Books — Recorders   for  the  Ages  Vesta   P.    Crawford  308 

Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1958  Marianne  C.   Sharp  325 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  335 

Birthday    Congratulations    343 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Eastern  States  Mission  Florence  S.   Jacobsen  311 

Weeds   Celia   Luce  316 

You   Can   Sew — XV — Children's   Clothing    Jean   R.    Jennings  317 

Maggie  Richards  Wood  Specializes  in  Making  Lace  Tablecloths  319 

POETRY 

Promise — Frontispiece     Dorothy     J.     Roberts  281 

To   My   Daughter   Camilla    Woodbury    Judd  298 

Dream,  Come  True  Ida  Elaine   James  309 

My  Mother  Elsie   McKinnon    Strachan  309 

Grandmother's  Pinks  Maude   Rubin  316 

Old  Fishermen  Ethel  Jacobson  319 

When  Deserts  Bloom  in  Arizona  Ruth  H.  Chadwick  334 

The    Temple    Winona    F.    Thomas  338 

Spring's  Golden  Web  Grace   Ingles  Frost  340 

Sun  in  Bloom  Eva   Willes  Wangsgaard  340 

Temple   Marriage   Ann    Barber   Fletcher  343 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  283 


Abraham  Lincoln 


A  STUDY  IN  ADVERSITY 

A.  Hamer  Reiser 
Assistant  Secretary  to  the  First  Presidency 


44 


C 


IRCUMSTANCES  have 
made  me,  I  have  not 
made  them,"  This  is  at- 
tributed to  Abraham  Lincohi  as  an 
explanation  of  himself. 

As  a  creature  of  adverse  circum- 
stances, Abraham  Lincoln  and  his 
life  offer  a  rewarding  study.  It  is 
instructive  to  make  a  tally  of  the 
successes  and  failures  of  his  life,  to 
total  them,  and  then  to  strike  a  bal- 
ance and  ponder  the  outcome. 

Another  way  to  see  him  is  as  one 
wrestling  with  the  dramatic  forces 
of  conflict  inherent  in  his  times  and 
circumstances,  to  observe  the  pre- 
ponderance of  hindrances  and  the 
tardy  achievement  of  success. 

If  he  had  been  notable  for  moral 
cowardice,  self-pity,  or  neurosis,  he 
would  have  succumbed  early, 
drowned  in  the  deluge  of  adversity 
which  constantly  washed  over  him. 

He  stood,  however,  like  a  sea- 
battered  rock,  lashed  by  storms  of 
hurricane  force,  and  survived  the 
elements  of  defeat. 

He  reduced  himself  to  his  lowest 
terms  and  has  survived  to  the  great- 
ness of  one  who  would  ''lose  his  life" 
and  save  it. 

He  wrote:  ''I  was  born  February 
12,  1809,  in  Hardin  County,  Ken- 
tucky. My  parents  were  both  born 
in  Virginia,  of  undistinguished  fami- 
lies —  second  families,  perhaps  I 
should  say.  My  mother,  who  died 
in  my  tenth  year,  was  of  a  family  of 
the  name  of  Hanks,  some  of  whom 
now  reside  in  Adams  and  others  in 
Macon  County,  Illinois.  My  pa- 
Page  284 


ternal  grandfather,  Abraham  Lin- 
coln, emigrated  from  Rockingham 
County,  Virginia,  to  Kentucky  about 
1781  or  1782,  where  a  year  or  two 
later  he  was  killed  by  the  Indians, 
not  in  battle,  but  by  stealth,  when 
he  was  laboring  to  open  a  farm  in 
the  forest.  His  ancestors,  who  were 
Quakers,  went  to  Virginia  from 
Berks  County,  Pennsylvania.  An 
effort  to  identify  them  with  the  New 
England  family  of  the  same  name 
ended  in  nothing  more  definite  than 
a  similarity  of  Christian  names  in 
both  families,  such  as  Enoch,  Levi, 
Mordecai,  Solomon,  Abraham,  and 
the  like. 

"My  father,  at  the  death  of  his 
father,  was  but  six  years  of  age,  and 
he  grew  up  literally  without  educa- 
tion. He  removed  from  Kentucky 
to  what  is  now  Spencer  County,  In- 
diana, in  my  eighth  year.  We 
reached  our  new  home  about  the 
same  time  the  State  came  into  the 
Union.  It  was  a  wild  region,  with 
many  bears  and  other  wild  animals 
still  in  the  woods.  There  I  grew  up. 
There  were  some  schools,  so  called, 
but  no  qualification  was  ever  re- 
quired of  a  teacher  beyond  readin', 
writin',  and  cipherin',  to  the  rule 
of  three.  If  a  straggler  supposed  to 
understand  Latin  happened  to  so- 
journ in  the  neighborhood,  he  was 
looked  upon  as  a  wizard.  There  was 
absolutely  nothing  to  excite  ambi- 
tion for  education.  Of  course,  when 
I  came  of  age  I  did  not  know  much. 
Still,  somehow,  I  could  read,  write, 
and  cipher  to  the  rule  of  three,  but 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 


285 


that  was  all.  I  have  not  been  to 
school  since.  The  little  advance  I 
now  have  upon  this  store  of  educa- 
tion, I  have  picked  up  from  time  to 
time  under  the  pressure  of  neces- 
sity. 

"I  was  raised  to  farm  work,  which 
I  continued  till  I  was  twenty-two. 
At  twenty-one  I  came  to  Illinois, 
Macon  County.  Then  I  got  to  New 
Salem,  at  that  time  in  Sangamon, 
now  in  Menard  County,  where  I  re- 
mained a  year  as  a  sort  of  clerk  in  a 
store.  Then  came  the  Black  Hawk 
war,  and  I  was  elected  a  captain  of 
volunteers,  a  success  which  gave  me 
more  pleasure  than  any  I  have  had 
since.  I  went  the  campaign,  was 
elated,  ran  for  the  legislature  the 
same  year  (1832)  and  was  beaten— 
the  only  time  I  ever  have  been  beat- 
en by  the  people.  The  next  and  three 
succeeding  biennial  elections  I  was 
elected  to  the  legislature.  I  was  not 
a  candidate  afterward.  During  the 
legislative  period  I  had  studied  law, 
and  removed  to  Springfield  to  prac- 
tise it.  In  1864  I  was  once  elected 
to  the  lower  House  of  Congress. 
Was  not  a  candidate  for  reelection. 
From  1849  to  1854,  ^^^^^  inclusive, 
practised  law  more  assiduously  than 
ever  before.  Always  a  Whig  in  poli- 
tics; and  generally  on  the  Whig 
electoral  tickets,  making  active  can- 
vasses. I  was  losing  interest  in  poli- 
tics when  the  repeal  of  the  Missouri 
compromise  aroused  me  again.  What 
I  have  done  since  then  is  pretty  well 
known. 

'If  any  personal  description  of 
me  is  thought  desirable,  it  may  be 
said  I  am,  in  height,  six  feet  four 
inches,  nearly;  lean  in  flesh,  weigh- 
ing on  an  average  one  hundred  and 
eighty  pounds;  dark  complexion, 
with  coarse  black  hair  and  gray  eyes. 


No  other  marks  or  brands  recollect- 
ed." 

T^HE  foregoing  was  written  by 
Abraham  Lincoln  himself  in 
1859  to  a  friend,  Jesse  W.  Fell,  of 
Bloomington,  Illinois,  who  wanted 
the  information  to  promote  his 
champion  among  his  friends  in  the 
East.  They  had  become  curious 
about  the  homespun  debater  who 
had  aroused  the  people  during  the 
epoch-making  Lincoln-Douglas  de- 
bates. Fell  had  told  his  friends: 
''We  have  two  giants  in  Illinois; 
Douglas  is  the  little  Giant,  and  Abe 
Lincoln  is  the  big  one.  .  .  ." 

The  debates  with  Stephen  A. 
Douglas  mark  a  convenient  meridian 
before  and  after  which  Lincoln's  life 
can  be  divided.  Before  the  debates, 
observe  how  the  tally  of  adversity 
versus  good  fortune  appears. 

His  ancestry  and  parentage  he  de- 
scribed as  "undistinguished." 

At  eight  he  was  taken  by  his  for- 
tune-hunting, land-hungry,  farmer 
father,  into  the  Indiana  wilderness, 
where  he  grew  up,  with  a  minimum 
benefit  of  school  and  without  the 
normal  amenities  of  children.  At 
ten  he  was  orphaned  of  a  mother, 
and  for  a  time  was  mothered  by  an 
older  sister,  Sarah. 

In  his  book  Abraham  Lincoln, 
James  Daugherty  describes  the  lone- 
ly cabin  where  the  sweet  spirit  of 
Nancy's  love  seemed  to  linger  in 
the  midst  of  a  sorrow  that  was  slow 
to  heal.  Yet,  the  children,  without 
the  tender  ministrations  of  their 
mother  went  unkempt  and  undi- 
rected, except  for  the  efforts  of 
Sarah  Lincoln,  only  fourteen  years 
old. 

Tom  Lincoln,  sometime  after 
Nancy's  death,  left  the  children  in 
the  Indiana  woods  and  returned  to 


286 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


Kentucky  where  he  found  a  friend 
of  his  youth,  Sarah  Bush  (Johnston) 
then  a  widow.  She  became  the  chil- 
dren's stepmother.  Abraham  Lin- 
cohi  throughout  his  hfe,  in  simple, 
thoughtful  ways  and  visits  expressed 
his  gratitude  to  this  compassionate 
woman  for  the  care  she  gave  the 
forlorn  children. 

By  1830  the  growing  family  was 
beginning  to  scatter.  Sarah  married 
and  died  in  childbirth.  Other 
Lincolns  and  Hanks  had  found  fair- 
er fields  in  Illinois  and  Tom,  ever 
the  wanderer,  sought  greener  fields. 

At  twenty-one,  Abraham  was 
emancipated  and  on  his  own.  He 
hired  out  to  run  a  flatboat  down  the 
Mississippi  to  New  Orleans  for 
Denton  Offut  and  later  returned  to 
be  Offut's  storekeeper  at  New  Sa- 
lem. It  was  on  the  flatboat  voyages 
that  Abe  suffered  the  shock  of  ob- 
serving the  slave  market  where  men, 
women,  and  children  were  bought 
and  sold. 

During  the  New  Salem  days, 
Abraham  Lincoln's  popularity  grew. 
His  friendly  good  humor  and  his 
seemingly  natural  gift  as  a  storyteller 
and  spinner  of  tall  tales  won  him  a 
reputation  which  advertised  him  and 
brought  him  easy  and  attentive  aud- 
iences wherever  he  went.  This 
should  be  counted  on  the  ''asset" 
or  ''advantage"  side  of  the  tally 
sheet  in  this  battle  of  adversity 
versus  advantage. 

Good  storytellers  have  a  natural 
affinity  for  politics;  or  politics  has 
magnetic  power  to  attract  tellers  of 
tall  tales.  Abraham  Lincoln's  nat- 
ural affection  for  people  and  his  sin- 
cere interest  in  the  well-being  of  his 
fellow  men  made  him  a  natural 
champion  of  the  rights  and  benefits 
of  man  in  the  arenas  of  law  and 
politics. 


npHE  story  of  his  subduing  the 
bully.  Jack  Armstrong,  affords 
another  glimpse  of  the  force  which 
won  him  respect  among  the  hardy 
frontiersmen  of  the  western  wilder- 
ness. 

Self-taught  Abraham,  now  an 
adult,  acknowledged  guidance  and 
encouragement  in  learning  from 
Mentor  Graham,  the  frontier  school- 
master; John  Allen,  the  country 
doctor;  Old  John  Berry,  the  revival- 
ist preacher;  Judge  Bowling  Green, 
and  of  Jack  Kelso,  Robert  Burns, 
and  William  Shakespeare  in  about 
equal  proportions.  From  such  as 
these,  Abe  gleaned  the  rudiments  of 
a  love  of  learning. 

Abe  was  defeated  in  the  first  elec- 
tion at  which  he  sought  an  office  in 
1832.  Offufs  store  failed  and  Abe 
tried  storekeeping  in  partnership 
with  young  Berry,  the  minister's  son. 
They  borrowed  money  to  buy  out 
Bill  Greene,  but  the  business  was 
scant  and  the  mounting  debts  in- 
exorable. Adversity  drove  his  part- 
ner to  drink  and  early  death,  and  left 
Lincoln  in  debt  and  out  of  business. 
For  fifteen  years  he  struggled  to  pay 
off  the  debts  of  his  lone  venture  in 
business. 

He  was  appointed  postmaster  of 
New  Salem  and  later  deputy  county 
surveyor. 

In  1834  he  was  elected  to  the 
State  Assembly  of  Illinois.  Here  he 
had  his  first  contact  with  the  boister- 
ous buffetings  of  frontier  politics 
and  democracy  on  the  loose. 

The  following  year,  legend  says, 
Abraham  Lincoln  and  fair-haired 
Ann  Rutledge,  daughter  of  James, 
the  mill  owner,  the  tavern  keeper, 
became  engaged,  but  sudden,  fatal 
illness  took  her  away  and  thrust 
Abraham  into  the  gloomy  depths  of 
despair. 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 


287 


It  was  in  this  era  of  his  career 
that  he  began  the  practice  of  law  as 
junior  partner  to  Judge  Stewart  and 
in  1841  to  Judge  Stephen  T.  Logan. 

The  next  year,  November  4,  he 
married  the  ambitious,  much  sought- 
after  Mary  Todd,  who  had  vowed 
that  she  would  choose  for  her  hus- 
band ''the  one  that  has  the  best 
chance  of  being  President/'  In  i860, 
eighteen  years  later,  her  estimate 
was  fulfilled,  when  he  was  nomi- 
nated to  run  for  the  office  of  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States.  Amidst 
the  rejoicing  of  his  friends,  he  said: 
'There  is  a  little  woman  at  our 
house  who  is  more  interested  in  this 
dispatch  than  I  am."  In  Novem- 
ber, after  the  election  returns  were 
in,  he  announced  to  her,  "Mary, 
we're  elected."  Joy  to  her;  gloom 
and  sorrow  for  him. 

He  could  discern  the  darkness  of 
civil  strife  by  that  time,  and  the 
gathering  storm  clouds  on  the 
horizon. 

For  one  term  —  1847-1849  — 
Lincoln  was  a  Representative  from 
Illinois  in  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives. Mary  and  the  family  had  a 
brief  taste  of  what  life  was  in  the 
Nation's  capital.  Here  he  was 
thrown  into  the  midst  of  the  po- 
litical conflicts  seething  around  the 
issues  of  slavery. 

His  outspoken  opinions  on  the 
subject  brought  his  defeat  and  froze 
his  immediate  political  future  in 
Illinois. 

He  returned  to  the  practice  of 
law  in  Illinois.  For  nine  years  fol- 
lowing 1849  he  devoted  himself  to 
his  profession  and  built  his  fame  as 
a  lawyer,  riding  circuit. 

The  Missouri  Compromise  of 
1850  he  thought  would  "lay  the 
ghost"  of  the  slavery  issue  until  by 
moderate,  gradual  means  of  educa- 


tion and  freeing  the  slaves  by  Gov- 
ernment purchase  the  issue  could 
be  permanently  buried. 

npHIS  idea  of  "gradual  emancipa- 
tion" of  slaves  by  Government 
purchase  had  evidently  become  a 
deep-seated  conviction  with  him. 
Repeatedly  he  tried  to  win  his  sup- 
porters to  the  idea.  In  February  1865, 
he  made  one  last  great  attempt  to 
use  the  principle  to  avert  the  further 
disaster  he  could  see  for  the  country. 
To  his  cabinet  he  proposed  that 
"Congress  be  asked  to  appropriate 
$400,000,000  to  compensate  the 
owners  of  slaves  in  such  of  the 
Southern  states  as  should  have 
ceased  resistance  by  April  1,"  but 
the  proposal  was  unanimously  dis- 
approved by  the  Cabinet.  He  was 
defeated  again.  Among  his  papers 
was  found  a  note  dated  February  5, 
1865:  "Today  these  papers  which 
explain  themselves,  were  drawn  up 
and  submitted  to  the  Cabinet  and 
unanimously  disapproved  by  them. 
A.  Lincoln." 

Twenty-one  years  earlier.  May 
1844,  in  Illinois,  less  than  two  years 
after  Abe  had  married  Mary,  and 
while  he  was  practicing  law  in 
Springfield,  another  young  man  in 
Illinois,  just  four  years  Abe's  senior, 
was  nominated  by  his  friends  for 
the  Presidency  of  the  United  States. 
He  had  announced  as  one  of  the 
principles  of  his  political  faith  "to 
rid  so  free  a  country  of  every  vestige 
of  slavery  .  .  .  and  give  liberty  to  the 
captive  by  paying  the  Southern 
gentlemen  a  reasonable  equivalent 
for  their  property,  that  the  whole 
nation  might  be  free.  .  .  ."  In  his  ad- 
dress to  the  American  people  on 
that  occasion,  among  other  things, 
he  said,  "Pray  Congress  to  pay  every 
man  a  reasonable  price  for  his  slaves 


288 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


out  of  the  surplus  revenue  arising 
from  the  sale  of  public  lands,  and 
from  the  deduction  of  pay  from  the 
members  of  Congress"  (''History  of 
Joseph  Smith/'  D.  H.  C.  VI,  pp. 
197-209). 

The  great  debates  with  Stephen 
A.  Douglas  brought  Lincoln  before 
his  countrymen  where  he  expressed 
in  simple,  clear,  and  forceful  lan- 
guage the  convictions  of  millions 
that  the  extension  of  slavery  would 
cause  the  collapse  of  Government 
of,  by,  and  for  the  people.  It  was 
the  essence  of  the  betrayal  of  that 
principle  of  government,  he  thought. 

The  Supreme  Court  decision  of 
1857  in  the  Dred  Scott  case,  and 
the  repeal  of  the  Missouri  Com- 
promise by  the  passage  of  the  Kan- 
sas-Nebraska Act  projected  him 
again  into  the  political  strife,  which 
achieved  its  clearest  expression  in 
the  debates  with  Douglas.  If  these 
debates  are  to  be  appraised  as  fur- 
therances or  hindrances  to  his  ca- 
reer, it  is  well  to  consider  that  the 
outcome  of  the  presidential  election, 
though  nominally  a  victory  for  him, 
showed  that  he  had  received 
1,866,452  of  the  popular  vote:  Doug- 
las, 1,375,157;  Breckenridge,  847,953; 
and  Bell,  590,631.  Though  he  re- 
ceived a  plurality,  he  was  nearly  a 
million  votes  short  of  a  majority. 
He  profited  this  time  by  the  split 
in  the  Democratic  party. 

His  political  career  to  this  point 
had  been  notable  for  defeats  and 
now  at  its  peak,  he  barely  squeezed 
through. 

Ahead  rose  the  specter  of  bloody 
civil  war  with  embarrassment,  re- 
bellion, calamity,  and  military  re- 
verses. These  are  the  connotations 
of  Fort  Sumter,  of  the  Battle  of 
Bull  Run  of  July  1861;  the  vacilla- 
tions   of    General    McClellan;    the 


usurpation  and  premature  actions  of 
General  Fremont  in  the  West;  the 
Trent  incident,  and  the  resulting 
embarrassment  of  making  amends 
by  the  return  of  the  Confederate 
envoys  Mason  and  Slidell  on  the 
demand  of  Great  Britain. 
UE  had  painfully  and  impotently 
awaited  inauguration  in  1861, 
while  the  Union  was  disintegrating 
under  the  bungling  and  inaction  of 
President  Buchanan,  who  turned 
over  to  him  a  Government  and 
country  in  the  shambles  of  rebellion. 

For  four  bitter,  dark  years  the 
menace  of  the  disruption  of  the 
Union  haunted  him  and  the  Ameri- 
can people.  He  was  to  taste  the 
bitterness  of  defeat  in  the  outcomes 
of  the  battle  of  Manassas,  near  Bull 
Run;  of  the  campaigns  of  Stone- 
wall Jackson  in  the  Shenandoah  Val- 
ley; Lee  in  the  defense  of  Rich- 
mond; the  empty  victory  of  Antie- 
tam;  the  slaughter  at  Fredericksburg; 
the  shock  of  Lee's  victory  at  Chan- 
cellorsville;  the  desperate  and  costly 
triumph  at  Gettysburg,  and  the 
escape  of  Lee,  to  fight  again. 

When  the  tide  began  to  turn  with 
the  success  of  the  Union  Armies 
under  Grant  at  Vicksburg,  and  later 
with  the  congregation  of  victorious 
Union  generals  at  Lookout  Moun- 
tain and  Missionary  Ridge,  the  stage 
was  setting  for  the  fall  of  Richmond. 
Yet  there  were  tense  days  of  awful 
suspense  while  Sherman's  army  as- 
saulted Kennesaw  Mountain,  then 
marched  through  Georgia,  disap- 
peared for  thirty-two  newsless  days, 
and  at  last  reached  the  sea. 

Final  victory  at  a  staggering  cost 
came  with  the  fall  of  Richmond  and 
Lee's  surrender  at  Appomattox, 
April  9,  1865. 

Victory  in  sight,  political  conflict, 
bitter     criticism,     and     opposition 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 


289 


swelled  to  a  loud  crescendo.  The 
Nation,  exhausted,  spent,  and  desti- 
tute, in  mourning,  and  crushed  by 
the  ravages  of  civil  war,  in  the  South, 
harbored  the  bitterness  of  defeat, 
and  in  the  North  and  everywhere, 
empty  victory  and  staggering  losses, 
which  rebellion  and  successful  re- 
sistance had  brought.  The  bleeding, 
sorely  wounded  Nation  gasped  its 
way  painfully  and  slowly  back  to 
life. 

Abraham  Lincoln  had  been  re- 
nominated and  re-elected,  this  time 
by  a  popular  vote  of  2,330,552,  to 
McClellan's  1,835,985. 

The  war  was  over.  Armed  resist- 
ance had  ceased.  The  destruction 
of  war  was  everywhere,  in  the  lives 
of  the  people,  in  the  cities,  and  in 
the  war-torn  countryside.  Grief  had 
visited  millions  of  homes.  The  bit- 
terness of  defeat  and  the  widespread 
suffering  had  taken  heavy  toll.  Sor- 
row and  sacrifice  had  drained  the 
spiritual  reserves  of  the  people. 

When  President  Lincoln  was  in- 
augurated the  second  time  he 
expressed  the  spirit  and  purpose  now 
well  known  throughout  the  world, 
in  the  classical  statement  of  good 
will: 


With  malice  toward  none;  with  charity 
for  all;  with  firmness  in  the  right,  as  God 
gives  us  to  see  the  right,  let  us  strive  on 
to  finish  the  work  we  are  in;  to  bind  up 
the  nation's  wounds;  to  care  for  him  who 
shall  have  borne  the  battle,  and  for  his 
widow  and  his  orphan  —  to  do  all  which 
may  achieve  and  cherish  a  just  and  lasting 
peace  among  ourselves  and  with  all 
nations. 

In  a  moment  of  relaxation  when 
he  was  about  to  take  up  the  tasks 
of  rebuilding  the  shattered  and 
broken  parts  of  the  sundered  Nation, 
an  assassin  took  his  life. 

Adversity  again  snatched  away  his 
opportunity,  but  spared  him  the 
knowledge  in  mortality  of  the  tragic 
madness  which  followed  his  Mary 
to  her  grave. 

Though  stalked  by  hardship,  fail- 
ure, defeat,  and  tragedy  through  the 
greater  part  of  his  life,  with  precious- 
ly meager  respite  in  a  few  successes, 
Abraham  Lincoln,  the  American 
Job,  is  remembered  and  revered 
throughout  the  world  for  vast  pa- 
tience, good  will,  and  affection  for 
mankind,  and  for  monumental  firm- 
ness in  the  right  as  God  gave  him 
to  see  the  right.  These  everlasting 
qualities  have  survived  the  hatred 
of  men,  the  havoc  of  war,  and  death. 


THE  compassionate  service  which  Relief  Society  women  uni- 
versally render  so  generously  and  stoically  must  bring  them 
constantly  into  situations  where  adversity  of  many  kinds  is  suf- 
fered by  the  people  they  serve.  I  expect  that  they  observe  that 
adversity  has  a  mellowing  effect  upon  some  people  and  an 
embittering  effect  upon  others.  The  reaction  of  people  to 
adversity,  I  have  long  thought,  is  a  manifestation  of  spiritual 
maturity. 

Abraham  Lincoln  is  one  of  America's  most  eminent  examples 
of  the  spiritual  power  required  to  overcome  adversity.  Joseph 
Smith  is  America's  pre-eminent  example, 

I  offer  this  as  an  explanation  of  the  reason  for  writing  about 
Abraham  Lincoln  in  the  somber,  tragic  vein  of  this  essay.  I 
think  his  life  is  a  classic  of  inspiration  for  all  of  us  who  must 
at  some  time  face  adversity  in  some  degree. 

—A.  HAMER  REISER 


cJhe  ibastern  States    ll it 


ission 


Pieston  R.  Nihley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

'T^HE  Eastern  States  Mission  may  be  said  to  be  the  oldest  mission  in  the 
Church.  Shortly  after  the  Church  was  organized,  in  April  1830,  mis- 
sionaries were  sent  out  and  branches  were  established  in  New  York,  Penn- 
sylvania, and  in  the  New  England  States.  In  January  1832  Orson  Hyde, 
Samuel  H.  Smith,  Orson  Pratt,  and  Lyman  E.  Johnson  were  called  to 
preach  the  gospel  ''in  the  eastern  countries." 

When  the  Twelve  Apostles  were  called  in  1835,  they  filled  their  first 
mission  in  the  Eastern  States.  In  1837  a  branch  of  the  Church  was  estab- 
lished in  New  York  City  by  Parley  P.  Pratt.  In  May  1839  John  P.  Greene 
was  appointed  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  ''to  go  to  the  city  of  New 
York  and  preside  over  the  Saints  in  that  place  and  in  the  regions  round 
about." 

From  that  time  on  active  missionary  work  in  the  Eastern  States  was 
continued,  until  the  coming  of  Johnston's  Army  to  Utah  in  1857,  when 
all  the  Utah  missionaries  in  the  United  States  were  called  by  President 
Brigham  Young  to  return  home.  Then,  following  the  Johnston's  Army 
episode,  came  the  great  Civil  War,  which  prolonged  the  crisis.  In  fact 
it  was  not  until  1893  that  a  new  mission  president  was  appointed  for  the 
Eastern  States,  Elder  Job  Pingree  of  Ogden,  who  established  headquarters 
in  Brooklyn. 


fC 


Courtesy  Pennsylvania  State  Department  of  Commerce 

DUTCH  BARN  "DECORATED  JUST  FOR  FANCY' 
SOUTHEAST  PENNSYLVANIA 

Page  290 


EASTERN  STATES  MISSION 


291 


Photo  by  Roger  L.  Moore 

Courtesy  New  York  State  Department  of  Commerce 

VIEW  OF  THE  BATTERY  FROM  STATEN  ISLAND  FERRY 

NEW  YORK  CITY 


Since  the  return  of  President  Pingree  in  1895  the  following  brethren 
have  served  as  presidents  of  this  mission:  Samuel  W.  Richards,  1895-97; 
Alonzo  P.  Kesler,  1897-99;  William  H.  Smart,  1899-1900;  Edward  H.  Snow, 
1900-01;  John  G.  McQuarrie,  1901-08;  Ben  E.  Rich,  1908-13;  Walter  P. 
Monson,  1913-19;  George  W.  McCune,  1919-22;  Brigham  H.  Roberts, 
1922-27;  Henry  H.  Rolapp,  1927-28;  James  H.  Moyle,  1928-33;  Don  B. 
Colton,  1933-37;  Frank  Evans,  1937-40;  Gustavo  A.  Iverson,  1940-44;  Roy 
W.  Doxey,  1944-48;  George  Q.  Morris,  1948-52;  Delbert  G.  Taylor,  1952-55; 
Theodore  C.  Jacobsen,  1955-59;  Gerald  G.  Smith,  1959—. 

In  1937  the  great  Cumorah  Pageant  was  inaugurated,  and  since  that 
time  it  has  become  an  important  annual  event  in  the  Eastern  States  Mis- 
sion. 

In  January  1959,  there  were  8,726  members  of  the  Church  in  the 
Eastern  States  mission,  located  in  fifty-five  branches.  There  were  547  con- 
verts baptized  during  the  year  1958. 

Sixty-four  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1287  members,  were  re- 
ported in  December  1958.  Florence  S.  Jacobsen  is  former  president  of 
the  Eastern  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  and  Olive  Lunt  Smith  is  the 
present  president. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine,  ''Brandywine  Park,  Wilmington,  Delaware," 
is  reproduced  from  a  color  transparency  by  Fred  H.  Ragsdale,  Free  Lance  Photographers 
Guild,  Inc.  See  also  "Recipes  From  the  Eastern  States  Mission,"  by  Sister  Jacobsen, 
page  311. 


Contest  Announcements  — 1959 

CONTESTS  CLOSE  AUGUST  15,  1959 

THE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  women 
and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.     Latter-day  Saint  women  who 
qualify  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited  to  enter  their 
work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  General  Board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  the  out- 
lying stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in  and  near 
Utah.  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring  different  writ- 
ing skills,  the  winning  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no  way  precludes 
winning  in  the  other.  It  is  suggested  that  authors  who  plan  to  enter  the 
contests  study  carefully  the  articles  on  story  writing  and  poetry  which  ap- 
pear in  this  Magazine  and  similar  articles  in  the  May  issue  1955,  19567  1957, 
1958,  and  in  the  June  issue  for  the  preceding  nine  years. 


ibliza  LK.  Snow  LPoein   (contest 


npHE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 
opens  with  this  announcement 
and  closes  August  15,  1959.     Prizes 
will  be  awarded  as  follows: 

First  prize $40 

Second  prize $30 

Third  prize $20 

Prize  poems  will  be  published  in 
the  January  i960  issue  of  The  Ke- 
lief  Society  Magazine  (the  birth- 
month  of  Eliza  R.  Snow). 

Prize-winning  poems  become  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society  Gen- 
eral Board  and  may  not  be  pub- 
lished by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  from  the  General 
Board.  The  General  Board  reserves 
the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  other 
poems  submitted,  paying  for  them 
at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rates. 

Page  292 


Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day 
Saint  women,  exclusive  of  members  of  the 
Relief  Society  General  Board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board. 

2.  Only  one  poem  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  poem  must  not  exceed  fifty 
lines  and  should  be  typewritten,  if  pos- 
sible; where  this  cannot  be  done,  it 
should  be  legibly  written.  Only  one  side 
of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.  (A  duplicate 
copy  of  the  poem  should  be  retained  by 
contestants  to  insure  against  loss.) 

4.  The  sheet  on  which  the  poem  is 
written  is  to  be  without  signature  or  other 
identifying  marks. 

5.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture 
is  to  accompany  the  poems. 

6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied  by 
a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address.  Nom 
de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 

7.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  poem  submitted,  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 


ELIZA  R.  SNOW  POEM  CONTEST 


293 


Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  poem  (state  title)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

c.  That  it  has  never  been  published. 

d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  pubhcation. 

e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publication 
until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to 
enter  the  contest. 

9.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,    and    one    person    who    is    a 


recognized  writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  judges,  all  poems  select- 
ed for  a  place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  commit- 
tee for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  poems,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Message  or  theme 

b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment   of  the  pur- 
pose of  the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,  1959. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con- 
test, 76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11, 
Utah. 


iKeiief  Societii  Short  Stofy  (contest 


npHE   Relief   Society   Short   Story 
Contest   for   1959    opens   with 
this  announcement  and  closes  Aug- 
ust 15,  1959. 

The  prizes  this  year  will  be  as 
follows: 

First  pdze $75 

Second  prize $60 

Third  prize $50 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  i960.  Prize- 
winning  stories  become  the  property 
of  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 
and  may  not  be  published  by  others 
except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  General  Board.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  reserves  the  right  to  pub- 
lish any  of  the  other  stories  entered 
in  the  contest,  paying  for  them  at 
the  time  of  publication  at  the  regu- 
lar Magazine  rates. 


Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  Latter-day 
Saint  women — exclusive  of  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  General  Board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  General  Board — who  have 
had  at  least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication. 

2.  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted  by 
each   contestant. 

3.  The  story  must  not  exceed  3,000 
words  in  length  and  must  be  typewritten. 
The  number  of  the  words  must  appear 
on  the  first  page  of  the  manuscript.  (All 
words  should  be  counted,  including  one 
and  two-letter  words.)  A  duplicate  copy 
of  the  story  should  be  retained  by  con- 
testants to  insure  against  loss. 

4.  The  contestant's  name  is  not  to  ap- 
pear anywhere  on  the  manuscript,  but  a 
stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address  is  to  be 
enclosed  with  the  story.  Nom  de  plumes 
are  not  to  be  used. 

5.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  stoiy  submitted  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  author  has  had  at  least  one 
literary  composition  published  or  ac- 


294 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


cepted  for  publication.  (This  state- 
ment must  give  name  and  date  of 
publication  in  which  the  contest- 
ant's work  has  appeared,  or,  if  not 
yet  published,  evidence  of  accept- 
ance for  publication.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted  (state  the 
title  and  number  of  words)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

d.  That  it  has  never  been  published, 
that  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication,  and  that  it  will  not 
be  published  nor  submitted  else- 
where for  publication  until  the  con- 
test is  closed. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture  is 
to  accompany  the  story. 

7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 


8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a  rec- 
ognized writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  the  judges,  all  stories  se- 
lected for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  stories,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Characters  and  their  presentation 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

9.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not  later 
than  August  15,  1959. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest, 
76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah. 


Would  You  Write  Poetry? 


Sylvia  Piohst  Young 


WATCHING  a  setting  sun 
streak  the  summer  sky  with 
crimson  and  gold,  a  friend 
exclaimed,  ''If  I  could  put  such 
beauty  in  a  poem!" 

''Have  you  ever  tried?"  I  asked 
her. 

"Once,"  she  told  me,  "but  it 
didn't  sound  right." 

A  good  poem  is  never  written 
with  one  trial.  If  you  would  write 
poetry  you  must  know  what  to  strive 
for,  and  then  practice  and  practice 
with  the  technique  you  have  gained. 

To  be  a  writer  of  poetry,  I  be- 
lieve that  one  must  first  of  all  be  a 
reader  of  it.  Read  the  poetry  of  the 
ancient  writers,  the  poets  of  the 
Bible,  early  English  literature,  Shake- 
speare's poetry  and  other  Elizabeth- 
an masterpieces,  poetry  of  the 
romantic  period,  the  great  flowering 


of  Victorian  literature,  American  lit- 
erature, from  colonial  times  to  cur- 
rent poetry.  Analyze  the  types  of 
poems  appearing  in  great  variety  in 
modern  magazines  —  literary  publi- 
cations, women's  periodicals,  and 
Church  magazines.  Try  to  find  the 
elements  which  make  poetry  appeal- 
ing and  significant  —  find  the  se- 
crets of  the  art  of  poetry  writing. 

Poetry,  you  will  find,  makes  many 
kinds  of  appeals,  through  the  pic- 
tures it  creates;  through  the  feelings 
it  stimulates;  through  its  rhythm  and 
sound.  It  is  a  kind  of  window  that 
has  power  to  illuminate  the  com- 
monplace. It  is  a  lifting,  inspira- 
tional thing,  and  through  reading 
it,  many  of  our  own  thoughts  are 
born. 

The  inspiration  or  idea  for  a  poem 
comes  first;  it  precedes  everything 


WOULD  YOU  WRITE  POETRY? 


295 


else;  and  every  day  brings  inspira- 
tion for  poetry  writing.  It  is  all 
around  us,  in  the  most  ordinary 
things  —  a  baby's  shoe,  a  favorite 
chair,  a  child's  upturned  face.  It  is 
in  remembered  experiences,  and 
those  of  which  we  have  read.  The 
thoughts  for  a  poem  may  come 
through  emotions  we  have  experi- 
enced, and,  most  surely,  from  the 
fabric  of  imagination. 

''Sometimes  I  have  such  beautiful 
thoughts  for  poems,"  a  neighbor 
once  confided.  ''But  when  I  get 
time  to  write  them  down,  Fve  for- 
gotten what  I  wanted  to  say." 

Get  your  idea  down  on  paper, 
don't  let  it  slip  away,  if  you  have  to 
turn  off  the  iron  or  even  get  out  of 
bed  at  three  a.  m.  Write  it  as  it 
comes  to  you,  don't  worry  about  the 
meter  or  rhyme,  you  will  come  back 
to  that. 

I  like  to  keep  paper  and  pencil 
always  with  me  because  I  never 
know  just  when  the  idea  for  a  poem 
might  be  born. 

After  the  inspiration,  a  poet  must 
transform  the  raw  material  for  a 
poem  into  a  poem  itself. 

■piRST,  let  us  ask,  "Does  the  poem 
I  am  writing  have  substance?" 
A  poem  should  tell  something.  It 
should  give  a  new  light  on  some- 
thing people  already  know.  It  must 
be  more  than  a  description.  It 
should  reflect  life.  Could  anyone 
possibly  say  after  having  read  it, 
"Well,  what  of  it?" 

"Does  this  poem  have  beauty?"  is 
the  next  thing  we  might  ask.  It 
should  be  beautiful  in  its  selfless 
sincerity,  a  clear,  crystal  showing  of 
what  has  been  experienced.  It 
should  satisfy  and  content  the  heart 
by  the  precision  of  its  wording. 


Emily  Dickinson's  choice  of  words 
is  one  of  her  greatest  charms.  And 
she  often  chooses  words  that  have 
become  worn  to  a  shadow  in  minor 
verses,  but  she  reveals  them  in  new 
strength,  and  allows  them  to  per- 
form duties  which  the  poets  have 
not  assigned  to  them  for  years.  I 
would  recommend  her  works  for 
your  reading. 

Many  times  in  The  Reliei  Society 
Magazine  I  have  found  poetry  that 
gave  me  heart  contentment  by  the 
beauty  of  its  wording. 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson's  "Decem- 
ber Violets,"  The  ReUei  Society 
Magazine^  December  1958,  is  such 
a  poem: 

Love  does  not  wait  till  blue  wings  flash 
To  bid  the  heart  to  sing; 
Till  fluting  larks  and  swelling  buds 
Announce  the  proof  of  spring, 

Love  knows  no  season  boundaries. 
Gives  lilacs  in  November 
And  gathers  April  violets 
In  crystal-cold  December. 

A  good  poem  never  generalizes. 
Mrs.  Atkinson  does  not  say  "Gives 
flowers  in  November,"  she  says 
"Gives  h'lacs."  She  does  not  say 
"fluting  birds,"  but  "fluting  larks." 

Be  specific.  When  you  say  tiee 
you  mean  silver  birch  or  oak.  It 
makes  a  significant  difference  wheth- 
er you  see  in  your  mind's  eye  a 
wisteria  or  an  ivy  when  you  say 
vine. 

Strength  in  a  poem  is  often  dimin- 
ished because  the  author  is  too  fond 
of  adjectives.  How  overworked  and 
trite  are  many  of  the  adjectives  we 
use  day  by  day— stately  Uly^  endless 
eons,  winning  ways,  azure  sky,  beau- 
tiful day.  These  are  but  a  few  of 
the  timeworn  expressions  that  will 
brand  your  poem  as  the  work  of 


296 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


an  amateur.  Try  something  new! 
Much  better  than  roaring  stream  is 
furious  stieam.  Better  than  pale 
moon  is  chalk-white  moon.  Red 
wmgs  of  dawn  is  better  than  cnm- 
son  dawn. 

Whenever  possible  substitute  an 
adjective  with  a  verb.  Verbs  give 
a  poem  strength,  they  put  subject 
material  into  action.  Choosing  the 
right  verb  is  very  important,  too. 
Freshness  of  conception  makes  itself 
known  by  our  choice  of  verbs.  Look 
at  these  two  lines  from  the  song, 
''Swing  Low,  Sweet  Chariot": 

A  band  of  angels  comin'  for  me, 
Comin'  for  to  carry  me  home — 

Leave  out  the  verb  carry  and  use 
take  instead.  At  once  you  will  see 
that  take  does  not  have  a  tenth  the 
power  that  carry  has. 

Robert  Louis  Stevenson's  ''Windy 
Nights"  is  a  very  good  example  of 
the  power  of  verbs  in  a  poem. 

Nouns  are  necessary  in  a  poem, 
adjectives  —  sometimes.  ''But  by 
their  verbs  shall  ye  know  them." 

Outdated  words  should  never  be 
used  in  a  poem;  they  will  brand  it 
as  the  work  of  an  amateur.  Guard 
against  such  words  as  'tis,  'twas, 
'hide,  o'ei,  yon,  neath.  Your  poem 
will  gain  in  effectiveness  if  you  let 
it  speak  the  natural  language  that 
you  and  your  readers  understand. 


I 


MAGERY  is  another  means  of 
making  poetry  poignant  and  ap- 
pealing. Note  the  use  of  imagery 
in  these  lines  from  Vesta  P. 
Crawford's  prize  -  winning  poem 
"Drought"  (The  Reliei  Society  Mag- 
azine, January  1935.) 

And  hollow  like  the  dry  and  wrinkled  fruit, 
I  grew  to  be  as  withered  as  the  field. 


Beholding  the  desert  that  leered  untamed 
After  its  ancient  way  and  gave  no  yield. 

Images  are  always  based  on  mem- 
ory. Ask  yourself,  "Of  what  does  it 
make  me  think?" 

There  are  three  musts  in  imagery: 

1.  Images  should  be  true,  true  to 
what  most  of  us  would  feel  under 
similar  circumstances. 

2.  Images  should  be  vivid.  To 
make  them  vivid  is  to  make  them 
appeal  to  the  five  senses.  Eve  senses, 
not  just  sight  alone.  Give  your  read- 
ers not  only  pictures  to  look  at,  but 
sounds  to  hear,  fragrance  to  smell, 
textures  to  touch,  and  even  things 
to  taste,  and  they  will  enjoy  your 
poems  with  compounding  interest. 

How  appealing  to  the  sense  of 
smell  is  this  little  poem  by  Grace 
Barker  Wilson  (The  ReUef  Society 
Magazine,  June  1951): 

FRAGRANT    MEMORIES 

Remembered  things  are  poignant  as  today: 

The  scent  of  violet, 

The  young,  green  odor  of  a  fresh  cut  lawn. 

Essence  of  mignonette; 

Elusive  sweetness  from  the  orchard  trees 

When  apples  are  in  flower, 

The  clean  smell  of  a  forest  glade 

After  a  summer  shower. 

3.  Images  should  also  be  concrete; 
no  generalization  is  successful  as 
an  image.  By  using  similies  and 
metaphors,  we  can  make  our  images 
interesting,  vivid,  and  concrete. 

n^HE  reader's  point  of  view  is  very 
important  to  the  writer  of 
poetry.  Ask  yourself,  "How  will  the 
reader  interpret  this?"  When  you 
are  trying  for  a  solemn  mood  in  the 
reader  avoid  words  which  have  gay 
connotations.  Many  times  a  word 
which  jars  in  a  line  is  merely  a  word 
in  the  wrong  place. 


WOULD  YOU  WRITE  POETRY? 


297 


Repetition  of  pleasing  vowel  and 
consonant  sounds  is  an  effective  way 
to  attract  attention  to  a  particular 
phrase,  and  provides  a  compelling, 
haunting  quality. 

Note  the  repetition  of  sounds  in 
these  lines: 

The  singing  of  a  swallow  on  the  summer 
air. 

Above  the  ruffles  of  the  surf  .... 

Bright    striped    urchins    flay    each    other 
with   sand. 

But  do  not  overuse  repetition  in 
your  poem  or  the  mind  of  the  reader 
will  be  carried  only  on  the  surface 
of  the  sound. 

Rhythm,  we  are  told,  is  funda- 
mental to  all  the  arts.  In  poetry  the 
rhythmical  pattern  consists  of  vari- 
ous arrangements  of  stressed  and 
unstressed  sounds.  The  meteiy  or 
measurable  rhythm  of  a  line  of 
poetry,  is  characterized  by  a  repeated 
pattern  of  stressed  and  unstressed 
sounds.  A  stressed  sound  combined 
with  either  one  or  two  unstressed 
sounds  in  called  a  foot^  and  a  de- 
scription of  a  line  of  poetry  is  given 
in  terms  of  the  basic  metrical  foot 
and  number  of  feet  in  the  line. 

The  rhythmical  pattern  of  poetry 
must  be  studied  to  be  understood. 
You  can  teach  yourself  this  tech- 
nique. Any  good  book  on  the  art 
of  poetry  writing  (I  have  recom- 
mended several  at  the  end  of  the 
article)  contains  practical  informa- 
tion. If  you  are  willing  to  study 
and  practice,  you  can  learn  to  count 
the  feet  of  your  poem  and  make  it 
rhythmically  patterned. 

The  rhyme  scheme  of  a  poem  may 
fall  into  any  one  of  many  patterns, 
from  simple  couplet  rhyming  to 
complex  stanzas,  and  a  poet  may  try 


almost  any  pattern  that  seems  to 
suit  her  subject  material,  and  which 
harmonizes  with  the  mood  and  ef- 
fect she  wishes  to  convey. 

While  rhyme  is  an  important  and 
effective  embellishment  of  poetry, 
care  must  be  exercised  in  the  selec- 
tion of  rhyme  words.  Do  not  per- 
mit the  rhymes  to  falsify  the  mes- 
sage of  the  poem.  Be  very  careful 
of  inversions,  and  do  not  use  them 
for  the  purpose  of  achieving  rhyme. 
When  we  say  meadows  gay,  instead 
of  gay  meadows,  the  reader  know^s 
that  we  were  forced  to  make  the 
inversion  for  the  sake  of  rhyme. 
Then  is  the  time  to  revise.  Omit 
the  entire  stanza  if  necessary  and 
try  another  rhyme  pattern,  but 
do  not  use  the  inversion.  Obvious 
rhyming  makes  a  poem  common- 
place and  uninteresting.  Such 
rhymes  as  dove  and  Jove,  wing  and 
sing,  hliss  and  kiss,  have  grown  stale 
from  overuse. 

Many  significant  and  enduring 
poems  have  been  written  without 
regularly  recurrent  rhyme,  without 
any  rhyme,  and  without  definite 
metrical  pattern  or  stanza  form. 
Poems  written  ''free  of  traditional 
limitations''  are  somewhat  loosely 
classified  as  free  verse.  The  great 
poet  Milton  (1608-1674)  referred 
to  this  type  of  expression  as 
"thoughts  that  involuntary  move  in 
harmonious  numbers."  Some  mod- 
ern poets  have  spoken  of  their 
''free"  compositions  as  the  "inevit- 
able movement  of  emotion  and 
meaning."  Many  unpatterned  poems 
rely  for  their  effect  upon  cadence, 
or  phrasing  within  the  poem.  The 
Englishman,  Matthew  Arnold,  wrote 
some  of  his  best  poems  in  free  verse, 
and  Walt  Whitman,  in  America,  is 
often  cited  as  an  example  of  pro- 


298 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


ficiency  in  the  wide  range  of  free 
verse.  Others  who  might  be  studied 
in  this  connection  are:  Amy  Low- 
ell, Archibald  MacLeish,  Conrad 
Aiken,  T.  S.  Eliot,  and  Carl  Sand- 
burg. The  Biblical  Psalms,  the 
Song  of  Solomon,  parts  of  Isaiah, 
the  magnificent  chapters  thirteen 
and  fifteen  from  First  Corinthians, 
and  many  other  parts  of  the  Bible 
are  written  in  free  flowing  poetry 
of  great  strength  and  spirituality. 

However,  the  amateur  poet,  who 
is  interested  in  experimenting  with 
free  verse,  should  be  sure  of  his 
background  in  poetry,  and  sure  of 
his  purpose  in  a  particular  poem. 
Writing  free  verse  does  not  give  a 
poet  license  to  express  his  thoughts 
in  prose  and  call  it  poetry.  Free 
verse,  in  spite  of  its  freedom,  places 
great  responsibility  upon  a  poet, 
and  makes  demands  which  are  less 


definable  and  perhaps  less  easy  to 
attain  than  the  well-defined  require- 
ments of  traditional  patterns. 

If  you  would  write  poetry,  you 
must  be  willing  to  study,  to  accept 
the  disciplines  it  involves;  to  be 
critical  of  your  own  work;  to  revise 
and  revise,  until  you  express  to  the 
full  intensity  and  creative  rhythm 
that  which  you  felt. 

Never  ask  yourself,  ''Is  what  Fve 
experienced  important  enough  to 
write  about?''  Of  course  it  is! 

Poetry  writing  is  soul  satisfying, 
and  an  effective  poem  in  print  is 
worth  all  of  the  effort  involved. 
Why  don't  you  try  it? 

Of  the  books  I  have  found  help- 
ful, I  would  most  particularly  recom- 
mend How  to  Revise  Your  Own 
Poems.  It  is  a  practical  and  help- 
ful book  on  poetry  writing.  With 
it  you  can  begin  to  teach  yourself. 


REFERENCES 

Blackmuir,  R.  p.:  Form  and  Value  in  Modern  Poetry,  Doubleday  Anchor  Books, 
575  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City  22,  New  York,  $1.25. 

FoucHAux,  Madeline:  First  Aid  foi  Limping  Verse,  Camas  Press,  P.  O.  Box  3857, 
North  Hollywood,  California,  75c. 

Hamilton,  Anne:  How  to  Revise  Your  Own  Poems,  Writer's  Digest,  22  East 
12th  Street,  Cincinnati  10,  Ohio,  $1.50. 

HiLLYER,  Robert:  Fiist  Piinciples  ot  Verse,  Writer's  Digest,  $2.00. 


C/o    ///|/   JUaughter 

Camilla.  Woodbury  /udd 

I  have  grown  old,  my  daughter,  since  you  went  away. 

Missing  the  radiance  of  your  shining   hair, 

Missing  your  face  of  heavenly  sweetness,  cameo  chiseled; 

Your  skin  like  velvet  flower  petals, 

Your  laughing  eyes,  your  lips   so   tender; 

The  saucy  tilt  of  your  nose,   the  little  dent  in  your  forehead; 

The  long   expressive  hands,   so   deft  and  beautiful; 

Your  arms  about  me  —  your  rare,  sweet  confidence. 

Missing   all  these  so  much, 

My  heart  grows  young  again  at  your  returning. 


What's  in  a  Story? 

Norma  A.  Wrathall 

WHY  don't  you  write  a  story  You  may  wonder  what  events  might 
for  The  Reliei  Society  Mag-  have  led  to  it,  what  had  happened 
azine  Short  Story  Contest?  to  the  person  to  cause  him  to  react 
Maybe  you  have  aheady  started  one.  in  that  way.  And  you  have  the  germ 
Or  maybe  all  you  need  is  to  get  of  a  story.  Or,  you  may  know  of 
started.  Let  us  begin  with  a  defini-  a  series  of  events  in  which  everything 
tion,  and  then  consider  some  of  the  worked  out  rather  smoothly,  even- 
ingredients  of  the  short  story.  tually  turning  out  as  planned.    But 

A  short  story  has  been  defined  as  you  might  wonder,  what  if  some- 

a    prose    narrative    which    depicts  thing  had  happened  to  change  those 

characters  in  processes  of  struggle  plans?    What  if,  at  a  certain  point, 

and   complications.     The  narrative  things  had  gone  wrong?  What  then? 

usually  centers  around  a  principal  And  you  would   begin    to   have   a 

character,   with  a  special  problem,  story;   you   would   think  what   the 

against   a   specific  background.     A  people  (characters)  might  have  done 

dominant  purpose  or  theme  should  in  the  emergency,  how  each  would 

be   in   evidence,   and   the  effective  have    reacted    to    disappointment; 

short  story  is  marked  by  dramatic  what  would  have  been  the  outcome, 

interest,  involving  significant  human  Or,  you  may  have  visited  a  place  that 

experience.  fairly  teemed  with  a  story,  such  as 

In  every  story,  six  elements  are  a  remote  house;  an  abandoned  farm; 

present:    setting    (place);    persons  a  seemingly  peaceful  village  with  an 

(characters);    events     (plot);    idea  undercurrent  of  turmoil.     Or,  you 

(theme);  emotion;  and  style.  I  have  may  have  a  belief  that  you  want  to 

not  listed  them  in   order  of  their  portray  in  dramatic  action, 

importance,  for  in  any  given  story  I  have  read  much  discussion  as  to 

one  element  may  predominate  over  whether    one    should    begin    with 

the  others.     But  in  every  story,  all  theme,  character,  or  plot.    It  is  like 

are  present  to  some  degree.  trying  to  decide  the  old  question  of 

There   are   three   main    steps   in  the  chicken  or  the  egg?    As  far  as 

building  the  story:   (i)  finding  the  we  are  concerned,  perhaps  we  should 

story;  (2)  building  the  plot;  and  (3)  begin  with  the  element  that  sug- 

developing  the  narrative.  gested  the  story  in  the  first  place, 

Perhaps  you  have  noted  an  expres-  and  then  build  in  the  other  parts, 

sion    on    someone's    face    showing  This  means  that  if  we  start  with 

great  joy,  strong  anger,  or  deep  sor-  character,  we  decide  on  a  certain 

row.     The  emotion  seemed  so  in-  characteristic  in  the  person  (such  as 

tense  that  you  kept  thinking  about  truthfulness).  We  then  portray  this 

it.    You  wondered  what  could  have  quality  by  presenting  the  character 

caused  anyone  to  feel  that  way.  You  in  incidents  to  which  he  will  react 

may  remember  a  similar  feeling  in  to  reveal  this  quality.     If  we  start 

yourself,  and  recall  the  circumstance,  with  plot,  we  have  in  mind  a  series 

Page  299 


300 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


of  significant  incidents,  then  decide 
what  characters  would  be  necessary 
to  bring  to  pass  these  events.  In 
the  same  manner,  one  might  begin 
with  theme  or  setting. 

We  can't  have  a  story  at  all  with- 
out people. 

TN  the  short  story,  there  is  room  for 
only  one  leading  character.  This 
person  must  be  in  focus  most  of 
the  time  in  the  story,  if  not  in  actual 
fact,  then  by  reference.  He  should 
be  rounded  out  as  much  as  possible 
by  his  thoughts  and  feelings,  his  re- 
actions to  certain  events,  his  reac- 
tions to  other  people,  his  appearance, 
the  way  he  moves,  walks,  and  talks. 
One  or  two  minor  characters,  not 
so  fully  characterized,  may  be  used 
to  bring  out  the  main  character.  But 
they  must  always  be  subordinate  to 
him.  Don't  have  any  ''scene  steal- 
ers" in  your  dramatic  situations.  If 
you  do,  the  story  will  be  muddled 
and  the  reader  confused. 

The  character  should  be  made 
sympathetic  to  the  reader,  so  that 
the  reader  can  identify  himself  with 
the  story-person,  and  will  care  what 
happens  to  him.  And  before  you 
can  cause  the  reader  to  identify 
with  the  character,  you,  the  writer, 
must  identify  with  him  yourself. 
You  must  be  able  to  feel  as  he  feels, 
think  as  he  thinks,  before  you  know 
how  he  will  react  to  certain  situa- 
tions. Make  your  character  natural 
and  human.  Even  an  evil  character 
must  be  shown  in  such  a  way  that 
the  reader  will  think,  ''Well,  I  guess 
that's  what  I'd  do,  if  I  were  that 
kind  of  person!"  Everything  that 
you  write  about  the  character  must 
bring  out  the  characteristic  that  you 
are  trying  to  portray. 


Here  are  some  steps  in  character 
development: 

( 1 )  Select  an  outstanding  characteristic 
and  show  (as  early  in  the  story  as 
possible)  how  the  character  acts  to 
portray  that  quality. 

(2)  Characterize  by  telhng  or  showing 
the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  the 
person. 

(3)  Develop  character  in  dialogue, 
which  includes  the  speech  of  the 
characters  in  conversation,  and  also 
what  other  people  in  the  story  say 
about  the  main  character. 

In  writing  dialogue,  train  your  ear  to 
listen  to  your  characters  speak.  Speech  is 
one  of  the  most  difficult  things  in  writing. 
For  if  one  is  not  careful,  all  the  characters 
will  be  talking  alike,  and  chances  are,  in 
the  same  way  as  the  author! 

(4)  Appearance  is  important,  especially 
so  if  appearance  can  be  made  to  show,  by 
comparison  or  contrast,  the  inner  feelings 
of  the  person.  For  example:  Aunt  Sade's 
hair  had  always  been  held  tightly  at  the 
sides  by  two  brown  combs.  It  wound  into 
a  smooth  coil  at  the  back,  always  in  the 
same  place,  with  the  same  thickness  and 
smoothness.  A  lock  had  never  been 
known  to  escape  either  of  the  combs  and 
curl  upon  her  high  white  forehead;  it 
would  not  dare! 

(5)  You  can  individualize  your  charac- 
ter by  some  little  trait —  such  as  pulling 
at  his  ear  while  thinking. 

(6)  Movement  is  a  language  in  itself, 
and  sometimes  shows  far  more  than  any 
of  the  other  ways.  Examples:  Diana's 
bare  toes  skimmed  over  the  dew-wet  grass, 
a  naughty  elf  fleeing  from  the  prosaic 
morning  ritual  of  getting  dressed,  .  .  . 
Old  Ernst  placed  one  foot  ahead  of  the 
other  with  such  calculated  economy  of 
motion  that  one  had  to  watch  him  a  mo- 
ment to  know  if  he  really  moved. 

Remember,  you  cannot  characterize 
your  actor  and  then  have  done  with  it 
once  and  for  all.  You  must  keep  on 
characterizing  him  right  up  to,  and  in- 
cluding, the  end  of  the  story. 

Now  that  you  have  the  idea 
for  your  story,  and  the  characters 


WHAT'S  IN  A  STORY? 


301 


well  in  mind,  it  is  time  to  begin  on 
step  two,  building  the  plot. 

Don't  believe  it  if  someone  tells 
you  that  she  is  not  interested  in 
plot.  As  well  try  to  bake  a  cake 
without  a  recipe,  or  sew  a  dress  with- 
out a  pattern.  The  plot  is  the  frame- 
work of  the  story,  the  skeleton  upon 
which  is  placed  flesh  and  skin  and 
coloring.  It  consists  of  a  series  of 
dramatic  happenings,  arranged  in 
climactic  order,  and  containing  strug- 
gle or  complication.  The  first  part 
of  the  plot  is  the  situation.  It  con- 
tains the  want  of  the  principal 
character,  and  the  problem  which 
seems  to  prevent  him  from  getting 
it.  This  part  may  end  with  the  dra- 
matic climax  (the  point  at  which 
the  character  despairs  of  attaining 
his  desire).  The  second  part  is  the 
solution,  in  which  the  character 
brings  about,  by  his  own  eftoit  oi 
decision,  the  solving  of  the  problem. 
To  avoid  a  ''forced  result,"  it  is  well 
to  have  treated  in  the  situation  every 
factor  used  in  the  solution. 

The  want  should  be  introduced  as 
early  as  possible  in  the  story.  It  must 
be  strongly  motivated,  so  that  the 
reader  will  be  interested  in  knowing 
how  it  turns  out. 

By  complication  is  meant  not 
merely  a  series  of  obstacles  or  stum- 
bling blocks  which  can  be  rather 
easily  overcome.  For  instance,  we 
might  be  writing  about  a  young  girl 
who  is  going  to  college.  We  give 
her  a  strong  motive  for  wanting  to 
earn  her  degree  in  June.  To  do  so, 
she  must  get  credit  in  French.  She 
is  not  hnguistic,  and  the  subject  is 
hard  for  her,  but  by  studying  late  at 
nights,  and  taking  many  notes,  she 
thinks  she  can  pass.  But  she  loses 
her  notebook  just  before  the  test. 
However,  she  finds  it  again  in  time 


to  ''cram''  for  the  exam.  These 
things  would  hinder  her,  but  they 
would  not  be  complication. 

Suppose  that  when  the  girl  found 
her  notebook  at  the  last  minute,  she 
stayed  up  nearly  all  night  to  study. 
But  she  was  so  tired  and  unnerved 
that  right  in  the  middle  of  the  test 
she  began  to  weep  and  ran  out  of 
the  room,  thus  flunking  the  course. 
So,  according  to  the  rules,  she  w'ould 
not  be  allowed  to  graduate  in  June. 
Now,  based  upon  what  you  might 
have  shown  about  her,  what  will  she 
do?  Will  she  accept  meekly  the 
ruling  of  the  committee?  Or  will 
she  find  some  way  out  of  the  dilem- 
ma? This  would  be  complication, 
because  it  would  change  the  course 
of  action,  and  it  would  involve  emo- 
tional conflict  in  the  leading  charac- 
ter. 

SOMETIMES  the  character  may 
attain  his  original  want,  only  to 
find  that  it  is  not  what  he  needed 
or  wanted  after  all,  and  a  substitute 
goal  is  found.  This  usually  grows 
out  of,  or  is  a  variant  of,  the  origi- 
nal want;  it  may  be  in  the  nature  of 
a  decision.  Sometimes  the  struggle 
exists  almost  entirelv  in  the  mind 
of  the  character,  and  a  decision  is 
the  outcome.  But  in  any  case,  the 
pattern  is  the  same:  the  well-defined 
want;  the  comph'cation  which  seems 
to  prevent  its  attainment;  the  solu- 
tion to  the  problem. 

Write  out  your  plot  in  outline 
form,  in  whatever  way  you  like.  I 
usually  write  in  short  sentences, 
double-spaced  typing,  then  go  over 
it  and  see  if  the  incidents  lead 
logically  into  each  other. 

After  I  have  written  my  outline, 
I  often  write  the  end  of  the  story, 
rapidly,  just  as  it  comes  to  me,  and 


302  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 

sometimes    the   first   two   or   three  Enghsh  grammar  and  composition 

paragraphs  of  the  beginning  of  the  for  reference. 

story.  Then,  even  with  all  the  in-  Ask  yourself  these  questions  about 
terruptions  which  happen  to  my  the  story:  (i)  Would  the  narra- 
writing,  I  can  go  back  and  get  into  tive  move  along  just  as  well  and 
the  mood  of  it  again.  Each  writer  be  just  as  true  and  interesting  with- 
must  decide  what  is  the  best  way  for  out  this  incident?  If  so,  leave  it 
her.  out.  (2)  What  is  the  purpose  of 
Now  we  have  finished  for  the  time  ^^ch  incident?  Does  each  one  carry 
being  with  steps  one  and  two.  We  0"^,  or  lead  toward,  the  general  pur- 
are  ready  for  the  final  step,  the  POse  of  the  story?  (3)  Is  each  inci- 
actual  writing.  dent,  and  the  act  of  each  character, 

XTT  m           1           1        \\n      '    i.  properly  motivated?     (4)  Does  the 

Well,  nearly  ready.     Who  is  to  \   ^  i -^                         ^y         ^.       -. 

.  n  .  1       .      -,  ^  xr      1        ,      .  n    •.  story  have  suspense  and  emotional 

tell  the  story?    Ir  a  character  tells  it,  -^  -.^             ^ 

you  will  write  in  first  person— the  ^J-,     '.           j    i.     .     •       .i_      . 

{,y„    ,           jr  .1         .1      \  -ii    ..  Cutting  and  shortening  the  story 

I    story.    If  the  author  tells  it,  you  ,      °        ^     r        •  •        r          ^ 

Ti        i     .     .  1  •  1                  rpV-  1  are  also  a  part  ot  revision,  tor  you 

will  write  m  third  person.     Ihink  ^^^     i           r.         a.            L        :  • 

....              1        ^  will   always   have  to   meet   certain 

it  out  m  several  ways.  j  i       ii.          •           j. 

^  word-length  requirements. 

Now   write   your   story.     Write.  As  you  see,  there  are  many  things 

Keep  going,  to  the  end,  if  possible,  to  consider.     But  the  best  way  to 

without    thinking    of    wording    or  learn  to  write  is  by  writing.     Read 

construction  or  technique.  published  stories,  and  see  how  our 

When  you  have  finished,  put  the  principles  of  the  short  story  are  car- 
story  away  for  several  days,  or  even  ^ed  out  by  the  authors.  Read  and 
weeks.  Forget  it.  This  step  is  just  study  good  reference  books  and 
as  important  as  any  part  of  the  articles  in  writers'  magazines.  And 
writing  ^^  sure  to  keep  a  notebook  of  ideas 

_^„                               .           .      .  and   characterizations,   scribbled   in 

When    you   are   ready  to   begin  •^■^.    ^^  ^^      ^^^^  ^^  ^-^^ 

agam,  read  it  entirely  through  from  ^^^      .  ^^-^  ^^^.^^^            ^^-^^ 

beginning  to  end  as  if  you  had  never  ^^^^    ^^^^^      you   will   work,   and 

seen  it  before.  dream,   and   despair  over  it.     But 

Now  you  begin  the  real  work  of  whatever  its  fate,  if  you  have  given 

writing,  the  revision.    Be  sure  that  it  your  best,  you  are  a  winner;  for 

you  have  your  writer's  tools  at  hand,  ahead    of   success    is    achievement. 

including  your  Roget's  Thesaurus,  You  have  achieved  something,  and 

a  good   dictionary,  and  a  book  of  the  result  is  uphfting  and  rewarding. 

REFERENCES 

Bates,  E.  H.:  The  Modern  Short  Story,  $3.00 

Elwood  Maren:  Characters  Make  Your  Story,  $4.00 

MiRRiELEES,  Edith  M.:  Story  Writing,  $3.50. 

The  books   listed  above  may  be  purchased  from  The  Writer,   Inc.  Publishers, 

8  Arlington,  Street,  Boston  16,  Massachusetts 
Roget's  Thesaurus,  $1.90 
Writer's  Digest,  22  East  12th  Street,  Cincinnati  10,  Ohio. 


Louisa 

Helen  M.  Livingston 

THE  long  train  of  handcarts  closer  over  her  face  and  pinned  the 
pushed  on  through  the  dusty  neck  of  her  dress  a  little  higher, 
afternoon.  ''Keep  moving.  If  only  her  foot  would  stop  hurt- 
Eight  miles  yet  to  go.  We'll  make  ing,  Louisa  thought.  The  sturdiest 
the  Sweetwater  tonight."  This  word  shoes  she  could  buy,  too,  and  all  out 
came  down  the  line  from  the  leader  at  the  sides!  She  had  come  on  that 
of  the  Enoc  Company.  cactus  so  suddenly  the  other  day. 

Louisa  pushed  along.    The  extra  She  had  sat  at  the  side  for  awhile 

sack   of    flour   from   the   provision  and  taken  out  the  spines.     But  it 

wagon    made   the   pushing   harder,  still  pained.     It  was  getting  worse. 

Sometimes  it  seemed  that  that  extra  The  heated  rays  of  the  sun  shot  right 

fifty    pounds    were    right    on    her  down  through  her  broken  shoe  like 

shoulders.     But   she   mustn't   look  sharp  knives,  and  her  whole   foot 

tired  or  Brother  Thames  next  to  her  was  throbbing.    It  felt  like  the  great 

would   take  the  sack  on  his  load,  wheel  of  the  cart  was  turning  on  her 

Brother  Thames  was  small  and  wiry.  foot. 

He  had  supervised  linen  looms  and  Once  they  came  to  a  spring;  no, 

was  not  fitted  for  heavy  pulling  and  not  a  spring,  just  a  bog.    But  they 

his  load  was  twice  as  big  as  Louisa's,  dug    deep    holes    until    the    water 

He  carried  for  a  family.     His  wife  oozed  in,  then  they  gathered  around 

was  ill  and  hardly  able  to  get  her-  in  groups  and  drank  the  water.    Lit- 

self  along,  and  three-year-old  Melin-  tie  Melinda  broke  loose  from  her 

da  had  to  sit  on  the  load  much  of  father's  hand.     She  rushed  toward 

the  time.  the  water  and  didn't  wait  until  she 

So  the  sun  beat  down.    This  was  reached  the  hole.     She  just  caught 

strange  dry  country.    When  a  breeze  up    a   handful   of  black   mud   and 

came  it  was  not  salty,  nor  cool,  nor  thrust  it  into  her  mouth,  sucking 

damp  from  the  sea.    It  was  dry  and  the  moisture  onto  her  dry  lips  and 

crisp  and  took  all  the  moisture  out  tongue. 

of  your  skin,  and  out  of  your  mouth.  Louisa,      cupping      her     hands, 

Louisa  saw  buffalo  tracks  at  the  side  brought  water  to  Melinda.     As  it 

of  the  trail.    It  might  have  been  wet  seeped  through  her  fingers  she  put 

when  the  huge  animal  walked  there,  out  her  throbbing  foot  to  catch  the 

but  those  tracks  were  hard  and  dry  cool  drops.     But  time  couldn't  be 

now.    A  scaly  lizard  at  the  side  of  wasted   at   the   spring.      Soon    the 

the  trail  looked  at  her  with  startled,  Enoc  train  was  pushing  on  again, 

beady  eyes,  then  slithered  away  in  ''Keep  your  own   place  in   your 

the  shadscale  brush.  Louisa  touched  own  company."  Each  person  tried 

her  hand  to  her  face.    Her  own  skin  to  follow  the  directions,  but  every 

felt  as  brown  and  rough  as  the  liz-  now    and    then    a    cart    would    be 

ard's.     She  pulled  her  big  bonnet  stopped  at  the  roadside.     One  cart 

Page  303 


304  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 

had  a  cover  that  fell  over  at  the  side,  "Looks  as  if  you  need  your  bon- 
making  a  little  tent.  As  the  carts  net  held  tight."  But  Levi  didn't 
j)ushed  past,  Louisa  heard  the  cry  give  the  tie  back.  They  left  him 
of  a  new  baby.  She  thought  of  her  tugging  at  his  axle, 
own  mother  back  in  England.  She  The  sun  dropped  behind  the  west- 
thought  of  her  younger  brothers  and  ern  horizon.  There  was  no  singing 
sisters.  She  wanted  to  leave  the  line  along  the  long  lines  now.  The 
and  rush  into  the  crude  tent,  but  tired  bodies  bent  forward,  pushing 
she  moved  mechanically  on,  look-  and  pulling.  The  slow  creaking  of 
ing  into  the  dry  distance.  If  you  wheels  continued.  ''No  stop  until 
walked  this  far  in  England  you  we  reach  the  Sweetwater."  They 
would  come  to  ocean,  but  there  kept  doggedly  on. 
were  no  oceans  here,  just  desert  and  But  when  the  sun  sank  the  heat 
the  far  distant  mountains.  But  she  went,  too,  and  a  cold  chill  came 
mustn't  think  of  England.  It  was  over  the  plains.  'There  are  three 
best  her  father  and  mother  had  graves  to  be  dug  when  we  stop." 
stayed.  They  could  come  later.  The  word  came  to  Brother  Thames, 
LIow  her  foot  throbbed,  but  she  re-  but  it  was  passed  along  up  and 
membered  the  words  of  the  prophet,  down  the  lines  and  settled  with  the 
'Tet  them  gird  up  their  loins  and  cold  evening  on  the  company, 
walk  through  and  nothing  shall  hin-  Word  came  that  snow  was  already 
der  them."  She  lifted  her  head  in  the  mountains.  There  was  no 
higher.  The  load  seemed  lighter,  time  to  waste.  Brother  Thames 
Her  sore  foot  eased.  murmured,  "May  the  Lord  in  his